: knock knock :

A slow, subtle knock resounded lightly down and up a marble corridor of the Canterlot Castle, disturbing the soft silence of the evening. The Sun had already gone down and the majority of the palace servants had departed to their homes. And yet, from behind the ornate door of the Royal Office, a trot responded to the noise and then a crack appeared in the passage with a silent squeak. In it came into view a grey muzzle and a corresponding in color horn, which was piercing through a meticulously combed mane, one that seemed to have begun turning itself from jet black to grey, possibly to match the rest of the pony. The unicorn looked outside with a frigid stare, as a reflection of light flickered in his monocle, through which he checked for the perpetrator who was trying to gain entry at the late hour. When he spoke, his voice was so calm it was almost cold.

“Yes? How may I help you?”

The moment his eyes met hers, his expression changed into a respectful one.

“Ah, Your Highness! It is an honour to see you here, Princess Twilight,” the unicorn exclaimed his greeting in a high societal accent, but alongside a discernible, Trottingham inflection. He bowed his head with respect before the lavender mare and gestured subtly, inviting the youngest of the Equestrian rulers inside.

Twilight smiled politely. “Thank you,” she replied, carefully entering the chamber, looking left and right with interest. She had never before been to Princess Luna’s office, which made her pretty excited to finally witness the Royal Sister's workplace. But before Twilight could begin exploring the room thoroughly, she heard the stallion locking the door behind her and address her in his official, courtly demeanor.

“How might the Royal Office be of service to you tonight, Your Highness?”

Twilight faced the unicorn, giving him a curious look. The monocle, a formal, slate grey tailcoat and a vest over a perfectly aligned white shirt, even a bow tie of corresponding hue. As far as she could tell, this pony was wearing much richer than most of the royal servants, quite assuredly a sign of his position. He might have even been a close, personal advisor.

She tried to match his tone. “I wish to have an audience with Princess Luna. It is a an important matter of foreign affairs,” she declared, staring right into the stallion's silver eyes.

His lips formed into a most polite grin. “I might be of immediate assistance, Your Highness, I have the honour of advising Her Majesty in such affairs quite recurrently. Might I inquire for more details?”

There was a note in the stallion’s voice that made this proposition nothing short of alluring. Twilight was pretty certain that he served not only as an aide to the Royal Sister when it came to the official business of state. She could deduce that the pony in front of her was also acting as the eyes and ears of the Princess.

“I would rather converse with Princess Luna first,” she emphasized. “Is she present already?” Her gaze was clashing with his.

The unicorn’s face remained completely unchanged, brandishing the expression of the most polite stallion ever to live, but something glinted in his silver eyes. The soft, helpful tone of his voice turned into a firm, stoic timbre.

“Her Majesty, Lady of the Night, is on the terrace, where she is finishing raising the Moon. Would your wish be to be allowed to see Her Majesty immediately?”

Twilight knew from the way that the aide formed his sentence that disturbing Princess Luna at the time was something unwanted and inappropriate. And so she shook her head.

“No, no. I can wait until she is finished,” she assured, to which the stallion nodded gracefully and his mouth fashioned a more inviting, cordial smile.

“Very well, Your Highness. Might I propose some tea in the meantime?” he offered, pointing at an atramentous, porcelain tea set, prepared on the Princess' desk.

“That is awfully nice of you, but it shall not be necessary, thank you,” Twilight declined with courtesy. “May I wait here, until the Princess concludes her duty?”

The stallion immediately lit up his horn with a silvery aura and began sliding the smaller of the two, masterfully-crafted, ornamented chairs away from the desk.

“Why, naturally, Your Highness,” his voice was filled with unparalleled decorum. “Please, would you kindly have a seat...?”

Twilight raised her hoof solemnly, as she spotted something that immediately caught her full attention. “Actually, might I look around the office a bit?” she inquired.

The advisor cocked an eyebrow. He reached for his monocle and realigned it with care. The flicker of light in it almost hid a spark of professional distrust which had lit up his eyes.

Twilight noticed this sudden change of atmosphere. She continued her thought, pointing at a glass cabinet filled with a set of remarkably mismatching items that caught her eye in this solemn, august chamber.

“I see a lot of peculiar artifacts on display here," she explained, taking a few steps towards the said display, "they seem rather intriguing.” She faced the advisor, hoping that he understood her intentions well. And it seemed that he, indeed, did, as his stare became calm once more and a shade of a smirk ornamented his expression.

“Oh! Of course, Your Highness, feel free to examine the collection," he exclaimed, inviting her to satisfy her curiosity. "Now, I beg your forgiveness, I am obliged to return to my duties. Unlike the rest of our nation, the Royal Office never sleeps.” He bowed his head respectfully and, upon receiving an approving look from Twilight, approached one of the many bookshelves that the room possessed. All of those were stocked with tomes treating about Equestrian law and court precedents. The stallion grabbed a notepad that was lying on one of the shelves and began checking, marking and realigning the collection, a task he clearly had been occupied with before she came in.

Twilight, before focusing on the cabinet that caught her attention, felt like examining the entirety of the chamber first. The interiors of the Royal Castle were always considered ornate and had an aura of authority about them, being especially bedazzling to ponies who had the opportunity of seeing them for the first time. It was true, majority of this effect was due to the stature of the Royal Alicorns, but even that wasn't taking away from their exquisite decorations and truly marvelous work of pony artisans.

“Might I ask," she queried of the stallion suddenly, "was this office prepared in advance for Princess Luna, or was the look of it influenced by her after she made her return?”

The unicorn stopped making notes and turned his head, another perfect smile adorning his face.

“Would you mean the furniture and hues, Your Highness? Why, this office was meticulously restored to look exactly like Princess Luna’s office before the banishment of Nightmare Moon," the stallion explained with eagerness. "Her Royal Majesty, Princess Celestia, took care of this personally," he added before returning to his task.

Twilight raised her brows, astonished. She knew how much Princess Celestia missed her sister, but it was surprising that she would want this place to look exactly like it must have looked back in the old Castle of the Royal Sisters. This could explain the dark wood used everywhere, as well as additions of silver ornaments, creating marvelous star designs. On top of that, the white stone of the castle interiors was turned into jet black marble and the dark, deep, royal blue was the dominating color. And yet, amongst this space devoted to the Night, there were a couple of items contrasting with both the nature of this place and with the atmosphere of mundane, yet necessary, legal professionalism. And all of those were locked in a cabinet made of decorated glass in the far corner of the room.

What lured Twilight’s gaze first was a one-of-a-kind flower necklace, made out of white and red roses and carefully placed on a blue-grey pillow.

“Excuse me, are those the flowers that Princess Luna received in Ponyville? That does not seem likely.”

The advisor, who had managed to recommence his task but a moment before, put down one of the volumes and another graceful expression presented itself on his face.

“Why of course. Her Majesty has been keeping this lei here since then, it is magically preserved. And, if I might speak my mind, I am quite surprised that she decided to keep it, Your Highness," he finished his sentence with a warm tone, then austerely turned around, his kind look vanishing like a candle blown out by a cold gust.

Twilight pondered about this necklace for a bit, not taking any notice of the advisor's facial expression. She never would have thought that it would make such an impact on the Princess that she would decide to keep it. And yet this wasn't the only fascinating souvenir stored on the royal display. Just beside the flowers lied a rubber spider, one of those normally used to decorate houses for the Nightmare Night. On the shelf below them, supported on a little wooden stand, rested a hoof-sized discus out of solid granite, engraved with a set of sharply looking runes.

“Pardon me again, is this a gift from the Griffin Kingdoms?” Twilight sought the unicorn's attention once more.

She could swear that a little shudder went down his spine, but when he turned once more, pressing his notepad to his vest, he granted the mare with a smile worth a thousand bits straight.

“Yes, Your Highness, it is,” he spoke with a timbre of a pony who had just achieved inner harmony despite the annoying tempest all around him.

“I knew it, I was right!" Twilight exclaimed, grinning. "Are the markings supposed to grant the gifted good fortune and bravery in trouble?” she inquired, hoping to be correct once again.

“Yes, that is quite right, Your Highness," the stallion confirmed her suspicions with yet another sentence sipping utter calm. "I am positively sure that you would be able to discern a lot of those objects without the aid of my humble," he paused for a moment, then accentuated the following expression profoundly, "quite-obviously-busy-right-now person.” He then returned to his yet again disrupted work, not bothering to see Twilight's reaction to his words. His horn shined more brightly, as he recommenced scribbling notes and taking slow, deep breaths, like in some sort of a meditation exercise.

Twilight was too captivated with the collection to pay any more attention to him. She went back to admiring the display with engrossment filling her eyes. She spotted a significant amount of smaller gifts, either from Equestrian cities, or the most influential noble houses. Trinkets, medals or pieces of more local craftsmanship. Not far from those lay an ornate, dark bridle, ornamented with threads that looked like pure silversilk, normally a part of the traditional Saddle Arabian dress.

Twilight opened her mouth to ask about it, when she heard the stallion’s raised voice.

“Yes! It is a gift from the Princes of Saddle Arabia and, indeed, the damask is real. As well as, yes, the silversilk. Why, I would say one could buy half of Ponyville for this particular bridle, Your Highness.”

The aide didn't even bother with turning around. He just vehemently exclaimed the answers to all the questions Twilight formed in her mind while still being busy with the bookshelf. She looked at him with consternation as he continued his work like nothing happened. Why did he get so upset out of a sudden?

But, this matter aside, Twilight concluded that all of those items were signs of respect and admiration for the Alicorn of the Night.

Well, maybe with the exception of the rubber spider, but it was likely of sentimental value to Princess Luna if it was kept here.

Yet, out of this whole collection of various gifts seeking to get the viewers’ attention, there was one souvenir that Twilight focused on in the end. It was locked in a small, transparent lock box placed slightly away from the other items, in a place of honor, if she could guess.

It was a crescent, maybe the size of a petite writing quill, lying on a piece of black material. It appeared chiseled out of some sort of cream-white, slightly reflective mineral. The surface looked polished to the extreme and the edges seemed so sharpened, they would have been able to painfully cut anypony who would try to hold the crescent in a wrong way. No doubt it was the work of a particularly skilled craftspony, or maybe even a guild of them. The most peculiar fact about this artifact, however, was that the surface of the lock box was enveloped in magic. Twilight could feel the delicate aura of a containment spell.

She heard a voice right behind her, which caused her to jump a little.

“I see you have taken notice of this extraordinary piece of craftsmanship, Your Highness.”

The grey unicorn somehow had gotten just behind her even though she never heard him approaching. She regained her composure quickly, yet she stared at the stallion with a dose of irritation over his, increasingly weird for her, antics.

“Why, yes. Could you tell me why it is magically sealed?” she inquired sternly.

“I can even show you, Princess,” he replied with a smug look on his muzzle.

The unicorn took his time opening the cabinet and lifting the lock box with his magic. He went with it to the other side of the room, where, as Twilight noticed now, a small table was set, along with a chessboard. The stallion carefully moved the board, not to disrupt any of the pieces resting on it, as a highly competitive game was in progress.

Twilight couldn’t help but ask. “Does Princess Luna enjoy chess?”

He chuckled, taking a key out of the vest he was wearing and giving the chess an evaluating look, like he had a grandeur scheme in his mind.

“Oh, very much, Your Highness. Her Royal Majesty is a most cunning opponent," he declared with a hint of humor in his voice. He was about to open the box and Twilight took a sudden step back. He looked at her, perplexed by such reaction.

She gazed at him with great caution. “Is it safe to open it just like that?”

The stallion only smirked at her wariness. “Relatively, Your Highness," he replied with a glint in his silver irises. "Please, feel free to examine the stone.” He raised the lid with his hoof at a steady, slow pace.

Twilight inspected the crescent with her stare first, then, not seeing anything unusual, reached for it with her magic.

Nothing occurred.

“What...?” a puzzled question escaped her. She tried again, this time using a bit more force. Her horn was shimmering brightly, and yet only a faint aura enveloped the mineral. She finally managed to lift it and make it levitate right in front of her eyes. However, the disparity between the amount of willpower she had to use and the effect she achieved was as blatant as the look of astonishment on the advisor’s muzzle. He even had to catch his monocle, which attempted a daring escape from its usual place. When the unicorn spoke a few seconds later, he was really trying to sound dignified, but his amazement ruined the attempt.

“Remarkable..." He was switching gazes between the stone and the mare's horn. "I was sure you would not manage to even move it, let alone lift it... Your Highness, yes, Your Highness,” he added, abashed by his sudden loss of composure.

Twilight, in the meantime, was twirling the stone before her eyes, deeply concerned.

“First of all, what is this made of?" She could not hide her astonishment. "I've read about minerals with magical properties, but such an arcane-dampening effect is incredible!”

The stallion coughed, trying to regain his calm manner of speaking.

“The natives call this ‘luneeit’. It is a rare ore found in the Tramplevanian Alps, Princess," he began explaining serenely. He presented his hoof, and Twilight put the crescent on it, as holding it with magic was becoming more and more strenuous. “It has incredible properties of disrupting the flow of concentrated magic in the immediate vicinity, by hampering or downright forbidding the creation of organized, magical ley lines. Even in such minute, insubstantial amounts, this mineral is enough to hinder spell-casting.”

To add value to his words, he offered the crescent for Twilight to hold. Upon taking it in her hoof, she discovered that it was no heavier than a regular rock of such size and maybe even lighter. She turned the stone in her hooves, careful not to cut herself with its sharp edges.

"Astonishing..." she uttered. Concentrating her gaze and mind, she probed the area around, trying to focus on the natural presence of magical energy. To her surprise, the raw flow of arcane currents was indeed bending and arching, like trying to avoid the little stone in her hoof. This would explain why she had such trouble weaving her spell around the mineral.

While Twilight focused on the crescent, the advisor continued in a serious tone.

“This particular shard of the ore is a one of a kind craft, specifically made and granted to Her Majesty. The natives of Tramplevanian Alps believe this mineral to be a sacred gift from their goddess,” he paused at this revelation, clearly hoping to spark Twilight's interest.

Instead, she could feel her gaze growing stern and focused. “So it is a sacrificial offering from the noctrali to the Immaculate Moon," she said to herself.

The unicorn cocked an eyebrow in response. “Precisely, Your Highness. I was not aware that batpony culture is familiar to you."

He offered the lockbox to Twilight and she carefully placed the crescent on the black material. Yet her gaze was escaping somewhere to the left.

“I... had opportunities to converse with a noctral, yes," she declared, to which the stallion didn't respond, only staring inquisitively at her.

Not for long, however, as he suddenly straightened his stance and then bowed deeply towards the side of the chamber, where a translucent, cerulean curtain was screening the passage towards the terrace.

“Your Royal Majesty...”

Twilight turned around to spot that Princess Luna, the Alicorn of the Night, ventured into the room in all her nocturnal glory and splendor. She filled the office with her charismatic, somewhat intimidating presence. Despite her statue and demeanor, however, she gave Twilight a warm, welcoming look, smiling widely at her.

Yet the Princess did address her advisor first, with her calm, royal tone. “I see we have a guest tonight, Moonwarden."

He assumed a perfect pose, before exclaiming in a profound, official manner. “Princess Twilight Sparkle, the Alicorn of Friendship, Your Majesty. She seeks an opportunity of conversing with you, my lady." The stallion stepped back with yet another deep bow, prepared to grant the two royals all the room they desired.

Princess Luna granted him a smile, one that Twilight could describe as majestic and yet friendly.

“Thank you, my servant, that shall be enough," the alicorn declared and the stallion straightened up, ready to return to his tasks. Before he did so, however, the Royal Sister inquired. "Have you finished the indexing?”

Moonwarden did not reply at first, only looking askance at Twilight next to him. He turned around slowly and tranquilly, letting out a, quite symbolic, long sigh.

“I was about to...” he declared, putting the lockbox back to the cabinet and returning to his bookshelf, accompanied by Princess Luna's non-solemn, amused look. She did not follow him with her gaze for too long, though, instead focusing on Twilight.

“A pleasure to see you here, Twilight Sparkle. Did you await me for long?"

"Oh, no, I came in but a couple of minutes ago!" Twilight assured with a convivial smile. "Besides, your aide was keeping me company," she explained, staring at the grey pony, who, for the umpteenth time trying to focus on his assignment, looked back and nodded with a courteous expression.

Luna glanced at Moonwarden with a spark in her cyan eyes. "I see. I hope my servant behaved properly while you were waiting for me, Twilight Sparkle?" she inquired while keeping her focused gaze on the unicorn, who huffed back from his workplace, his muzzle brandishing the expression of outrage.

"Any statements saying otherwise shall be treated by me as slander and I shall take legal actions against them," he declared boldly, his stare kept on Twilight. "I have the arsenal right here." He pointed at the bookshelf and, to strengthen his words, made a few of the tomes he was working on float suddenly. They moved behind him and began forming a flying barricade of sorts, shielding him from the rest of the room and further interaction.

This induced Luna to cover her mouth and snicker faintly. Twilight, on the other hoof, decided to comment.

"A bookfort? I often create them myself when I am doing research," she pointed out, somewhat mockingly, as the stallion's actions were eccentric at best. And weird at worst.

An irked look from between the tomes "Equestrian Legal Theories" and "Vicarious Liability" was the only response she received before the advisor's fortress took its shape and confined him from the rest of the chamber with a large thump sound of tomes landing on the floor and clamping together.

Princess Luna rolled her eyes and sighed profoundly.

"Do not worry about him, he is a bit... idiosyncratic," she exclaimed slightly louder. "So, what can I do for you, Twilight Sparkle?” she queried, gesturing an invitation to sit together down by the ornate desk.

Twilight followed the Royal Sister and sat down, breathing in deeply, as nerves began to take hold of her.

"As the Princess of Friendship," she started, "I have chosen the task of bringing this incredible magic to all of Equestria. To show all of ponies how much they can gain, if they are willing to accept it and live by its code. But, I kept thinking..." She took another breath, hoping to calm herself down enough to present her case. "Equestria is not the only place that needs to learn how powerful Friendship really is. There are many other countries and lands, a lot of them exotic and foreign. We are not in any right to keep the knowledge about this magic to ourselves, as it is a gift only appreciated and fully understood when shared. As such, all of the World could benefit from the great gift that the magic of Friendship is."

Princess Luna kept an expression of stoic curiosity on her muzzle throughout everything Twilight was saying. She but nodded respectfully to what had been said so far.

"You are making a sound point, Twilight Sparkle," she finally judged, straightening herself on the ornate chair. "And you desired to meet me precisely to discuss this topic, is that correct? Why?" Now there was a huge note of interest in her voice.

Twilight gathered her entire conviction. "For a long time now I've had an invitation to visit one of those distant realms I mentioned. And now, I determine, is the perfect time." She inhaled deeply, knowing that was, indeed, the moment for her. "I want to visit the batponies. I want to go to Noctraliya."

A highly excited mare’s voice echoed in the mess hall with its sharp, foreign sound. The rolling consonants bounced of the high ceiling and the colorful vowels danced around the few candles on the walls, the only sources of light in the vast chamber.

“Four, five, five and five! He won again, you’re screwing me!”

The company of Nightguards laughed wholeheartedly when the female batpony fluttered above the table, wanting to check precisely whether the devious dice were not trying to trick her eyes. When she finally sat down her brown mane brushed the wooden surface delicately.

One of the other players, a muscular, dark-coated stallion sitting right next to her, leaned back in his chair with a smug smile.

“I am not, although I might have my plans for today, my dear Darkpine,” he declared, giving the mare a somewhat salacious look. She replied with a half-appalled, half-amused gaze while another one of the competitors let out a long, irritated sigh and flicked back his dark grey forelock.

“We are really, really, not interested in your plans, Rockdusk,” he expressed himself in an anguished tone, causing the bulky stallion to laugh jovially. Darkpine in the meantime brought a fanged grin up on her muzzle and then looked seductively into her indecent companion's eyes.

“As opposed to Deep Mist, I am interested, very much," she assured with a wink. "I have a patrol shift in half an hour, so your... ‘proposition’ might give me something to think about.”

The disapproving Deep Mist shook his head over this ridiculous conversation and just pointed at the table. “Is nopony paying any attention to the fact that Midnight Wind is completely destroying us right now?” he asked with reproach.

Midnight couldn’t help but smile mischievously. The Goddess bestowed him with luck tonight, indeed! He grabbed a copious amount of bits and dragged them towards himself, making quite the noise.

The rest of the noctrali present in the mess hall were staring occasionally at the four players, while keeping busy with helping themselves to the vast amount of oranges, apples and grapes lined on the tables. However, Midnight’s win streak was causing a significant part of the gathered Nightguardians to observe the game rather than enjoy the meal.

Rockdusk turned his attention, although with some difficulty, from the mare giving him a flirtatious look.

“It’s not like you've just lost your whole pay, friend!” he spoke towards Deep Mist. Darkpine, in the meantime, flapped her leathery wings, agitated.

“Who cares, these coins are a joke!" she shouted with annoyance. She grabbed a bit and, using one of her fangs, made a hole straight through it, proving her point. "You see? Never mind that it’s gold, it’s not even clear! Such a cheap excuse for proper craft would earn a caretaker a month in the lower mines!" She tossed the coin through the whole chamber, hitting the opposite wall. A couple of dim laughs accompanied the travel of the gold projectile.

Meanwhile, Midnight grabbed his cobalt blue mane and tied it behind his head with a dark grey, woolen strip, forcing the hair to flow neatly down the back of his neck.

"Darkpine is right," he concurred calmly. "But let's play once more and then get ready for work. Rockdusk and I are doing weapons check-up in twenty."

The big stallion tossed a hoofful of bits on the table nonchalantly. “Waste of time. All of them shall be gleaming and sharpened, as ordered," he declared, stretching his neck. "If they are ever going to rust, it will be because of lack of use, not lack of care!"

Deep Mist threw his share forward and sighed deeply. "They weren't too useful the last time we had a chance of putting them to work, you know..."

And, like that, the good mood of the group was gone, extinguished like a small candle in the middle of a storm.

"May our blood stop flowing..." Midnight cursed under his breath, looking blankly into space. "Shame upon us."

Darkpine added her amount of bits to the pile without any conviction, then looked at Deep Mist with concern written all over her muzzle.

"How is Firmshade?" she asked in a faint, saddened tone.

The inquired stallion just shrugged, not even bothering to stare up at the rest of his friends. "The healer said he might not be able to fly again." There was melancholy in his voice. "His wing was completely crushed when the Red Fiend stomped on it."

The mare hissed silently at this reply and closed her eyes in an expression of profound sorrow. Not a moment later Rockdusk slammed his hoof down on the table, sending the dice and coins all over the place to the scare of Midnight and his other comrades.

"He stood up to the danger as every one of us always should!" he roared, causing a large part of the mess hall to turn towards the table in the corner. "His sacrifice brought us the honor of forgiveness for our failure in battle!"

Darkpine managed to catch some of the bits as they were rolling off the wooden surface.

"Is it a failure when the enemy is towering above us and taking our strength with a mere flash of his power?” she asked, rhetorically, keeping her eyes down. “I mean, what was there to do?"

Midnight inhaled. He raised his head high, staring upwards.

"Fight till the end. Like the Nightguard of old," he declared with a focused gaze, hoping to look past the ceiling at the countless stars on the dark sky. Towards Silverheaven. Towards the Goddess. "Like when the Eclipse began..."

Darkpine's eyes shined more brightly. "Like the Nightguard of old..." she repeated, akin to an echo. "Yes... I respect those words. For the Immaculate Moon."

The entire group lowered their heads and closed their eyes, and even a few other batponies, upon hearing the sacred name of their Goddess, did the same. A couple seconds of silence later, the mare swept the air with her hoof, like she was trying to cut something invisible in half.

"Alright, can we talk about something a bit more cheerful before we get going? I'd rather not think about this anymore," she declared and Deep Mist stared at her cynically, realigning the bits in the middle of the table so that they would form a nice pile, ready and waiting to be grabbed.

"As long as it is not about you and Rockdusk going at one another," he exclaimed sardonically, "be my sunscorched guest."

Midnight chuckled, while Darkpine, with her partner giving her another smug look, bared her fangs in a smile.

"You are not going to tell me, Deep Mist," she whispered, leaning over the table, "that you don't like some blood-warming conversations and gossips from time to time."

"Funny you mention gossips, because I have heard an intriguing one lately," the stallion replied with a grin of his own.

The mare quickly supported her front legs on the table and rested her chin on them, immediately captivated and excited. "Oh! Come on, share!" She looked like a little filly, hoping to hear something wonderfully scandalous.

Deep Mist took his time, however, putting the dice into a wooden cup in a steady pace.

"Well," he finally continued in a scheming tone, "I have heard that there might be a certain... something... happening between a certain Nightguardian and a certain local—" he paused for theatrical effect, during which the intrigued mare leaned forward nearly enough to fall flat on the table “—Princess.”

Darkpine let out a dramatic gasp, while Rockdusk tipped himself forward to hear better.

At the same time, Midnight felt his coat stand on end and cold shivers of irritation travelling up his spine.

Deep Mist continued, giving the cup a good jiggle, a spark in his eyes.

"And the best part? This Nightguardian is sitting at our table." To add weight to his words, he put the cup forcefully on the surface, causing a loud protest from the dice trapped inside. Following the stallion’s gaze, Darkpine and Rockdusk turned towards Midnight.

He had summoned a highly annoyed expression on his muzzle. "And who would spread such nonsense?" he asked, tension mounting in his voice against his will.

"Who knows and who cares?" Deep Mist replied, smiling smugly. "I just know about some semi-secret meetings after moonrise."

Darkpine, becoming the archetype of bewilderment, bounced in her chair in excitement.

"With a local Princess?! A sunpony?!" her tone was louder than even she had wanted it to be. "You rascal! It is that lavender one, isn't it? Dusk Sparkle, or something?" she inquired, trying to pinpoint the name.

Midnight sighed with annoyance. “It’s not Dusk Sparkle, it’s Twilight Sparkle,” he clarified and Darkpine grinned mockingly in response.

“You tell me, you philanderer,” she said, jabbing him lightly in the foreleg.

He exhaled once more and began rubbing his temple, trying to calm down. This was not really a topic that should have been even considered in public. "Never mind. There is no 'something' happening," he declared resignedly. "She wanted to do interviews with me about our race, because I happened to have been in Ponyville. I acquired the Honored Covenant's permission to talk with her and I did. That's all," he accentuated, hoping such an explanation would be enough for his friends. "Not to mention she is the one that was involved in bringing the Eclipse’s end. It was a repayment. We owe her much more."

Rockdusk was still leaned forward, with curiosity and worry filling his eyes. "Nevertheless, are you sure there is nothing between you two?" he asked, cautiously. "I mean, you got pretty tense. And you still are."

Midnight huffed, pointing with reproach at his grey-maned old friend. "I just got annoyed at Deep Mist. Why would one help such a ridiculous gossip spread?" He gave his companion a scornful look, but the accused batpony's smile was only getting wider and wider.

"I don't know if it’s such a ridiculous hearsay after all, you know," the culprit shrugged, trying to look as innocent as possible. "And I have learned she has a palace of her own now, no? Will she soon invite you over for another 'interview'? Or however you two are calling this fling..."

Midnight didn’t respond to this blatant mockery at first. This was not the time, nor the place, nor the topic to discuss. He obliviously checked whether the strip around his mane was holding it tightly and would not undo itself in case of seeing some action.

"I advise you not to go any further with this, Deep Mist," he said finally, with a grim tone. In contradiction with it, Darkpine giggled like a little filly, not hearing, or perhaps not caring for that note in his voice.

"True or not, Midnight Wind – with a Princess, their Lord? That would be something of an accomplishment," she judged, wishing to give Midnight another jab, but the stallion granted her a look as calm as death and similarly unsettling. It was enough to make the mare swallow rather loudly, while Rockdusk moved warily back with his chair, trying not to provoke any reactions.

Deep Mist, however, seemed to have overlooked that Midnight was on the verge of bursting.

"Oh, you know our friend here, Darkpine. He always knows from where the wind is blowing..." he said with a big, derisive smile ornamenting his face. Then he raised the cup to see the results of the toss finally. "... or, in this case, where the wind is being blow—"

This sentence never stood a chance of being finished. In the blink of an eye, Midnight rammed his hoof into Deep Mist’s muzzle. It spawned a truly brutal sound and sent the mouthy warrior off the chair and down on the floor. Darkpine and Rockdusk were staring awed at what happened before the former laughed hysterically.

“You did not just do that!”

Deep Mist, shaking his head to get rid of the shock, got up quickly and, without saying a word, leaped right at Midnight, sending them both into a furious brawl on the stone floor. The rest of the Nightguards gathered in the hall, spotting some action in the corner, quickly moved to see what the commotion was about. They formed a circle, alongside Darkpine and Rockdusk, around the punching and kicking fighters and began encouraging them with screams and hoof-stomping.

“Get his eye, come on!”

“From the left, punch from the left!”

“Bite his ear off, they always do that!”

The two stallions were rolling on the floor, Midnight doing his best to outmaneuver and strike as hard as it was possible.

The fight would have lasted for longer and possibly get more impressive, if not for the doors of the hall opening. The entire chamber petrified when Ardent Fang, the Nightguard’s Commander, crossed the threshold.

Princess Luna was thinking extensively. Twilight could tell it. She was making her feel a bit uneasy with her stoic expression, after all. Even though there was really no reason to feel worried. The Alicorn of the Night might have been intimidating for some, but Twilight knew well that her manner was merely a trained façade and the Princess was in fact caring and really friendly. However, that was a fact easy to forget sometimes.

A lot of times, actually.

The Royal Sister finally spoke, her tone sounding serious and official. “You present your case judiciously, Twilight Sparkle. But are you absolutely certain that the state of facts presented to you is valid?”

Twilight took a deep breath, trying to stay calm.

“Yes, I am certain," she declared. "Midnight Wind, the batpony I have managed to interview, mentioned clearly that Noctraliya has trouble maintaining any food surplus. I believe Equestria could help them greatly with our resources... as long as the Covenant, which makes decisions in cases of that magnitude, can be convinced to sign a trade agreement,” Twilight clarified as Princess Luna leaned back in her chair, with a thoughtful look in her eyes.

“And their invitation not only provides you with a chance of proving to batponies the value of cooperation with Equestria, but an opportunity to show them what they can learn from us," the Royal Sister concluded to which the other mare nodded zealously.

“Precisely. Their Lords are distrustful and keen on protecting their heritage without any foreign influences. But I believe I can change the way they think about us. I only need a chance, and I see this chance right now," there was a surprising, even for Twilight, amount of conviction in her own voice, which seemed to have made Luna lock herself in thought for a while longer.

And this time, Twilight's expression was thoroughly betraying her worry. She realized that that was the crucial moment in which she would know for sure whether her plan would come with the Princess' approval, or would she have to continue without it. After all, the Alicorn of the Night was considered a goddess by the noctrali, so how could Twilight undertake any actions without consulting them with her?

... what if she would have to act against Princess Luna? Would she have the courage to do something like that? And, more importantly, what would Princess Celestia have said to this?!

Fortunately for Twilight, Princess Luna didn't expose her to tension for too long.

“I am glad you came with this to me, Twilight Sparkle. I was, myself, looking for an opportunity to bring my children closer to Equestria," the Royal Sister declared, standing up from her seat. "And now you have presented me with a way of doing so. As such, you shall have my aid and blessing," she made a promise, smiling with benediction at Twilight.

Who could barely contain the excitement over those news.

“Oh, thank you, Princess, thank you!" she stood up in an instant, her voice full of joy. "I won’t let you down!”

Princess Luna smiled broadly at the enthusiasm that Twilight could not have hidden. “I know you won’t fail me, Twilight Sparkle," she said, circling the desk and placing her hoof on Twilight's shoulder. "You have never failed any of us before, no matter the task,” she exclaimed, and Twilight simultaneously blushed at those words and felt them adding weight to Luna's hoof.

“Pardon my impatience," she asked, "but when will I be able to begin the journey?”

“As soon as preparations are made," the Royal Sister assured her. "A couple of days, no longer.”

Twilight grinned happily and with undying eagerness. Giving the Princess a bow of her head, and repeating "thank you" at least a dozen times, she left the room, closing the doors with impetus. The joyful echo of her exit was bouncing for a while amongst the castle corridors.

A few seconds after the sounds of Twilight’s rapid exit had died out, Luna switched her attention to the impenetrable fortress of legal tomes that had been erected without permission in her personal domain.

“You can drop the act now, Moonwarden," she ordered with a mixture of authority and mirth. "And stop grinning, it is almost audible all the way here.”

The bastion of books deconstructed itself on a whim and all of its bricks went back to their rightful places, revealing the grey unicorn behind them. He was smiling as mockingly as it was possible.

“My lady,” he began, his voice polite, but with a tone of self-righteous confidence to it, "easily-annoyed, eccentric and... 'idiosyncratic' professionals are rarely taken seriously and perceived as a threat. And, might I point out, my part was stellar.” His expression was an emotionless mask with but a faint smile adorning it. " 'Idiosyncratic', what a fantastic word to use!" he declared and chuckled silently, causing Luna to sigh.

"I still think a 'bookfort' was an exaggeration, Moonwarden," she judged, although with a warm timbre to her words. She then beckoned her faithful advisor to come with her. He complied without a word, following after her like a silent, serene shade, a smug expression plastered on his face.

Luna inquired, spotting his satisfaction. “Is your performance the reason for your glee?”

He shook his head lightly, lifting the cerulean curtain screening the passage to the terrace with his silver aura, allowing her to gracefully pass underneath.

“No, my lady," he finally declined, passing under the fabric and letting it fall down freely. "I merely find the Princess cute and adorable,” he declared, putting an audible emphasis on the adjectives.

This caused Luna to stop in half-trot, which in return almost ended up with Moonwarden bumping into her. He took a dignified step back and put his head down, flustered over this near-collision. Meanwhile, Luna was staring at him, completely perplexed.

“‘Adorable’? ‘Cute’? Are you unwell, Moonwarden?" she inquired with a note of worry in her voice. "You never use words like that seriously.”

He simply nodded, without any trace of emotion. “And I have not used them seriously yet again, my lady," he assured, only now allowing a smirk to dance on his lips. "She is cutely naïve and adorably excitable.”

Luna stared at him for a moment longer, before finally letting out an amused sigh. She continued trotting towards the terrace, making her way outside, to the overlook suspended above the rest of the Royal Castle. The cold wind of the night brushed her hair, which twisted and turned like a royal, blue nebula, with stars trapped amongst the resplendent sapphire. She turned her cyan eyes towards the pure moonlight, enchanting and captivating, and she could tell that her regalia shined imposingly.

“When exactly did you begin reading her mind?” she asked of Moonwarden. Upon not receiving a response immediately, she turned, seeing the stallion staring at her firmly without even a blink. “I have asked you something, my servant.”

When he ultimately realized that she was referring to him he coughed, regaining his usual, tranquil composure and trotting closer to her. “A while before you entered the chamber, my lady," he declared, meeting her gaze as if nothing had occurred. "I had to carefully assess the amount of applicable force. I know Princess Twilight would spot any more complex and focused magical usage in the room. Her prowess makes her a difficult target to approach and inquest,” he passed his professional opinion, but the only reply he received was a mischievous smile.

“And here I thought you always gloat nopony can detect your intrusions, Moonwarden," Luna spoke in a teasing tone. "You claim that you are the best," she goaded him to which he simply shook his head, smirking.

“With due respect, my lady," he replied, amused, "you are grossly mistaken.”

"Am I now?" Luna raised her eyebrow. "Do you dare insinuate that I can be mistaken?" she inquired of him coldly, but she knew her eyes betrayed her good humor.

"That is often the role of an Advisor, yes, my lady," Moonwarden responded and chuckled at this game they were playing. "Or a jester," he added with a sudden grimace, "but I allow myself to believe I am not but a court fool."

"I can see you in a vibrant costume, prancing around the place," Luna stated, letting a small giggle escape her lips as her servant shuddered at the thought. "And you would still surely claim to be the best harlequin," she pointed out.

“As I said," Moonwarden took his turn of clarifying, "you are mistaken, Your Majesty. I never claim to be the best," he paused, causing Luna to stare at him with interest over his sudden and improbable modesty. "I am the best," the stallion declared, staring into the distance with a vainglorious gaze.

Luna raised her brow, the corners of her mouth twitching. “How are you so certain?”

Moonwarden glanced at her with his silver eyes full of satisfaction. “I am in your service, am I not?”

He bowed his head loyally, as she granted him a warm smile.

"Well played. So what did you manage to discern, Moonwarden?” she inquired, staring over the landscape.

He shrugged, his expression unimpressed. “Aside from the fact that her arcane abilities are astounding and stupefying, nothing too extraordinary, my lady. She is driven, focused, she believes that she can succeed in her mission. Her motives are, in accordance, duty and feeling of responsibility. I have sensed a note of a more personal attachment to her quest, but I did not possess enough time to discern it," he explained thoroughly.

Luna pondered deeply at those revelations, resting one of her forelegs on the marble railing of the terrace and sternly looking over the lands of Equestria, shrouded in the night.

“She shall become an apt ruler one day," she declared in a thoughtful mood. "She simply needs experience. And if this journey can give her anything, it is experience in abundance.”

“Quite, my lady,” Moonwarden concurred, looking upwards, towards the starlit sky. “Might I have a question, my lady?” he spoke up and she nodded approvingly, still taking in the peaceful, nocturnal landscape. “Why did you not mention to Princess Twilight the recent... ‘situation’ in Maretonia?” he inquired, emphasizing the expression he used.

Luna didn't respond at first, her gaze growing focused, although she was not looking at anything in particular. She finally let out a long sigh and gazed at the unicorn, with her eyes cold and stoic.

“Refer to me the crisis in Maretonia, Moonwarden,” she ordered.

He cleared his throat silently. “If that is your wish, my lady," he acknowledged and took a calm breath. "According to the information provided to us by the Duchy, a group of batponies, posing as a neutral and independent trade mission, was in fact undertaking reconnaissance tasks. The information gathered included those on: Maretonian defensive tactics, number of active duty soldiers, training, possibility of drafting additional recruits and time until full mobilization in case of an attack," he pointed out all the pieces of intelligence. "Aside from that: nature and basis of local economy, infrastructural details, from heavy industry to agriculture. The group had left Maretonia before their purpose was discovered, for only two months later did the local government puzzle out their real mission," he concluded his report, giving Luna a curious stare, but her expression was unstirred.

“And what explanation did we give to the Maretonian delegation during the last summit?” she suddenly asked.

“Allow me to quote, my lady: 'Batponies are a naturally curious and distrusting species, for centuries in voluntary isolationism from the rest of Equestria. Their actions are nothing more than an unorthodox way of learning about other countries in the domain. While these trespasses might appear as clearly adversarial and would be considered troubling under normal circumstances, they are harmless, as conducted for non-hostile intents'," he repeated, word for word, the answer given to the Duke.

Luna shook her head slowly, looking once more into the distance.

“I cannot fathom they have believed in this rubbish," her voice was filled with disdain and a measure of disappointment. However, Moonwarden let out an amused chuckle, taking off his monocle and cleaning it with a little handkerchief.

“I have to remind you, my lady, that it was you that I have just now quoted.”

Luna smiled blankly, her lips smirking nearly involuntarily.

“Oh, yes, that is correct. It was pretty atrocious, was it not?” she queried him and he nodded with an expression of sadly objective criticism, putting on the monocle.

“I am afraid so, my lady," he admitted, "although I would not consider this explanation ‘rubbish’. It was merely a ‘farfetched, utterly unbelievable, forged to convince only the most gullible of ponies, lie’,” he clarified with a serious look on his muzzle and a mocking gaze, which caused Luna to snicker.

“Well said," she commended him. "And yet they believed in this explanation.”

Moonwarden gazed at her with a spark to his eyes. "Yes, my lady. I took the liberty of... assuring that they do.” His gaze lit up with silver aura for a second before he continued. “Although, this incredible explanation was not that inconceivable. After all, it was you who delivered it to them. And, might I add, your credibility is unquestionable, my lady.”

Luna began slowly pacing the terrace, being followed attentively by Moonwarden’s eyes.

“And what was the real assessment of the situation that you provided us with?” she pursued the topic further.

His expression became utterly serious. “I was involved in similar missions in my younger years and I have to mark this as a typical case of espionage," he stated, his eyes locked on the striding mare. "Usually a harbinger of a military action, be it a complex, multi-staged sabotage and disruption, or a straight-up assault, my lady,” the stallion paused, raising his hoof. “But, as you might have observed, there was neither.”

Luna nodded, agreeing, then turned to walk back inside, Moonwarden quickly joining her, resembling her loyal, grey shadow.

“That makes me even more worried, Moonwarden,” she finally said, her voice perturbed.

“Agreed, it is concerning," he complied, nodding slowly. "However, what made me most intrigued, my lady, is that, during my work on this case, I had to conclude that the mission was undertaken by a group of highly skilled, possibly hoof-picked agents. The way they conducted their research was painstakingly precise. Such level of professionalism is rare. I, personally, know only three Equestrian operatives with enough experience to match it,” he paused briefly, letting the words resound in the silence. “And yet, the Maretonians figured it out.”

Luna looked quizzically at her servant, while he lifted the transparent curtain.

“What do you mean to say, Moonwarden?" she inquired. "That they wanted to be discovered?”

“Yes, my lady, it seems so," he replied, rubbing his chin. "Unless it was a 'bummer of epic proportions'," he added somewhat mockingly, "but I resent this possibility.”

“Give me theories. Why would they want notoriety?” Luna pressed him to continue, now that such an intriguing concept was brought up.

Moonwarden frowned and then began listing the possible explanations. “Disruption of Maretonian politics, screening another action, like an economical or scientific larceny, assessing Noctraliya’s strength and speed of reactions in comparison... or just a good old show of power and resourcefulness, to name a few,” he finished, giving Luna an intrigued look.

She approached the chessboard in the corner and seemingly began examining the state of the game, her brow furrowed.

“Now that we have reviewed all of this, do you know the answer to your question?” she suddenly asked him, inviting him to join her.

Moonwarden took his place on the other side of the board. “I believe I do, my lady, and I applaud you for keeping Princess Twilight uninformed for so long," there were praise and respect in his voice. "She would be shocked and worried about those findings. She would have thought negatively about batponies even before really having a chance of meeting them as a nation. And, if I might speculate, you want her to visit Noctraliya with a clear mind, capable of forming objective opinions about them.”

Luna nodded at his assumptions, staring down at the set of crystal blue pieces that she was leading into battle. Her losses were minimal so far and she would consider herself having the initiative in this conflict.

“For too long were my children ostracized by rumors and misunderstandings," she said with sadness. "And now, one, very special pony has a chance of changing the fate of the entire race with her actions.”

Moonwarden brought up a cynical smirk on his muzzle while glancing at the black marble forces he was the commander of. Luna was certain that he considered his losses insubstantial and he believed having the tactical advantage right now.

“Princess Twilight does have a seasonal destiny rewriting habit, yes," he remarked, his words oozing irony and sarcasm. "And yet...” his tone changed abruptly.

“Yes?” Luna's voice betrayed concern as her advisor was staring intensely right into her eyes.

“Considering the recent events in conjunction with the ways of batponies,” he paused and the silence in the office became nothing but eerie and mischievous, “you are aware, my lady, that you are putting Princess Twilight in considerable danger?”

Luna sighed deeply. She put her hoof on the crystal queen.

“If we care about something... no cost is too great,” she exclaimed and the words that came from her mouth reverberated with distress as she slowly moved the piece. “Check.”

Moonwarden examined the board with an evaluating look.

The queen straight past his lines, avoiding many perils on the way, until she was in clear striking distance of his king. However, on this square, she was threatened by exactly seven, no, eight dark agents of his. Some were prepared to stop her by tossing themselves in front of her path. Some, eager to dispose of her in a most gruesome fashion.

But something else than his visibly advantageous position caught the unicorn’s attention. He was unable to discern what were his lady's plans of riposting his next move. There were no pieces covering the endangered queen, there was no foothold to be gained by this maneuver, there was no tactical advantage in this unambiguous sacrifice.

There was nothing.

A shiver went down his spine as he looked up and saw the grief that darkened the Princess' cyan gaze.

Midnight was standing, unshakable and stoic, in position of attention in front of Ardent Fang’s office.

His head was up and prideful, his wings were extended diagonally. He was supporting his right foreleg on the tip of a steel set of claws, the weapon of choice for the Nightguard. His purple-hued armor was polished to the extreme, sending candlelight reflections down the corridor and his blades were sharpened well enough to be able to pass through flesh like it was water.

He had made sure that, if he was going to be told off because of that rumble in the mess hall, he could at least avoid the Commander’s commentaries on the state of his gear. However, the one thing that Midnight was unable to change, despite his best efforts, was the fact that he was utterly and completely exhausted.

The last three nights he would describe as nothing short of slave labor. His rations got cut by half, he was forced to stay up during the day and clean the mess hall over and over again. And, during his shifts, he was forced into a rigorous set of pointless, physically draining exercises. Why? To quote Ardent Fang: “You need to be taught discipline, worm.”

Batshit, he did not require discipline, he required Deep Mist to keep his sunscorched mouth shut. As much as Midnight had to admit to himself that selling Deep Mist that punch was an unprofessional thing to do, he felt rather good about it. The jerk shouldn’t have talked like that about Twi—

His thought process got interrupted by the door of the office violently opening and Ardent Fang appearing in them with a fierce look in his amber eyes. His cuirass, ornamented with silver-plated insignias, was a masterpiece of Nightguard forgemasters and his rich, ashen cloak swept the stone floor as the Commander barked out an order.

“Inside, at once!”

“Yes, Commander, sir!” Midnight shouted the reply and brought his right set of claws up to the level of his muzzle, pointing them straight up, thus giving his officer the proper salute.

He then entered the chamber in a marching trot, being glad that his fatigue hadn't caused him to slash himself on the face a second before. He stopped in the middle of the spacious, decorated accordingly to the officer’s position, room. Staring forward, keeping his body still and at the ready, Midnight had to use his entire willpower. He was well prepared to be given the lecture about his behavior, but what occurred instead of it took him completely by surprise.

First, he heard the Commander closing the door, ruthlessly. The next moment, he felt a harsh and biting strike towards one of his hind legs. He quickly clenched his teeth to keep silent and remained in position, even as the leathery sound of a disciplinary whip filled the vast chamber. After a short pause, saturated with sharp pain, another strike connected with his other leg. Then came hits to the back, sides, neck.

Ardent Fang wasn't joking around at all. All of those strikes were enough to leave a bruise and the Commander was making sure that every hit was memorable and severe. After two minutes, carefully timed with a set of swings, the officer trotted in front of Midnight, with his black, short mane, usually combed together, in disarray from the swinging and revealing a surprising amount of grey hair.

“So tough all of a sudden? No movement at all?” the commander spoke, his voice insincerely calm. “You can stand a Goddess-forsaken whip yet you can’t deal with a few words, is that right? Maybe it’s because those are said in your face?!” he screamed with authority and, without even blinking, swung the whip right across Midnight’s muzzle.

He took the sudden hit as best as he could, even though his endurance was barely enough to keep his head straight as the strike connected with his face with a sickening whack. His vision blurred from the sheer impact. He nearly hissed over the searing sensation, as both the strength of the hit and the amount of disrespect he experienced filled him with soreness. One of his nostrils began filling up. He soon could tell that blood started going down his muzzle, as he felt a drop pass his lips and hang on one of his fangs.

When the officer spotted that the only reaction he had received back from Midnight was a trickle of blood dripping on the stone floor, he tossed the whip aside fiercely.

“Do I have to remind you, wretch, what is your line of duty?” Ardent Fang inquired with tension in his voice.

Only disciplined silence answered him. Midnight was keeping a perfect position of attention, even though he had trouble breathing through his bloodied nose and his whole body was pleading him to let go.

He was not going to.

The officer continued, pacing around Midnight like a predator. “Do I have to remind you that you are serving amongst the best our domain has to offer? Answer me!”

“No, Commander, sir!” came the stern and loud response, backed by eyes locked immovably forward.

“No? I think I do!" Ardent Fang disagreed, shouting even louder. "What testimony are you giving about the discipline in our ranks if you strike your own brother-in-arms?!” he accentuated fiercely and brought his face within inches of Midnight's.

It appeared for a moment like he was going to stop with the biting words and switch to literal biting.

“You dare to call yourself a Nightguardian?! You dare to call yourself the best?! You are filth, nothing more, you hear me? Filth!” The sentences were becoming more and more aggressive, as Ardent Fang's voice was raising in volume.

Midnight was clenching his teeth so hard that his jaw was starting to hurt. His officer's tries at unbalancing him had been for naught so far, but this tirade was far from over.

And whilst Midnight was somewhat used to such a way of handling things within the Nightguard, as he had suffered enough training regime in his youth to cultivate a resistance, it was never enjoyable to receive "the talk" from one of your superiors.

Ardent Fang was not losing his momentum. “You are a disgrace! To your Family, to your homeland and to the Goddess! You dare to salute with the same hoof that attacked your comrade?! You are nothing!”

Those words would be gravely insulting to any batpony and they were especially affronting for a warrior, but Midnight was trying to ignore them to the best of his ability. Not that he wasn't paying attention, as it was every warrior's duty to follow carefully the words and remarks of officers. But, at the same time, remaining untouched on the personal level was desirable. Midnight was managing quite well.

That is, until Ardent Fang decided to strike true.

“And you know who was well aware that you are nothing?!" the officer asked, pausing grimly for a moment to provide the answer himself. "Your wife!”

Midnight’s heart stopped in its beating for a brief moment. It was as if the howling winds of winter blizzards froze it still.

“Knowing she wouldn't have to deal with you anymore," the officer concluded his remark with merciless satisfaction, "she must have gladly died in that avalanche!”

A nervous silence filled the chamber. And even though there was no movement from any of the stallions, anypony entering the room right then would be able to easily discern that a storm was brewing.

Ardent Fang was staring right into Midnight’s eyes, waiting. Waiting for but the smallest of reactions to continue the punishment. He was breathing deeply through his nose, his fangs bared to their full, savage extent, and his muscles properly tensed up. He looked more like a raging berserker rather than the commanding officer of the most elite batpony unit.

In the meantime, what was left of Midnight’s endurance was trying to desperately hold the position of attention. His heart spotted its loss of rhythm and was now galloping furiously, like trying to regain its cadence. And the his mind was filled to the brim with screams. Every bit of his brain was shouting and wailing, willing to lash out at the middle-aged stallion right before him. To forget the training, the chain of command, respect and authority, to forget everything! To just grab Ardent Fang’s throat with all the power and relentlessly choke the last breath from it.

And yet, in this ferocious hurricane of despair and vengeful anger, Midnight heard a familiar voice. He did not know why, but it sounded like a gentle gust of wind, a caring breeze amongst the tempest of emotions.

“I am glad that I can just be here for you.”

Those few words resounded in him like an echo between the mountains. And they calmed down the violent blizzard inside of him. Midnight's mind ventured back to recent, pleasant memories. And, as clear as when he saw it then, he remembered that beautiful, understanding, lavender smile. It was an expression unique and yet so strangely... familiar and close. A gesture he would never expect to experience from a pony he had met just twice. And an Equestrian... It was nearly unimaginable.

But there it was. A memory calming Midnight’s mind like a soothing unguent applied to a deep, rankling wound.

After a minute of the tense quiet, Ardent Fang stepped back from the motionless warrior. He nodded slowly, smirking with satisfaction. He approached a rich, wooden cabinet in the corner, then opened one of its drawers. He grabbed a small, simple towel and tossed it firmly towards Midnight.

“At ease. Clean yourself up,” he ordered with calm that contrasted strongly with the tone he was using so far.

Midnight caught the cloth just before it hit his face.

“Yes, Commander, sir. Thank you, Commander, sir,” he replied silently and pressed the material to his muzzle, trying to stop the bleeding from his nostril. However, he soon regretted following the command, as his fatigued legs decided to let go utterly. He felt that he was collapsing on the floor and there was nothing he could do about it.

Ardent Fang sprang towards Midnight with speed contradicting his age and caught the fainting warrior just in time. He aided the guardian in regaining his balance, leading him to one of the chairs at his desk. The young stallion clamped on it, nearly limp. The officer patted his back in a fatherly fashion.

“Are you alright, youngling?” he asked with a determining gaze, to which Midnight exhaled and nodded.

“Yes, Commander, sir... Sorry, Commander, sir...” he finally responded, feeling both immensely grateful that he got spared a harsh acquainting with the floor, and ashamed that he had to be aided by the officer.

Ardent Fang was still staring at him with focus. “Hungry?” he asked and Midnight looked up at him with even more thankfulness and abashment alike.

“Like Goldhell, Commander, sir...” he confessed, to which Ardent Fang sneered.

The officer took his place at the ornate desk, having assured himself that Midnight was not going to slide down from his seat. He reached towards a shallow, spruce bowl nearby and picked an orange from the assortment of fruit.

“Enjoy,” he said, offering the food.

Midnight didn’t have to be invited twice. He grasped the orange as hastily as his exhausted body allowed him to, then ravenously bit into the soft and moist fruit. He felt the sweet juice pouring down his throat with its invigorating, heavenly taste. He drank with louder slurps than customary, caring not for how he was perceived by his superior. He felt the his body regaining a portion of its strength in the blink of an eye. He didn’t let even a drip of the luscious fluid fall on the floor. When he was done, he raised his head up, baring his teeth contentedly and letting out a deep, long exhale. He was satisfied with his fruity prey's demise as he held the drained husk of an orange in his hoof.

“Thank you, Commander, sir,” he expressed his gratitude, placing the unfortunate victim of his thirst in a little bowl that Ardent Fang passed to him. The he looked up at his officer, witnessing his emotionless, still stare.

“I trust you won’t give me a reason to punish you in that manner again, guardian?” the Commander asked coldly and Midnight decided to use his partially regained vigor to grant him a proper answer.

He lifted himself from the chair, even with his muscles protesting somewhat fiercely, and he saluted as perfectly as it was required of warriors.

"No, Commander, sir!" his voice was loud and clear.

“Sit down, idiot, lest your wings will fall off,” the officer ordered soundly, but with a warmer, complacent tone, witnessing the passionate gesture.

Midnight sat down with haste, feeling that that might have been the last effort at proper military etiquette for him that night. At least, that is what his legs were telling him. Meanwhile, Ardent Fang pulled out a folder from the desk’s drawer. It was a simple, leather dossier labeled with the warrior’s name in the native alphabet. The officer opened it at the last page and pulled out a piece of rough parchment, which he held in front of him, for Midnight to see the contents.

“I have testimonies here from your colleagues, guardians Rockdusk and Darkpine, that Deep Mist’s words were provoking enough to spawn your action,” Ardent Fang stated as the other stallion was skipping through the text.

“Yes, Commander, sir," Midnight replied, straightening himself on the chair. "His impl—“ he tried to explain, but Ardent Fang put his hoof down on the desk with a loud thud.

“I still do not give a broken fang about what he said, understood!?" there was an echo of displeasure in his words, so Midnight shut up in mid-sentence. "You shall not repeat your deed.”

Midnight nodded respectfully as it was not a suggestion, but a blatant order. “Yes, Commander, sir,” he assured, keeping his head down.

The officer continued examining the contents of the folder, slowly checking page after page, starting with Midnight's caste assignment pledge, through reports from barrack service, training and so forth. He suddenly raised his eyebrow and looked at the warrior in front of him with interest.

“You indeed have quite a record here, guardian. Silver Star of Extraordinary Service during the first year?” he inquired.

“I had cadre officers of high expectations, Commander, sir. And I was merely doing my duty, Commander, sir,” Midnight replied, keeping the pride that filled him and the satisfaction in his voice to an absolute, appropriate minimum.

Ardent Fang nodded his head slowly, still staring into the documents. When he spoke after a moment his voice sounded distant and Midnight wasn't sure whether the officer was talking to him, or just murmuring something to himself without noticing.

“No amount of shouting and exacting discipline can make you do your duty well, but your faith and your passion. Those make you a true warrior.”

The Commander looked up and his eyes met with Midnight’s. Those were the eyes of a stallion who had seen nearly everything in his life, the gaze of a mentor who had forged throngs of young recruits into true warriors. Ardent Fang was a father often harsh, but never unjust. His leadership had been praised amongst the entire Noctraliya long before he was tasked with reforming the Nightguard and, being granted this unmatched military honor, he truly began to thrive. The entire domain agreed that there was the Goddess' hoof in this nomination, as Ardent Fang was both a brilliant tactician and a charismatic figure – a pony destined to lead the Noctraliya's elite.

The officer skipped through a couple of further pages, not really focusing on the contents, or perhaps not wanting to, as his eyes quickly skimmed through the text.

“Your last assignment..." he remarked, tapping his hoof on the papers, pursing his lips. "I was notified of this, yes...” He closed the dossier slowly and rested his hoof on it. “I will have a report added here, treating about your latest mishap. It will not impede the progress towards the planned squad leadership and sentinel promotion, as long as I am not required to deal with your sunscorched muzzle again," he accentuated firmly, but there was something of a paternal understanding in his eyes. "Am I making myself clear, guardian?”

Midnight acknowledged his words with some relief, although they could not change how he felt about this matter deep inside. Which was to say, indifferent. He still nodded slowly, with due respect.

“As the Goddess’ light, Commander, sir. Thank you, Commander, sir,” he said, staring at the officer steadily, which spawned a similar gaze back from Ardent Fang.

They kept this weird eye contact for a while, until the older batpony finally decided to open one of the drawers of his desk. He took out a parchment and placed it so that the single candle bringing light to the room could illuminate it. The flame revealed the full splendor of rich, sapphire ink and a style of writing properly ornate to match the quality of it. Even the material that the words were put down on was astounding. Midnight, however, was immediately captivated by another detail – a dark, royal seal at the bottom of the paper.

“This... this is the mark of...” he stuttered, realizing the meaning of this sign and sigil that it was brandishing.

“... the Immaculate Moon...” the officer finished the sentence for Midnight and they both lowered their heads in an instant. After a brief while, Ardent Fang spoke up again. “I received this yesternight. The Goddess requires our service.”

Midnight forgot about his overwhelming fatigue in a heartbeat and stood up quickly enough to cause his chair to topple. His salute was rapid and dutiful and his voice filled the chamber.

“Through scorching days and glorious nights, for Her we live, for Her we die!” he declared, his eyes lifted up, shining with devotion and dedication.

The officer smirked as the young warrior exclaimed a portion of the Nightguard’s creed with great fervor. “I expect nothing less from you but fulfillment of those words, guardian," he said, before proceeding to give strict instructions. "You shall be undertaking an escort mission. An envoy from Equestria shall be visiting our homeland and meeting with the esteemed Covenant.”

At those words, Midnight’s heart began beating a bit faster. Could they have meant...? They must have meant...!

“Yes, Commander, sir!” he almost forgot to reply, as his thoughts started running rampant.

“I am aware that you know the chosen ambassador personally," the officer continued calmly. "The Covenant wishes implicitly for her to feel comfortable during the journey. So I am assigning you to provide protection for her during this endeavor.”

The beating in Midnight’s chest turned into sound pounding, it being the second time his heart decided to change pace rapidly that night.

“You are to escort Princess Twilight Sparkle until her safe return to Equestria," Ardent Fang concluded with a firm voice. “Dismissed!"

If not for the fact that discipline forced Midnight to salute, he would have flown up in joy.

Twilight was growing increasingly desperate. No matter how badly she tried, it was all in vain. The situation was catastrophic. Her continuous efforts only made her more irate and hopeless. Nopony expected such a horrific event to happen amongst the walls of Ponyville’s crystalline castle. Those were indeed desperate times.

The books did not want to fit into the bag.

Twilight couldn’t manage to zip the luggage close, even though those thirty two tomes were an absolute minimum. She had already got rid of the other twenty six positions! And no amount of angry gasps or bouncing on top of the lid seemed to help. The books were constantly attempting to desert the company and flee like cowards.

Spike, trying continuously to catch all the escapees, finally let out a sigh.

“Twilight, give it a rest, you can’t take all of these!” he remarked, witnessing the mare's pointless struggle.

Twilight rolled her eyes. Spike, as much as he was helpful, had never gained enough respect towards priceless tomes. Especially priceless tomes in great numbers and even greater sizes.

“Oh, Spike, those books are absolutely necessary," she reminded her little assistant. "This mission is extremely important and I need to be prepared, accordingly, to the extreme! If only—” Twilight bounced up, flapping her wings to enhance the height of her jump "—these would fit!"

Using her full body mass, she stomped on the lid of the bag. But instead of causing the books to somehow compress, she managed to send a shrapnel of wisdom all over her new library. One of the tomes, adequately named “Heavy Diplomatic Cases”, a truly magnificent almanac on perturbing situations in foreign dealings, went straight towards Spike, pinning him to the ground with its mass like a boulder fired from a catapult. Twilight groaned at the mess, overlooking the fact that she nearly managed to knock out her help cold.

“It’s no use!” she wailed, taking her seat atop of the bag and lowering her head.

In the meantime, Spike managed to finally escape the clutches of the enormous book, which was trying to make him its permanent captive.

“Twilight, maybe you should use your magic to shrink them?” he inquired suddenly, which caused a blink in the mare’s eyes.

She looked up, stared straight into the undetermined distance and then covered her face with her hoof in a gesture of utter embarrassment.

“You are so right...” she admitted without reluctance.

Twilight’s horn lit up and, in an instant, all the tomes changed into pocket versions of themselves in a puff of raspberry-colored smoke. After they all had been tightly packed and the bag itself had been zipped close properly, Spike approached her, as she was staring blankly at the bookshelves filled with arcane tomes, metamagical treaties, historical chronicles and more. He put his paw on her shoulder.

“Twilight, what’s wrong?” there was a note of deep worry in his voice.

“I... I have a lot on my mind Spike,” she responded sadly. “Searching through all those tomes that Princess Celestia gifted me from her personal collection... it made me think of Golden Oak Library...”

Spike let out a faint sigh while Twilight continued.

“I have a beautiful palace now and a library that could rival even the archives of Canterlot! But... it does not feel the same," she confessed in a soft tone. "It does not feel like...”

“...home,” Spike finished.

Twilight heard the dragon snivel. She looked down, witnessing her person reflected in his teary eyes. She wanted to reassure him with a warm hug but, before she moved, Spike spoke up again.

“But, we are still together... and we have our friends. So, we still have a home, right?" he asked, his voice trembling a little bit. "Nopony can take this away,” he suddenly came to a conclusion and expressed it with a remarkable amount of conviction.

Twilight couldn’t hide her amazement. Spike’s words were extremely... mature, considering his age. A sudden realization struck her. Was he growing up without her noticing it? The little dragon had been with her for so long, but she was always treating him like a little foal almost. Maybe he was not longer as small and young as she was perceiving him? She smiled fondly at him and gave him a warm hug, pressing his petite stature tightly to her coat.

“No, Spike, nopony can take that away,” Twilight reassured him and he replied with a happy smile of his own. But that expression didn’t last.

“Twilight," he began with uncertainty, "will you be safe out there?”

“I shall be perfectly safe, Spike, don’t worry,” Twilight immediately gave the only answer she could. It was, however, not entirely true.

Noctraliya was located in the mostly uncharted by Equestria parts of Tramplevanian Alps, a soaring and unforgiving mountain range, marking the Equestrian border to the east and slightly north-east. Without proper preparations, any journeys amongst those peaks could be, at best, described as unsafe, if not ultimately hazardous, especially considering what Twilight knew already about the unstable weather patterns, harsh blizzards and powerful gales of mountain wind. But the unforgiving climate wasn't the only thing concerning her.

Noctraliya was an Equestrian protectorate and batponies were a part of the society through centuries. In theory. In Equestria they had become essentially boogeyponies, their status fueled by their voluntary isolationism in conjunction with superstitious tales that had surfaced over the centuries. And even if Twilight’s interviews with Midnight helped her separate the truth from legends and folklore, she was sure that a lot was hidden away from her yet. Batponies’ culture, customs, faith, all of those were quite complex. Not to mention showing traces that the noctrali society perceived itself as superior to Equestrians in many aspects.

In addition, Twilight’s mission was the first of its kind, for Noctraliya had never had a diplomat enter its borders. The mare found remarks in old foreign affairs chronicles that each and every attempt at forming more stable relations before the Eclipse was met with a conciliatory, but adamant veto from the batponies' Covenant. Midnight stated firmly that Twilight would be well respected for vanquishing Nightmare Moon, the “Corrupting Darkness”, and the mare didn’t have a reason to doubt him. However, during the interview, she heard some things that made her extremely vigilant about this mission. Especially when it came to dealing with the said Covenant.

Locked in thoughts concerning her journey, Twilight nearly missed Spike’s question.

“Do you think you will receive a letter soon?”

“I am pretty sure, yes," she replied, nodding. "Princess Luna mentioned that preparations could take a couple of days. And that was three days ago.”

The dragon reluctantly let go of Twilight and wiped his eyes dry. He tried to sound stern and calm.

“Then let us finish packing,” he declared, quickly turning around so that the mare could not see more of his tears.

Twilight looked at her bags. She was nearly done with the preparations. She had readied a set of warmer clothes, in case of really harsh weather, some quills and parchments, even a couple of Equestrian trinkets and examples of local craft. “You take, you give” – she still recalled the batponies’ saying. And if the Lords, or anypony else, would want to grant her a gift, she had to have something to repay this kindness, lest she would risk insulting the hosts. And that was the last thing she desired to do when in such an unfamiliar place.

There was, however, one piece of equipment that she was missing, but there was no time to replace it. In the incineration of the Golden Oak Library, Twilight had lost her recorder and the tapes containing her interviews with Midnight. It was a big loss for her... especially considering the scientific value of those recordings, of course. She had memorized most of the contents, yes, but she had never managed to sit down and write transcripts. Maybe she would be able to meet with Midnight one night and redo those recordings? Although she was pretty certain that the last tape, the one she labeled “classified”, was unique enough never to be restored again.

A knock on the door interrupted her thoughts.

“Spike, could you see who it might be?” Twilight asked, but before her assistant could move, the chamber entrance opened widely and a certain pink pony bounced into the room, skillfully avoiding all the tomes placed around on the floor, the ones Twilight had decided not to take. She was followed closely by the rest of the alicorn’s friends.

“Hey, Twilight! Are you ready yet? Are you ready yet?!” Pinkie Pie asked with a broad smile, hopping from place to place with the power of her limitless energy and enthusiasm.

“Almost, Pinkie," Twilight replied, smiling broadly as she greeted everypony. "Good to see you all.”

Rainbow Dash was flying around the room, looking around, captivated. “Wow, I didn't think Princess Celestia would give you so many books! Did you read them all already?” she asked, scouting the bookshelves, likely for a Daring Do series book that she had not read before.

Twilight grinned widely at the thought of Princess Celestia being a fan of AK Yearling and shook her head in denial.

“Of course not, Rainbow. I might be a quick reader," she admitted, "but even I could not have managed that yet. I did, however, go through some books I will need in this journey.”

Applejack, who had also began skipping through the titles on the bookshelves, reached for one of the tomes with bewilderment.

“’Sustainable Agriculture in Forty Five Easy and Simple Steps’," she read out loud with a mixture confusion and amazement. "Gosh, sugarcube, this here chamber has to have more books than your entire old darn library!”

Rarity, joining her friend in admiring the contents of the shelves, nodded gracefully.

“It most certainly does," she concurred. "There are two more spacious halls here and I am almost confident they are also overflowing like this one. Have you finished packing, dear?” she turned her attention to Twilight, or, to be more precise, to Twilight's bag.

“Almost, yes. I just need a couple more things,” Twilight responded, looking towards a small writing podium in the chamber’s corner, as Rarity smiled cordially and pointed at the luggage lying in the middle of the chamber, more clearly accentuating what she had in mind.

“I hope, darling, that you have taken some chic ensembles," she said with a tone of a specialist in the matter. Which she most certainly was. "You are a Princess, you need to be perceived properly, I hope you are already aware of that.”

Fluttershy, until this time timidly looking around the overwhelmingly commodious room, came to Twilight’s assistance.

“Oh, Rarity, I’m sure Twilight has all that she needs," she assured her fashion-concerned friend.

Rarity rolled her eyes, being gently led aside by the pegasus. “I’m sure she has planned everything perfectly, yes, but she needs to truly bedazzle them! This is a monumental task after all. And as such, it requires something extraordinaire, breathtaking and stupendous.”

Twilight only smiled warmly at her friend’s worries and put her foreleg on the bag.

“I have the royal dress here, as well as my diadem, Rarity, don’t worry," she pointed out. "I will make sure to look accordingly before meeting the Covenant.”

Rainbow Dash turned her head from the books at the mention of that strange word.

“’Covenant’? Is that how their Princess is called?” she inquired, causing Twilight to snicker on her way towards her writing podium.

The mare grabbed a parchment from it, filled with markings and notes. In preparation for this trip, she had put down all the most important information, so that she might quickly turn to it in a moment of need.

“No, Rainbow, batponies don’t have a princess ruling over them." She rolled the paper into a proper scroll. "Instead, there is the Covenant, the highest governmental body, consisting of seven ‘Lords’.”

Applejack queried, approaching. “Are those nobleponies of sorts?”

“Yes, Midnight told me they are the hereditary leaders of the seven Families that the Noctraliya’s society is divided into.”

“Is he himself a noblepony by any chance?” Rarity suddenly asked with a smile and wink. “I remember seeing him one evening in Ponyville. He looked quite exotic.”

Immediately remembering a part of the recording where Midnight was explaining the possibility of batponies having the ability to compel others, Twilight but sighed at what her friend was trying to imply.

Though, she had to agree about Midnight's pleasantly foreign appearances.

“He is a noblepony, a relative of one of the Lords, yes,” she said, disregarding the thought. “Oh, but that has reminded me of something." She opened the scroll and searched for the part she labeled “Lords”. “I need to ask whoever is going to be my guide to tell me something about those ‘haspadri'," Twilight's voice became utterly serious. "I want to know exactly what kind of ponies I might be dealing with.”

The mare had already managed to put down three names that Midnight had mentioned in the interviews. Midnight Eye, Bright Crescent and Azure Mist. As such, four members of the congregation were still enigmas for her. And, next to the last of these names she had written down, she had put a bright red exclamation mark. After what Twilight had heard so far, she was planning on being extra careful around that particular mare, as she appeared to be both ruthless and dangerously cunning.

Applejack’s voice stopped Twilight’s mental deliberations. “How long till we see you again, Twi'?”

“It depends on the negotiations. And I would like to see as much of Noctraliya as possible,” she said after a moment of deliberation, while her gaze was sliding across the bookshelves. “Our knowledge about it is sadly lacking.”

“Stay there as long as necessary, Twilight," Fluttershy encouraged her with a warm, faint smile. "We will make sure everything is fine in Equestria.”

Her sentence made Rainbow Dash roll her eyes. “By which Fluttershy means, we will have our eyes on Discord,” she declared bravely and Twilight had to grin, amused, at this remark.

However she did not smile as widely as Pinkie Pie, who had just hopped down from one of the bookshelves, although nopony knew how she had gotten there in the first place.

“You bet! We’ll tell him to wait with the usual mayhem until you come back! We don’t want you to miss all the fun!”

The whole group giggled at this declaration. Spike, who had been during all of this conversation putting the leftover books in their places, began laughing too, but it was cut short by his stomach suddenly expanding. With a small green flame, a scroll materialized on the floor in front of him, accompanied by the dragon’s short burp. The parchment had a dark seal firmly placed on it.

Twilight grabbed the letter and quickly opened it. She looked up from it after a moment of reading and exhaled slowly.

“Looks like it’s time.”

The spacious, granite hall was barely illuminated by a set of candles, placed in a rich, silver chandelier. A number of polished sapphires, hanging down from its arms, were sending faint, cerulean reflections around the chamber, bouncing gracefully off smooth, ornate columns and high, sharp arches of the ceiling. Below the remarkable candelabrum rested a heavy, dark marble, heptagonal table, with a thick woolen cloth the shade of deep night carefully and smoothly covering its entire surface. The seven rich thrones around all had coats of arms engraved on them, symbols of the great Families of the noctrali. A newcomer to this place would think that he had entered a sanctuary of sorts. However, the atmosphere inside the chamber was far apart from the calm ambiance of holy places.

The gathered batponies in rich, black cloaks and silver circlets adorning their heads were locked in a heated discussion. A dark grey stallion with shortly cut, raw umber mane put his hoof down on the table forcefully, causing the fabric near his seat to be disturbed.

“I care not for what she has to say!" his tone was harsh and irked. "They think we’re weak! It’s an affront!”

Another of the Lords, the only mare present at the table, smiled indistinctly at the fang-baring batpony and leaned forward, her azure mane sweeping the cloth and her opulent earrings jingling.

“We all understand your frustration, Crimson Shade," she assured, her voice filled with compassion, enough for an unprepared discussion participant to be caught in it akin to a fly in sweet honey. "This situation is highly concerning and deeply saddening.”

The agitated Lord turned his sandy yellow eyes towards her, not entirely soothed by those words. In the meantime, one of the remaining stallions, who had been so far busy with admiring his fanciful bracelet with pale-green topazes, raised his melodious voice without even looking in the direction of the mare.

“Lies!" he declared with a tone of a dramatic actor. "Lies, I tell you. We are not all concerned, Azure Mist. I, for once, am excited about all of this." He clapped his hooves, genuinely delighted. "Talking with an Equestrian Princess, how peerless,” he exclaimed, his every sentence like a practiced line in a grand theatrical play.

The mare graced him with a gaze of silent scorn, while, on her right, a middle-aged batpony with the mane of deep cobalt conjoined his forelegs on the table after he was done massaging his temple in an expression of displeasure.

“I sincerely hope," he began slowly and with calm determination, "that you are looking forward to the upcoming negotiations for better reasons than your decadent and hedonistic needs, Bright Crescent.”

The accused batpony chortled faintly. “Don’t you worry your carefully kept mane, Midnight Eye, my decadence shall have its fun after we deal with the matters of state. Besides, didn’t we invite her in the first place?" he presented the question with a gesture of over the top confusion and curiosity. "And suddenly she is an unwanted guest? Why, I ask? Verily, why?”

The batpony allowed his words to resound, then looked nonchalantly to his left, towards a grey-brownish stallion who was nervously and with great attention trying to straighten the wrinkles of the cloth that appeared near him after Crimson Shade’s outburst.

“Did you try to say something, Dusk Harvest?” Bright Crescent asked with a tone of crude mockery.

A small bat sitting on the edgy stallion’s shoulder hissed in agitation at the speaker, while the batpony looked up from his task with some annoyance. He took a deep breath and waited a while before finally replying.

“V-v-very funny, B-Bright Crescent," his tone was as shaky as the words he was trying to form. "I w-want to hear what sh-she has to say. V-very much.”

Midnight Eye turned to the stammering stallion, his eyes betraying sudden wariness. “Is the situation so dire, Dusk Harvest? I have read the reports, but I want to hear this from you personally.”

The brownish Lord petted his bat before answering, clearly giving himself time to formulate the answer in his mind.

“Y-yes, it is," he finally began, trying to sound convincing despite his impediment. "I've t-talked with all the c-cultivators. If we d-don’t find m-more lands to t-tend, we r-risk p-permanent st-st-st—” He closed his goldenrod eyes, trying to gather enough strength to finish the sentence. "Stagnation!" he finally shouted, visibly relieved over his success.

To his outburst, a young stallion, barely out of his foalhood, sitting between Midnight Eye and Crimson Shade, raised his head.

“Can nothing more be done?" he queried with a strong, but almost unnaturally serene voice. "I trust your judgment in the matter, Dusk Harvest. Wouldn’t there be a way of increasing our gather?”

Again, a pause occurred in the discussion as the stammering Lord prepared himself to answer, his pet motionlessly observing all the gathered ponies.

“N-no, Blessed Fang," the stallion managed to begin. "W-we are already p-pushing it. M-more interference within the s-soil risks the V-Valleys going b-barren. A-and that w-would be c-c-ca-cata—”

He got himself stuck again, yet this time he received aid, as Azure Mist finished the sentence for him.

"Catastrophic, we understand," she assured with empathy, being repaid with Dusk Harvest's grateful look and a whispered echo of the word. She then focused her eyes on the youngest of the present batponies, as he appeared unaffected by this grim response. “That plays into the prophecy, no?” she inquired and Blessed Fang finally looked at her with his pair of nearly white, piercing eyes.

“It does indeed,” he replied, not even a trace of emotion in his voice.

Bright Crescent exhaled loudly and rolled his eyes.

“Yes, yes, the last prophecy," he rushed through the sentence, like attempting to dismiss his own words. "Have you and your priests finally discerned what it actually means, or are we still blind like in sunlight?”

Crimson Shade stopped tapping his hoof on the table, a task he had undertaken a while before to calm himself down, and in which he did not succeed, and glared in the direction of the speaker.

“Those things take time, Bright Crescent, and you know it," he remarked in a sharp, chastising tone. "Stop being disrespectful.”

“Oh, I am not disrespectful," the other batpony assured, taking out a small comb from his clothing and running it through his milky fringe. "I merely want to see you zealously correcting me in the matters of my conviction yet again.”

He winked at the agitated stallion, who hissed in return. But, before Crimson Shade could respond further, Blessed Fang raised his hoof, his voice backed by tranquil authority.

“This prophecy is an extraordinary one. Three seers received it simultaneously. There are multiple interpretations of its words. And, what worries us the most, the seers suffered temporary blindness after receiving the vision. Those signs are most unsettling...” he concluded and for the first time there was a note of emotion in his speech – anxiety. Which caused quite the reaction.

Midnight Eye brandished a perturbed look, while Bright Crescent cocked an eyebrow at the young batpony, stopping himself from combing his mane any further. Dusk Harvest stared down and continued working on the wrinkles in the fabric even more furiously. Only Azure Mist appeared unperturbed and was clearly about to say something, yet another Lord at the table spoke up, his voice fatigued and raspy.

“For centuries prophecies have guided us and warned us. They saw us through dangers and disasters. Same shall happen now.”

The entire table turned to the seventh batpony. His tired, amber eyes were passing from one Lord to another as he was slowly stroking his long, grey beard. Bright Crescent smiled warmly at his neighbor at the Covenant’s table.

“And here I thought you were napping, Sunfall Word,” he remarked with irony and the elderly stallion gave him a long look, with a spark of an upcoming retaliation.

“My old age might be upon me, but I shall always find strength to give advice to unruly children. Especially fair mares, worried about the state of their wigs,” the elder replied, giving Bright Crescent a slow wink. The castigated batpony laughed in amusement, covering his mouth, while Sunfall Word continued. “We must observe, wait and act upon what shall happen after she arrives. How goes the prophecy again?” he turned to Blessed Fang. “Could you remind me, please?”

“Certainly, Sunfall Word,” the youngest Lord responded and nodded profoundly. He then closed his eyes and whispered a silent prayer before speaking up, staring up towards the ceiling, like straight at the luminous Moon in the night sky. His voice was monotonous and captivating.

“The Moon and Sun shall duel above, look to that and prepare,

The land shall give you all its gifts, not to hurt it beware.

A debt long due, to unseen might, you will have to repay,

An envoy comes, one called by you, heed to what she will say.

Listen well, children, be aware, for wisdom new she brings,

Yet careful be of sweetened lies and deviously weaved strings.

Stay faithful, strong and, in your hearts, this truth well comprehend,

Deceit and treason lurk around. The world you know shall end.”

When Blessed Fang finished, everypony’s eyes were locked on him, mesmerized. The entire chamber seemed to have been stopped in time by the sheer power of the prophecy. After a longer while of this petrified silence, Midnight Eye spoke up with blatant concern in his voice.

“We witnessed the Moon and Sun moving frantically in the sky. And now our lands are giving us all that they can.” Before continuing on he looked at Dusk Harvest, who nodded skittishly, with his pet bat mimicking the gesture. “Where is this space for interpretation then? This all makes sense. As far as I understand it, she will try to sway us from our righteous path,” he concluded with adamant confidence.

Crimson Shade was the first to back this opinion. "I agree! We mustn't believe anything she says and continue with our plan unabated!” He stood up from his place, supporting himself on the table with his forelegs, which ruined the alignment of fabric once more, to Dusk Harvest's gloom.

Preparing to comment on those opinions, Azure Mist coughed subtly. It came in great contrast with the obnoxious sound of her jewelry.

“The prophecy says she brings wisdom and yet warns about deceit," she pointed out gently. "From her? Or somepony else?” The expression on Blessed Fang’s muzzle was betraying that he didn’t know the answer to that question and so the mare continued, stroking her chin gracefully. “In that case, I feel inclined to agree with Sunfall Word. We must wait and be... cautious, before putting the scheme in motion,” she concluded, her golden eyes glinting dangerously.

Bright Crescent turned towards her with an expression of curiosity. “Just how ‘cautious’ you wish to be, Azure Mist?”

She bestowed upon him a warm, venomous smile. “You know my definition of caution well, friend. Besides,” the mare sat back in her throne, “I have a little idea I think you would all like.” She finished with granting the gathered a cryptic stare.

Crimson Shade leaned forward, immediately captivated. “What would that be?”

Azure Mist simply closed her eyes, content.

“It shall be revealed soon.”

Her sentence became immediately accompanied by Bright Crescent rising his hooves in a vivid fashion and turning to Crimson Shade.

“Trust in Azure Mist to be cryptic," he judged with a melodramatic tone. "Bah!” he afterwards added, like to emphasize his words.

Midnight Eye sighed in irritation. “Enough of this nonsense. I believe the best course of action to be the waiting game then. First we discern what she proposes, then we make a move, whatever it shall have to be. Do we have an agreement?” he queried firmly, looking around.

None of the Covenant’s members objected visibly. Crimson Shade still had an incensed look on his muzzle and Azure Mist brandished an expression of grim, mysterious satisfaction. Bright Crescent lowered his hooves and mischievously poked the tablecloth near Dusk Harvest, who immediately attempted to fix the distortion. Sunfall Word and Blessed Fang were staring at one another, having some kind of wordless discussion between experienced senility and blossoming youth.

"Very well then," Midnight Eye declared, seeing no protests, and stood up, the rest of the gathered following him in the motion.

They all exclaimed, staring upwards, past the high arches of the chamber.

“So guides us the Immaculate Moon!”

The echo of their voices bounced off the stone walls and columns, making its way higher and higher, like a prayer searching its way towards the Goddess of Night.

The radiant discus of the Sun had stepped down from its reign, making room for the growing dark of the night. All of Canterlot and its belongings were slowly heading to bed after a busy day. All but one place. In the far distance, beyond the city limits, a stern bastion supported in the granite slope, its shape and hue so very different from the white walls of the city, was slowly waking up. Its sharp arches were disturbing the line of horizon like bestial claws and its dark, granite fortifications were indubitably as inspiring as they were threatening. This stoic citadel, as unshakable as the mountain itself, after centuries of abandonment, was now teeming with nocturnal life, being once more the headquarters of the famed and feared Nightguard.

From the distant balcony of the Royal Castle, Twilight was staring firmly at this awe-inspiring and somewhat unsettling bastion.

She was feeling... edgy. It was like a mixture of raw excitement and paralyzing stress. It wasn’t anything sudden for her, she knew well how she was usually reacting when undertaking tasks of great importance. And this one was, naturally, one of those cases. Knowing how she would feel, however, did not necessarily make her capable of avoiding this surge of emotions. She had nearly forgotten that she wasn’t alone on the overlook, but Princess Luna’s voice brought her back to the material realm.

“You are nervous, Twilight Sparkle,” the Royal Alicorn stated calmly, stepping right near Twilight. She had left behind the two pegasi guardsponies, cladded in golden armor, tending to the chariot that was meant to withstand the perilous journey to Noctraliya. “Verily, you look like you are terrified, even.” Luna lowered her head, trying to deduce the emotions blossoming on Twilight's muzzle.

“No, no! Nothing of sorts! I-I am but excited, it’s nothing to be concerned about,” Twilight responded quickly and not entirely honestly.

Princess Luna gifted her a calm smile, surely seeing through the little deception. “You don’t have to deny the fact that you are anxious. You need only to face it,” she emphasized and it was easy to tell that she was trying her best not to sound too patronizing.

Twilight let out a long sigh, giving herself time to think. “Yes, I know... And I am kind of shaky. I guess it is written in one’s role as a Princess, to worry and brood on... everything,” she said and, almost unaware of it, checked whether the diadem on her head was still there.

“You speak the truth, Twilight Sparkle," the Royal Sister finally responded, after a moment of pondering on those words. “The weight of leadership always fills you with angst. But it is fear of the virtuous kind.” She looked up to the sky, were the first stars began to appear, awaiting the Moon to join them. “The one that comes with the feeling of responsibility.”

Twilight agreed to that with a faint nod. She waited for a moment, musing, before speaking up again.

“Do you ever get rid of this feeling?”

She spotted that Princess Luna looked, maybe without even realizing it, at the distant citadel.

“No. No, you do not,” the Alicorn of the Night replied, her voice distant and thoughtful and her gaze fixed at the stronghold.

Twilight allowed herself to carefully observe the Royal Sister. For her, it was clear – the Princess desired her mission to succeed for more reasons than Twilight was aware of already. But those reasons were, at the same time, quite obvious to the mare. Despite not showing it publicly, Princess Luna was deeply and motherly caring for the batponies. From what she had managed to learn, it was the Royal Sister herself who had given the species their modern name. “Noctrali”. Or “night-dwellers” in Equestrian. She also was to refer to them as her children. And for the batponies she was their great and benevolent Goddess, the Immaculate Moon.

After a long moment of silence Princess Luna continued their conversation.

“Tell me, have you managed to converse with my Sister, as you desired?” She looked at Twilight with genuine curiosity.

“No... She had left for Maretonia before I had a chance to speak with her,” Twilight hung her head and disappointment filled her voice. “Official business, it seems.”

The Royal Sister squinted her eyes for a moment before replying. It was almost like she was overly perplexed for a short while. “I had no idea it was to happen so soon,” her voice was a bit distant, as if she was thinking about something else entirely.

“I've began wondering, did something bad occur lately?” Twilight asked, rubbing her chin. “I remember the last summit being organized on a very short notice.”

Princess Luna stared at the younger alicorn with her regal, cyan eyes. They were filled with caution. Her voice changed into a faint whisper, as she obviously wanted for the conversation to be confidential.

“You are correct, Twilight." She nodded in a graceful and yet conspiratorial fashion. "There was a situation to be addressed.”

Twilight's ears perked up as she gathered her full attention, witnessing this sudden change in the Royal Sister’s behavior. “What happened?” she inquired, concern almost beaming from her.

“An internal power struggle,” Luna admitted finally. “The Maretonian Merchant Conglomerate was caught gathering sensitive, classified information. The Duke suspected they desired to stage a coup and dissolve the Duchy.”

“They wanted... civil war?" Twilight couldn't hide her bewilderment as her eyes lit up with both genuine shock and prying interest. "For what reason?”

“We do not know yet. But the Duke desired for this situation to remain in absolute secrecy,” Princess Luna responded, glancing behind her shoulder. Her whisper was barely audible now. “The only reason my sister and I invited Princess Cadance to the meeting was the fact that the Conglomerate have opened many trade routes with the Crystal Empire. We had to discuss the prospect of cutting the flow of their luxury goods, as a way of shaking their influence.”

“Ah, so this is why I was not a part of this...” Twilight whispered back in understanding. “And Princess Celestia ventured to Maretonia for this reason?”

“Precisely. The Duke wished for my sister to overlook his actions against the Conglomerate, so that nopony would accuse him of acting outside of his prerogatives, or for personal gain,” Princess Luna concluded, letting out a sigh. “Forgive me for not telling you this prior," she hung her head with remorse, but Twilight only smiled mildly at her.

“I understand, of course. The political game is a tricky one,” she said, like to herself. "And I am a completely new player.” She let out a nervous giggle to which the other alicorn responded with a dry laugh of her own.

“You have your chance of studying it right in front of you.” She gestured widely towards the hold of the Nightguard, with its jagged shape scarring the horizon.

Twilight nodded in accord. “That is true. I just hoped I will be granted some more insight from Princess Celestia.”

“You are wise to seek counsel,” Princess Luna commended her, “but don’t be dependent on it. You are a Princess yourself now. So carve your own path.”

This sentence made Twilight ponder. It was true, she was a leader now. She had the role she chose to have – the Princess of Friendship. And, for the first time, she felt like she also had a task of her own. Not one that she had to undertake because the situation demanded it, or because Equestria was in peril, but a mission she had found for herself. If this mixture of excitement and fear was to tell her anything, she was right now beginning to forge her own legacy, a new chapter in the history of Equestria.

Those thoughts sounded very weird in her head...

After yet another moment of long silence on the overlook, one of the Royal Guards came closer to the alicorns, saluted and bowed his head deeply.

“Your Highnesses, the chariot is ready for travel,” he reported sternly and the Royal Sister gave him an approving nod. Then she put her hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. With it came a feeling of great weight and responsibility.

“Remember, Twilight Sparkle. You are my envoy in the lands of Noctraliya,” she said the name with a perfect accent. “I know you won’t fail me. And I hope my children won’t fail you.”

There was a note of worry in her tone. Twilight breathed in, the feeling of obligation she just experienced multiplying tenfold.

“I will do my best, Princess Luna,” she solemnly promised, staring right into the eyes of the Royal Sister.

Even after the chariot had become nothing more than a small, inadequate point in the evening sky, Princess Luna was standing motionless on the terrace. She was alone with an old friend of hers – guilt.

She constantly kept telling herself that lying for the sake of her children was necessary. First to the Maretonians. Then to Twilight. Maybe soon to her own sister. But, as much as she would like to, Luna could no longer deny that all of this deceit was filling her to the brim with disgust.

The scorching disk of the Sun had been barely pushed away by the luminous night, but the Nightguard’s barracks were already teeming with activity. Fruittenders appointed to care about food supplies were already transporting meals to the mess hall and some of the warriors were doing personal exercise routines on the main grounds, practicing strikes or precise aerial movement. Forges were lit up brightly and the rhythmic, thunderous pounding of hammers was echoing through the garrison. It would surely wake up the sleeping stragglers, not that there were any. And it most surely was audible outside, even on the other side of the city walls, where the citizens of Canterlot were slowly returning to their warm homes and cozy beds.

Midnight stared down at all his comrades from the fortress’ overlook. He always felt inspired when experiencing this everynight, calm routine, a sign of duty and professionalism. Although, all of this inspiration could not help him from yawning extensively. He had woken up two hours before, when the sky was still bright and blinding, having to prepare himself for the journey back to his homeland. He did a thorough check of his gear, making sure it would present itself accordingly when gazed upon by his brethren back home. The Nightguard was a symbol of Noctraliya. A sign of power and devotion to the Immaculate Moon... He was proud to be a warrior of the Goddess Herself.

The yawn that ripped out of his muzzle was utterly inappropriate when it came to his thoughts. Accursed weakness of flesh.

“Oh, batshit, they were serious.”

Midnight heard a familiar voice behind him. He turned away from the ramparts and witnessed Deep Mist, in full uniform, landing on the overlook, with a cloud of dust accompanying him. His comrade’s face was a mixture of annoyance and disbelief.

It was perfectly matching Midnight’s own. “Deep Mist. You are my wingpony for this one after all? Like there's really nopony else?”

The other Nightguardian shrugged, removing his helmet. His grey forelock went straight for one of his eyes – the one still showing signs of a quite profound shiner.

“Yes, I was hoping somepony changed their mind, but you are here after all. Not the finest of assignments,” he jabbed back with teasing disappointment.

Midnight nodded reluctantly in agreement. “Somepony upstairs has an ugly sense of humor and persistence, I’ll give them that,” He let out a long sigh.

Deep Mist came closer, staring towards the east, like waiting for the sacred circle of the Moon to finally reveal itself from behind the horizon.

“I think I know whose ‘sense of humor’ that is," he said, shrugging. "Well, at least I shall have a chance of meeting your paramour.”

Midnight’s upper lip quivered involuntarily as he looked at his approaching comrade askance. “Do you want your bruise to have a paramour, maybe?” he said, making a slow scratch on the stone floor with his metal claw.

Deep Mist neared Midnight significantly. His dark amber eyes were laughing, even if his muzzle had a completely neutral expression.

“I would love to see the Commander giving you another punishment, if this is what you mean by your words,” he remarked with sly satisfaction and Midnight felt a sudden urge to just fly away from the overlook, leaving his comrade in a cloud of dust. “Not to mention other pleasantries.”

“I would still gladly sell you another punch.” Midnight checked his tied mane with one hoof, mimicking partially the gesture that occurred just before he assaulted Deep Mist those few days before.

The other stallion hissed loudly, irate. “Just try me,” he responded, then attempted to turn around and trot away.

Midnight stopped him, grasping his shoulder. “What's this really about, Deep Mist? Are you sore I have been granted leadership and not you? Is that it?”

Deep Mist shunned away the hoof. He sighed and took care of his forelock before speaking up in an accusatory tone.

“You know me so well and you still think I am that petty, huh?”

“No, I think you are that stupid,” Midnight declared, giving him a look of scorn. “We have work to do and we shall do it properly. Regardless.”

The other warrior sighed once more, bringing up a fake expression of innocence. “Caring for nothing more,” the irony in his voice was palpable. “Alright, I’ll bite – what is she like anyway?”

Not willing to engage in this ridiculous game, Midnight huffed and trotted away a few meters. He stood near the rampant, staring to the east. After a moment, Deep Mist joined his comrade slowly, also looking into the distance.

“By the Goddess, how long has it been since we saw the homeland?” His voice was full of longing.

Midnight glanced at his wingpony and partner. His suddenly thoughtful mood surprised him. However, he could not blame Deep Mist for being nostalgic.

“Two years. It feels like much longer though, doesn't it?” he asked somewhat rhetorically.

“Yes. We've seen quite a few places during this time, but none as beautiful as our peaks.” Deep Mist waved his hoof, like hoping to draw the mountain ranges above the distant horizon.

Midnight nodded gently. “Indeed. But I am willing to trade the sight of homeland for the chance of serving the Goddess,” he declared zealously.

“It is the greatest of honors. Although the presence of the Judging Sun makes me uneasy.” Deep Mist stared intensely towards the distant Royal Castle, towering above the marble city, and literally shivered at his own words.

“The better our Goddess is here, saving us from the burning light,” Midnight exclaimed. He sat down, lifting his hooves to the sky. “Immaculate Moon... you lighten my nights. May I serve you eternally.”

“Ha...” Deep Mist concurred, locked in his own thoughts.

The closing sound of hoofsteps made both the stallions turn around. They spotted Ardent Fang approaching, accompanied by another pony, a unicorn, to their surprise. The Equestrian was wearing a rich, blue-grey cape, a vest over a bright shirt and overall appeared like some sort of a local bureaucrat, or official. Yet, not caring about him right now, the warriors snapped into attention and saluted their officer.

“Sir, Commander, sir!” they shouted in unison.

“I see you are at the ready, younglings. You shall be leaving as soon as the envoy arrives,” the Commander’s voice resounded firmly in the evening air.

“Yes, Commander, sir!”

Ardent Fang smirked faintly. “No objections about you two cooperating, I presume?”

“No, Commander, sir!”

“That’s what I wanted to hear.” The officer nodded at them and then spoke up in Equestrian, although with a discernible accent. “Advisor, may I introduce guardians Midnight Wind and Deep Mist, who shall be escorting the Princess,” he paused briefly. “Warriors, this is the Goddess’ servant, Advisor Moonwarden.”

The unicorn nodded his head just a little bit, while the two batponies were still standing in perfect attention.

Midnight spotted the Advisor giving them both an intrigued and keen look through his monocle, like he was silently judging and assessing them.

“A fine set of guardians for Princess Twilight Sparkle, I see,” he expressed his opinions with an unusual accent of his own.

Midnight and Deep Mist were standing like petrified, not even a muscle in their bodies twitching. The caped stallion nodded approvingly a few times at the display of discipline and fine training.

The unicorn’s expression lightened finally. “Yes, yes... I am certain they shall perform admirably, Commander.”

“We pride ourselves on serving the Goddess,” Ardent Fang replied with conviction.

The Advisor smirked vaguely. “And She smiles upon your service, I assure you.”

For Midnight it was an unmatched honor, knowing that the Goddess Herself was satisfied with their duty. Wasn't this what every noctral was dreaming about? To learn that the Immaculate Moon, their Mother and Protector, is overjoyed by their work and life?

It was weird to hear those words from an Equestrian though. Then again, even as Midnight was keeping his eyes locked in place, staring forward, he had the unicorn firmly in his sight. And he could swear that in front of him stood a pony that he had heard about before, his sobriquet mentioned in rumors circling around the bastion.

Ardent Fang abruptly looked to the sky and squinted.

“The Princess shall be arriving soon," he declared, addressing the Advisor. "I have an entourage prepared, I shall lead them out to greet her.”

The unicorn grinned with a perfectly aligned smile. “Oh, of course, Commander, do not allow me to stop you. Might I converse with your soldiers while we wait?”

“By all means, Advisor. At ease!”

After giving the order Ardent Fang spread his wings and took to the sky, causing the Equestrian to grab his cape with magic, as it swung rapidly with the force of the take-off. Midnight and Deep Mist let go of their trained stances and exchanged quick looks in understanding. When the unicorn turned towards them after a while of realigning his mantle with his silvery aura, he witnessed two very curious individuals right in front of him.

“Forgive me, but my knowledge of Noctraliyar is sparse, so I shall use my language," he began, his tone not really asking forgiveness. "The Goddess desires for the journey to be comfortable and calm for the Princess. I hope you two know safe and calm routes through your lands, for the sake of Her Highness' safety.” Moonwarden was switching his gaze from one pony to the other.

Deep Mist was first to answer him, riposting the stallion’s look with his own, focused glare.

“We shall be taking the calmest wiari, weather-wise. And we shall react to the cloud patterns. Knaze shall be taken good care off, Dorat,” he answered, slipping into Noctraliyar occasionally.

The unicorn nodded, clearly being able to understand or deduce those few words and then gazed towards the Royal Castle.

“Very well. The Goddess shall be pleased to hear that," he declared coldly. "I shall convey to Her that our Princess is in...” he moved his head and gave them an intense stare, “apt hooves.”

This piercing, silvery gaze from the caped stallion made Midnight feel rather uneasy. There was something hidden behind the Advisor's mercurial eyes and it was more than clear that this unicorn meant a lot more than just to compliment. Rather to forewarn.

Nevertheless, Midnight stepped forward, wishing to satisfy his curiosity, in spite of the pony’s gaze.

“So, you are truly,” he paused briefly, “The Moonwarden.”

The unicorn blinked a few times, caught by surprise. He raised his brow, perplexed a bit.

“I think just Moonwarden would be adequate. Whatever do you mean by ‘the’?”

It was Deep Mist’s time to try and quench his interest, apparently. He peeked briefly at his comrade and the tone of his voice became, at best, clandestine.

“We have heard rumors. About an agent of the Goddess, Her shade in Ekwestriya. Soleeran that has converted and now serves Neskaza Lunee...”

The two batponies lowered their heads in response to the Goddess’ holy name. And, to their shared surprise, the unicorn followed with an akin gesture of his own.

Midnight spoke up after a moment of stillness, when the unicorn's stare once more clashed with his own, his voice a mixture of astonishment and satisfaction

“It is true then. You are a faithful of the Goddess, as we are.”

The caped pony did not reply at first. He trotted away a bit, his eyes locked on the distant Royal Castle and it appeared like he was about to abruptly leave. And yet he suddenly turned, his horn lighting up for a few heartbeats as an indiscernible smile ornamented his muzzle.

“I serve the Lady of the Night,” Moonwarden's voice was calm and tranquil. “Just like you, noctrali. But I am nopony special to use 'the' on," he declared with sheer modesty, lowering his head.

The three would have continued this exchange, if it wasn’t for the sudden sound of wings, quickly approaching the overlook, causing them all to gaze up.

Midnight first spotted a golden chariot, ornate and royal, pulled by two Equestrian warriors and escorted by a cadre of Nightguardians, with Ardent Fang at the lead. And when he finally saw who the passenger was, he found himself grinning in delight.

Twilight calmly and gracefully stepped out of the chariot, helped by one of the Royal Guards, and thanked him with a regal nod.

“Safe travels, Your Highness!” the stallion exclaimed, saluting her and then taking to the skies alongside his comrade, leaving the mare with the retinue of batponies.

Truth be told, Twilight was not expecting such a reception at the bastion, but it was clear to her that the Commander of the Nightguard wished to emphasize the official aspect of her visit as well as, bluntly, be welcoming. He was right now standing in front of her, with a determined, but not tensed up, look on his muzzle.

"Greetings, Princess,” he began, his exotic accent clear as day. “Ardent Fang, the Commander of the Goddess’ Nightguard,” he bowed his head with just enough respect. “We are glad to be of assistance to both Equestria and Noctraliya during your journey.”

Twilight had never before had the opportunity of seeing the officer leading the batpony detachment, but Shining Armor mentioned him a few times to her. He said Ardent Fang was a pony of great discipline and unmovable loyalty, expecting the same and more from his subordinates.

What Twilight could confirm so far, is that he imposed a level of respect with his sheer presence. His demeanor she could describe as stern and professional. And his looks were quite corresponding. He appeared middle-aged, but if his physique was any indication, he might have as well been in his prime youth. If not for the fact that her size had increased due to her alicorn transformation, she would be towered over by this batpony.

His piercing glare was fixated right on her and his gilded with silver, ornate armor and long ashen cloak were more than able to cause lesser hearts to quake in anxiety. However, Twilight was not a scared school filly, but a Princess of Equestria. She was ready to act like one.

“It is a pleasure, Commander,” she began with a confident, nearly imperious voice. “The Nightguard’s service brings honor to your country and is a symbol of far-reaching cooperation between our two, great nations.”

Ardent Fang only bowed his head in response, but Twilight could tell she made a convincing first impression. As she was hoping to, considering that she was flanked by six more batponies forming the welcoming committee, all of them armed, all of them looking as fierce as she would expect from members of the noctrali race.

“I have appointed two of my best warriors to provide the transport and safety to you, Princess. I can assure you that your journey shall be comfortable.” Ardent Fang stepped to the side and beckoned for Twilight to move past him. “They are to aid you to the best of their abilities.”

“I am certain they shall perform admirably,” she responded, courtly.

Before spotting her retinue, however, Twilight first witnessed a familiar, grey figure, only this time his tailcoat became replaced by a rich cloak.

“Ah, Your Highness,” Advisor Moonwarden exclaimed with a perfect, quite dishonest, Twilight would say, smile. “In accordance to the words of Ardent Fang, I can deem those two soldiers as capable of performing their task.”

“Thank you,” she replied in a rather dry manner, passing regally by the unicorn.

“I allow myself to hope that your journey shall bear the foreseen fruit,” the Advisor bowed his head and stepped to the side, allowing Twilight to finally see who was to accompany her in her trip.

And what a welcome sight that was.

“Midnight Wind!” For a second the mare not only forgot that she was at the Nightguard’s bastion, but also that she was an officially visiting Princess. “So good to see you again.”

It was very good, indeed. The batpony that she had interviewed and befriended was standing right in front of her, with his long cobalt mane tied under the helmet and his pair of saffron eyes full of happiness. However, this was the first time that Twilight saw him in his full armor. The jagged, purple hued cuirass of the Nightguard was precisely covering his chest, providing enough protection while not impeding maneuverability. And the ornate helmet, with the razor-sharp headdress would give every noctral a fierce look.

That effect was somewhat ruined by Midnight himself, as he was smiling widely and happily and even his gleaming, white fangs were more of a joyous than intimidating sight for Twilight.

After a second of grinning, the stallion saluted her with what appeared to be the Nightguard salute. He brought his metal, sharp set of claws towards his, now grim, muzzle and pointed them towards the sky.

“Good to see you too, Princess Twilight Sparkle,” Midnight replied, with his “r-rolling” accent. He gave the impression of rather cold, although Twilight could tell that it was his discipline and the presence of his Commander that were forbidding him from being sincerely cordial.

Twilight approached the batpony, trying to keep the proper, royal demeanor, even though she was right now feeling a lot happier and excited about this mission.

“I am glad to learn you shall be with me on this journey. And who is your companion?” she turned to the other warrior.

“Deep Mist, Knaze. At your service for the travel,” the stallion replied, with a more discernible, foreign intonation.

This batpony had a deeply ashen coating and a pair of dark amber irises. Twilight could spot a forelock of dim grey hair escaping from underneath his helmet. That, and a visible bruise underneath one of his eyes, like after a punch.

Ardent Fang spoke from behind Twilight. “They both have exceptional records and for the sake of your safe trip, shall follow your instructions, Princess.”

“Thank you, Commander. I am grateful for your aid.”

“Unfortunately, my duties are calling me away. It is an honor to fulfill the will of the Goddess,” he said sternly and lowered his head respectfully. Then, he turned to the two warriors. “W ignityi diasi, w hwalyi noci...” he began in the batpony language.

All of the present guardians saluted perfectly and exclaimed as loudly as they could, nearly deafening Twilight, who nodded gracefully to the officer.

“Dla Ipe witi, dla Ipe morti!”

Saluting back to Midnight and Deep Mist, Ardent Fang beckoned his entourage and the whole cadre took to the air, leaving the overlook with a considerable wingforce.

The Advisor, after being forced to hold his mantle firmly again, coughed theatrically. His horn lit up as he realigned his monocle with care.

“Well, it seems it is time for me as well,” he said with a polite, still fraudulent for Twilight, smile. “We hope to hear about your successes soon, Your Highness. Clear skies to you.”

He nodded his head a little and slowly trotted away, his eyes passing from one warrior to the other, until he disappeared down the stairs, leaving Twilight with the two batponies. She sighed in relief after everypony went away, while Midnight smiled a fanged, cheerful smile.

“It is very good to see you,” he said, trotting closer. “It has been too long, yet again. And yet again too ‘busy’.”

Twilight laughed elatedly. “You could say that. How have you been? How’s your promotion?” she asked with genuine interest.

“Postponed until I finish this assignment," he declared, shrugging at first, then granting her a wink. "And I absolutely don’t mind.”

Twilight giggled, but suddenly caught a tensed up grimace on the muzzle of the other batpony. She turned her attention to him. “Nice to meet you too, Deep Mist," she greeted the noctral in friendly manner. "Are you Midnight’s friend, perhaps?”

“More or less.” Deep Mist gave his comrade a long look of his slit pupils and a cynical smile, to which Midnight chuckled and waved his hoof in the air.

“We tend to work together quite often, as it happens,” he said, explaining this weird interaction. “We are also at the ready. Just say the word and we shall fly,” he declared confidently and the other warrior concurred with a nod.

“Alright!” Twilight let out some of the excitement, glad that her great adventure was soon to begin. “What’s our route for tonight then?” she inquired, staring towards the distant horizon.

Deep Mist took the initiative, taking out a parchment from a little bag on his back. It appeared like a map, although Twilight could not spot the details well.

“If we start now...” the stallion slowly said, carefully staring at the paper, “Yes, we should reach Proznyi Umberi tonight, as planned."

“Pardon?”

“I believe the place is called ‘Hollow Shades’ in Equestrian?” Midnight came to her aid, translating the name.

“Ah, yes, of course!"

Twilight knew of the settlement they were talking about. It was a small town in the eastern part of Equestria, famed for its lumberyards, providing majority of the country’s timber from the forests all around it. It was also a governing hub for all the petite hamlets that stretched from it to the peaks of the Tramplevanian Alps and, as such, considered by many the easternmost and last place of proper Canterlotian influence on the way towards Noctraliya.

“If we take off now, we should reach it safely before dawn, indeed,” Midnight explained. “We have a detachment there, led by centure Sunfall Ordain. She is to grant us shelter for the day.”

Twilight nodded, betting that the mare’s title meant some kind of rank, perhaps a lower officer.

“And should we reach Noctraliya by tomorrow?” she queried, to which Deep Mist rolled the parchment close and put it back to the bag.

“That’s the plan. Calume is not a problem in Ekwestriya,” he assured, although Twilight was not sure of what exactly he assured her.

“He means ‘weather’,” Midnight helped her yet again, spotting her expression. “We should get you a scroll on our language,” he joked. He then pointed at the chariot with interest. “Quite a mean of travel, I would say.”

Twilight giggled, knowing what he meant. This particular piece from the collection of royal means of transportation was not so much ridiculously ornate as, to put it simply, pompous. Golden frame, satin cushions, even the straps for the pullers were made out of rich, impregnated leather. Then again, what else would one expect?

“It’s actually the same one in which I arrived to Ponyville,” Twilight admitted. “Looks like it's destined to be with me on important journeys.”

“It certainly catches one's oc,” Deep Mist concluded and sighed dramatically.

Midnight stared back at his comrade and rolled his eyes. “You see Twilight, Deep Mist cannot stand attention.”

“Oh? Oh, of course!” Twilight realized what Midnight was referring to and smiled friendly at the grey-maned batpony. “I suppose as a member of Rodine Opar, known for the noble art of subterfuge?”

Deep Mist's expression betrayed deep shock over Twilight’s knowledge on the batponies’ society and Midnight began chuckling involuntarily over this unique look of his comrade.

“The Princess is onto you, Deep Mist,” he scathingly remarked, to which the other stallion sighed and chortled.

“I just hope Maednoc Wentr did not make you prejudiced already, Knaze.”

He trotted towards the chariot firmly, like wanting to show that he did not really mind its grandiose stature, or obnoxious hue.

Twilight shook her head at his concerns. “Not at all. I find your Family-based commonality captivating,” she admitted, with accordance to the truth, although a little voice in the back of her head reminded her of what she had already learned about the Lord of Mist Family.

Deep Mist grinned in response and began checking the straps on the chariot.

Midnight smirked nonchalantly before addressing Twilight. “I trust you are prepared to be nocturnal for a while?”

“Oh, don’t you worry, I managed to shift my sleep pattern a while ago actually,” she assured him. “So... Maednoc Wentr? Am I saying it right?”

The stallion exposed his fangs fully in a wide grin. “Close enough,” his lackadaisical response was.

“Close enough?” Twilight brandished an overdone, shocked expression, wishing to show how deeply hurt she was by the stallion’s evaluation of her language skills. “I think my pronunciation was perfect!”

“Maednoc Wentr might be my name in Noctraliyar, yes,” the batpony admitted, “but for you, I am still just ‘Midnight’.”

Twilight felt somewhat warm inside, witnessing the batpony’s affectionate, jovial smile.

“And I am still just ‘Twilight’ for you,” she responded, ornamenting her sentence with a beaming grimace of her own.

Midnight chuckled and gestured politely. “Shall we fly then, Twilight?”

The Moon finally rose above the horizon with its luminous, sacred glory and the golden chariot, pulled by the two Nightguardians took to the sky, heading swiftly towards the East.

Twilight once more felt excitement coursing strongly through her, but this time, she did not feel it petrifying her. Instead, she felt motivated, impatiently willing to see the land that her latest friend called his home. It was to be a great adventure.

Unbeknownst to her, on the distant balcony of the Royal Castle, the Goddess of the Night found herself praying for her safety.

Twilight breathed in the cold air of the night. It filled her with refreshing strength as she felt it playfully sting her nostrils. This sensation wasn't new to her, as she not once nor twice spent time on the balcony of her late library, gazing at the star-filled sky, observing constellations and nebulae.

This time, however, the gentle breeze made her realize that this, slightly frigid, temperature shall be her close companion for some time.

Would she really mind, though? No, Twilight was for a long time mentally preparing herself for this venture and she knew what was going to be a great part of it. She was more than aware that she would eventually begin to miss the sunlight and warmth of noon. Yet to achieve results, she must have also been willing to take the toils. In this case, it was to experience the nocturnal aspect of batpony life. Which meant taking on the cold nights to their full extent.

Speaking of the noctrali, Midnight and Deep Mist turned out to be two particularly strong and dependable fliers. The chariot was covering a surprising amount of distance and yet Twilight could barely feel the motion. She could only see faraway, fading lights of hamlets, amongst the landscape illuminated by the Moon, quickly passing underneath them. The Canterlot Peak was becoming smaller and smaller behind them, as much as Twilight could actually spot it on the distant, dark horizon. However, more than behind, she was actually staring forward, eager to witness the distant ranges of Tramplevanian Alps.

As her, naturally accustomed to but daylight, eyes were not going to help her too much, she leaned forward from her seat.

“Midnight, will we be able to see the mountains soon?” she queried rather loudly, her voice cutting above the wind howling in her ears.

“In a couple of hours, Princess. You can see them clearly from Hollow Shades,” he replied without glancing back at her.

Upon hearing those words, Deep Mist’s ears perked. “Bid to vere?” he asked something of the other batpony.

“Tac, tu mozn Ambyit vid z Umberi,” Midnight replied, to which the other stallion let out a “ha” kind of sound, an exhale, like in agreement.

Twilight realized that she had just experienced the first of many great challenges before her in this quest she had decided to undertake – the language barrier. Midnight told her some basics after the first interview, but basics weren't enough in the slightest. Batpony speech seemed similar to Equestrian from the grammatical perspective, but the pronunciation and vocabulary sounded very harsh and complicated for Twilight's ears. Sharp consonants, melodious vowels, not to mention a very different inflection and accentuation.

She was sincerely hoping that she would have somepony assigned to her as a translator in Noctraliya.

She would not mind for it to be Midnight, actually, as she was certain he would try his best at helping her in the matter. From time to time, she could spot him glancing at her, when he thought she wasn't watching. His gaze was a mixture of worry and... she could not tell what. For certain, he wished for this travel of hers to be comfortable and smooth. Twilight would not mind sitting down with him after their arrival at the outpost in Hollow Shades. They had a lot of catching up to do.

While she was still locked in her deliberations, she heard Deep Mist ask something, although she nearly missed it amongst the wind.

“Kwid ipe nazwe tu ‘Maednoc’? To bid obraze...” he began, and Midnight turned to him in the blink of an eye, his irides with fierce glints in them.

“Tacit, durnu! Ipe bide sapia, ipe moznae uai rozumt.”

His eyes moved towards Twilight for a split second, before he gazed forward again, spotting she was staring in his direction.

Even without his reaction, she could tell that the two were talking about her. As to why exactly, and what they were actually saying? That was harder for her to discern. Singular words were always easier to understand, but sentences in a language one but began to study were never going to give away their meaning.

The tone of Midnight’s voice and his sudden reaction were not making Twilight too comfortable... Was something wrong? She was going to ask him after the landing.

In the moonlit landscape, Twilight spotted the outskirts of Eastern Woods. This sprawling thicket was a lot less wild and untamed in comparison to the Everfree Forest, but it was still deemed rather dangerous to cross, as it was all too easy to lose one’s way in the vast woodland. A number of lumberyards, however, was exploiting this natural source of fine timber. In the dark of the night, Twilight could see little lights of the huts in the midst of the greenery, like lanterns or will-o-wisps pointing the way towards the main Equestrian settlement in the area – Hollow Shades.

“Knaze, are you comfortable?” Twilight heard Deep Mist’s sudden question. “I hope we are not flying too fast for your liking.”

“No, not at all,” she responded, speaking loud enough to be heard. “I am amazed by your speed. I never thought our journey will be quite this rapid!”

Midnight laughed wholeheartedly at her words of praise.

“This is quite slow in comparison to what we can normally do!” he bragged, his voice full of confidence.

It caused Deep Mist’s elated sigh. “Here we go again... Just like his Rodine...” he said in a disappointed tone.

Twilight felt perplexed. “Like his Family? What do you mean, Deep Mist?”

“You see, Twilight,” Midnight decided to get ahead of his comrade, “our society, divided into Families, has certain... stereotypes about batponies from different peaks.”

“My Family,” the other stallion continued, disregarding the interruption he suffered, “is, as you might have heard, Knaze, considered devious and untrustworthy.” He chuckled ironically and looked with a critical gaze to the other Nightguardian. “Maednoc Wentr believes himself superior to others.”

“Guilty as charged,” the accused pony admitted with a thoughtful, dramatic expression. “At least we are not out of touch with reality, like the Sunfalls, would you not say, Deep Mist?”

Twilight heard an imitation of high societal, Equestrian accent in his voice as he barred his fangs mockingly.

“Indeed,” the other batpony responded in kind. “Nor are we brutish like the Fangs.” He nodded profoundly and with utmost seriousness, although the corners of his mouth began to twitch.

“Not mud-covered like the Dusks.” Midnight continued, himself trying to keep a straight face.

Deep Mist responded on the verge of bursting...

“Nor closed-minded like the Shades.”

... and Midnight stared at him with an expression of borderline hysterics.

“And the Crescents?”

“And the Crescents are wimps!” both stallions shouted loudly, falling into laughter.

They continued to chuckle for a good minute, which caused the whole chariot to shake a bit, like it was sharing in their joy. Twilight, on the other hoof, could barely understand what had just taken place. Her face was betraying that and when the batponies looked back and witnessed her perplexed appearance, their laughter was rejuvenated. Midnight finally wiped a tear from his eye and decided to explain what had transpired to her.

“I told you, Twilight,” he said before coughing deeply, removing the remnants of his fit from his voice, “that the different Families tend to argue and rival, but we are still one community, all of us.”

Deep Mist nodded at this statement. “What you heard, Knaze, is an old set of stereotypes that nearly everypony in Noctraliya knows,” the batpony concluded and stared to the starry sky, checking if they remained on course.

“I have to say,” Twilight’s tone was full of concern, “some of those seem... hurting. Is it not considered insulting to keep around such an unkind convention?”

Midnight shook his head quite profoundly, his helmet hitting the top of his cuirass with a little clang.

“We do not scream that into each other’s faces. It is, as you said, a ‘convention’,” he clarified. “But it plays nicely with each of the Family’s specialties.”

“That it does, Maednoc Wentr is right,” Deep Mist concurred. “Iaa Rodine is known for our subterfuge, Maednoc Wentra for their love of history and tradition, thinking themselves superior.” He gave another long look to the other batpony.

“The Shades are builders and miners, while Dusks tend to the land. Sunfalls deal with faith and customs and justice, while Crescents create art. And Fangs are always training for war,” Midnight counted all of the remaining Families. “Of course, we’re not all the same caste in a Rodine, as I told you before, Twilight. Not even the Lords. But it seems that our society became naturally specialized in this way...” he concluded and Deep Mist agreed with yet another “ha” sound escaping his mouth.

“How fascinating. I do remember you explaining this, but I had no idea this phenomenon is going so far.” Twilight rubbed her chin. “Although, you did mention the Library belonging to your Family as being well known, for example.”

Deep Mist reacted first to those words.

“Ah, Maednoca Tabulre. True, it holds many old, priceless documents.” He looked towards his comrade, who could not help but have only satisfaction written all over his muzzle. “As much as we might find Rodine Maednoc as… what’s that term? Ha- Hau-“ he stuttered.

“Do you mean ‘haughty’?” Twilight came to his aid.

“Yes, that. Thank you, Knaze. We might find them haughty, but we respect their knowledge and their service. Preserving our history is a revered task.”

“And we, in return, respect the Mists' expertise in their... ‘chicanery’, even if we are slow to trust them,” Midnight joined in, looking particularly proud about using a fancy-sounding, Equestrian term. “I think this is exactly how we make it work, Twilight.”

She contemplated this extraordinary level of social cooperation with an expression of grave engrossment.

“A mixture of tolerance and criticism, you say?”

“Exactly...” Deep Mist agreed. “We are all, in the end, children of Neskaza Lunee...” he said the name of the Goddess with veneration and the two stallions lowered their heads for a moment. After a minute-long silence, Midnight turned to Twilight once more.

“Could... you tell me,” he began, but his tone was unsure and careful, “what is the Goddess like? Not as a deity, but...?” he was clearly not certain how to finish his sentence.

Deep Mist’s ears twitched at those words. He stared back, interest painted in his bright irises.

Twilight needed a moment to answer. She was not that close with Princess Luna to really witness her in everyday, or maybe “everynight”, situations, but her latest discussion with the “Immaculate Moon”, gave her a few ideas about what kind of mare Luna was.

“She is very careful with her words and emotions...” she began, trying to convey her knowledge in a proper way. “She has her secrets, that’s for sure, but I know she cares deeply for all the ponies. Especially for you, noctrali. She hopes that my visit brings you closer to Equestria...” It was the best answer Twilight could come up with at the moment.

The two batponies stared at one another with quizzical expressions. The yellow of their eyes reflected the starlight, as they were both having a silent conversation lacking words. Finally, Midnight stared behind him and met his gaze with Twilight’s.

“Thank you, Twilight Sparkle,” he said with a very bleak, emotionless tone.

They would not speak again until their landing in Hollow Shades.

The town, surrounded on all sides with the vast, thick forest brought back memories to Twilight. She recalled old pictures from history books she used to read while taking short breaks in her magical studies. The hamlet’s architecture, as much as she could discern from flying above it, looked completely unchanged over the last two hundred or so years, utilizing wood of different kinds, marked with symbolism of luck and prosperity. Such accents were once common in the eastern part of Equestria, where ponies of different professions were attempting to find their place in the wilds, finally taming vast expanses for the usage of farming and herding.

Hollow Shades, however, decided to specialize in providing the nation with timber of various sorts. Their fixation seemed to have made them stop the passage of time itself. There was something incredibly enchanting about this little place suspended in the past.

The outpost of the Nightguard turned out to be placed on a glade just outside of the town. Based on the top of a little hill, it possessed a firm palisade alongside a semi-deep moat, and was visibly done by the hooves of batponies rather than local populace. The only building present was a hexagonal, short tower, made mostly out of whole logs rather than planks, with a flat top to provide a good place for landing. Twilight could spot a couple of little lanterns marking it.

To be fair, this was a... particularly small landing place.

Not to say dangerously small.

“Welcome to Proznyi Umberi, Knaze,” Deep Mist exclaimed as the two batponies began the descending maneuver.

“You mean to land on this?!” Twilight raised both her hoof and voice. “There’s not enough room!”

“Maybe for Equestrians, but not for us!” Midnight shouted back, with his voice filled to the brim with mettle.

“Waaaaaaait!”

Twilight’s objection fell on deaf ears as the two batponies suddenly caused the chariot to lose altitude. The warriors resembled two predatory birds, diving at their prey. As it happened, Twilight did feel like the said prey, clinging to her seat. As the ground and the tower were approaching with greater haste than it was necessary, she recalled that this was exactly the maneuver she witnessed when Princess Luna arrived at Ponyville during that memorable Nightmare Night celebration.

Midnight and Deep Mist leveled out the flight just in time. They extended their wings, spreading them widely, which caused the air resistance to slow the movement of the chariot. It touched the top of the tower quite smoothly, Twilight could barely feel the impact. The two batponies planted their hooves in the wooden surface with a loud, metallic thud of their hoofshoes. After they came to a full stop, they looked at each other and smiled smugly, clearly satisfied with their performance. Both when it came to the flight and its conclusion.

Twilight, on the other hoof, had to gulp rather loudly to calm herself down. Her panicked reaction might have been overdone, but, frankly, she wasn’t quite used to such a stunt-packed approach to travelling. Even then, she had to admire this aerial display.

“Seems we are on time,” Midnight turned to their royal passenger, seemingly overlooking the fact that she was a bit paler than normal and had some droplets of sweat ornamenting her forehead. He nodded to Deep Mist and extended his hoof towards him. “Benu opes!”

The other batpony grinned and hit the back of Midnight’s steel claws with his own blades, sending a clashing echo through the woodland. He was about to reply when the group heard a voice from the edge of the tower.

“Tac! Good work indeed, guardians. How about you greet your officer first, hmmm? Show our guest how we do things?”

The voice ornamented with irony and brass belonged to a light-grey batpony mare, wearing a full set of Nightguard armor alongside a cloak not unlike the one used by Ardent Fang, albeit shorter and less elaborate. Her bright yellow irises were literally beaming with spirit as she trotted closer to the newly arrived group.

Midnight and Deep Mist immediately saluted the newcomer as Twilight made her way out of the chariot, somewhat thankful to be back on the ground. She made her way towards the mare. The batpony bowed her head a little, causing her rusty-hued mane to shift, before she greeted the Princess with a jovial, sharp smile.

“Good to meet you, Knaze!” she declared. Then, she suddenly approached and embraced Twilight in a warm, friendly, tight hug. It felt surprisingly honest. And, literally, breathtaking.

“It’s—“ Twilight tried her best to speak up, being constricted in this affectionate wrap. “It’s nice to meet you too, centur...?"

To Twilight’s surprise, however, after finally ceasing the tries of suffocating her, the batpony giggled, trying to hide it behind her hoof and yet failing miserably.

“I’m definitely not a stallion, Knaze!” she finally responded. “I am not a centur, I am a 'centure'. Sunfall Ordain, captain of this outpost. We are glad to be your accommodation for today.” She stepped back a little and saluted, her grin emanating with sincere excitement.

“Oh, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to—“ Twilight tried to apologize, only to be cut off by being grabbed by one of the hooves and led away from her entourage.

“No worries, Knaze. It’s brave of you to try speak our tongue!” Sunfall Ordain assured, still grinning broadly. “We never before had a Knaze around, I hope our outpost won’t be too... simple for your standards,” she concluded with a slightly worried gaze.

“Oh, don’t worry about that, Captain,” Twilight replied, waving her hoof. “I do not need a royal bed, just a place to lay my head down for the day.”

Sunfall Ordain appeared relieved by those news, as she exhaled deeply and her expression relaxed. She turned to the two warriors who were still staying in position of attention.

“Grab Knazeyi bags. Motai!” she barked an order.

The stallions saluted quickly and proceeded, but the batpony mare did not seem to care about them any longer. She began leading Twilight down a wooden staircase, her full attention focused on her.

“We have a little supper prepared for you, Knaze. Nopony shall find noctrali lacking hospitality!” she exclaimed with a note of pride and excitation.

“I doubt anypony would contest that,” Twilight assured politely, finding it somewhat difficult to keep up with this font of endless energy that the batpony appeared to be.

“Let them try!” the fanged mare shouted confidently and laughed. “We, Nocferratani, can take on any challenge.”

Twilight smiled at those words. They were boastful and ostentatious, but the way Sunfall Ordain was expressing herself, it appeared like she truly believed in those. Was it excessive training, or just her way of being?

Descending down this quite simple construction, Twilight could not feel impressed by the size of this outpost. One mere tower and a makeshift defense line? That was not too reassuring. At the same time this was but a small station, not a representative, meant to impose and threaten, bastion like the citadel of the Nightguard near Canterlot.

“Allow me to ask,” she started and the batpony immediately turned her head, “how many warriors are stationed here currently?”

“Right now, Knaze, ten, me included. We are merely an ‘outpost’ for now,” Sunfall Ordain answered eagerly.

“Do you all fit in this tower?”

“Oh, no, Knaze!” the batpony denied. “This is only the landing place for us and the equipment transports. You’ll see for yourself!”

The grey mare was constantly grinning as the two slowly continued down, all the way to the ground level. But the staircase did not stop there. Instead of wood, the steps were now carved into the stone, as the stairwell drilled itself into the rock. Small candles, placed in little niches in the walls were the only source of light and the way down reminded Twilight about the nearly endless set of stairs she encountered in the Crystal Castle while confronting King Sombra. This place was equally eerie and mysterious. And, which was most annoying, barely illuminated.

Sunfall Ordain glanced back suddenly and inquired. “Can you see well enough, Knaze? I understand this lack of proper light might be quite straining for you.” There was a note of worry in her tone.

“I am... managing,” Twilight assured, although she could really use some actual luminosity, rather than near complete darkness ornamented with faint flames here and there. The last thirty seconds she was moving ridiculously carefully, trying to visualize the stairs in her mind before taking a step. She was successful at avoiding tumbling down the stairwell in a quite un-Princess-like fashion for the moment.

“We are nearly at the bottom, I assure you, Knaze,” the captain guaranteed, slowing down and granting Twilight time to venture down a few steps more.

The sound of metal and heavy breathing announced Midnight and Deep Mist, as they both appeared right when the two mares reached the bottom of the stairs, carrying with them the alicorn’s belongings.

“I feel forced to ask,” the former batpony began, inhaling deeply, “whether you have packed any unnecessary luggage in here, Honored Princess. This weighs a lot more than it looks.”

Sunfall Ordain rolled her bright eyes at him as Twilight bit her lip. She recalled that, yes, the Shrinking Spell was making items, like rich tomes, lose their size, but the weight remained unchanged.

“Stop whining, wampir! Do your work!” the officer shouted loudly enough for the echo to take her voice bouncing all over the place.

Speaking of which, Twilight's eyes were slowly, slowly getting used to the near total darkness. She could now understand what the Captain meant by her words. The wooden tower above the ground was nothing in comparison to the rest of the outpost, hidden from plain sight. Three corridors, carved in solid rock, were leading from the stairwell in different directions, each of it long enough that Twilight could not spot the end of those.

Which, she had to be fair, did not indicate anything, as she could barely see her companions, let alone the passageways.

“I see...” she began, as her mind added the word “barely” to the sentence, “what you meant by your words, Captain. Are all Nightguard outposts done in such a way?”

“Whenever we can use a natural cave system, yes, definitely,” Sunfall Ordain pointed out. “If there are any caverns at all, we conjoin them into a complex with tunnels. Such a way of building makes our stations well defensible. And it makes us feel at home, Knaze.”

“Another question, then – do you really see perfectly in such dark?” Twilight’s brain finally forced her to inquire about this, hoping that the Captain would realize the semi-hidden meaning.

“Why, yes, Knaze. Each of those candles works like a proper torch for us!” she declared confidently. “But we could provide more light, if you would wish...”

“I think I can aid myself a tad bit,” Twilight replied and focused a few strands of present, magical energy to surround her horn. It began glowing faintly and timidly, providing the much needed support, though she didn’t wish to blind her companions in any way.

Regardless of the care, however, her art still spawned an immediate reaction.

Sunfall Ordain stared at her with a gaze that combined worry and a little bit of spurn. Deep Mist let out a faint, almost inaudible hiss, while Midnight, after escaping with his gaze, simply stared forward, ready to carry the luggage onward without any fuss. Twilight could not comprehend what caused such a change of atmosphere. Her Illumination Spell was clearly not bright enough to make the batponies worry about their eyesight!

After a few seconds of tensed silence, the Captain proceeded with leading the group down one of the corridors. But her voice lost a lot of its enthusiasm.

“I have prepared my own quarters for you, Knaze. They are right nearby,” she mentioned with but a passing echo of her joyous tone. “Wampiri, triu bram na dekstr.“

Midnight and Deep Mist saluted without a word and turned into a corridor on the right, while Sunfall continued walking down the current passage.

“Again, allow me to welcome you in our little outpost, Knaze.”

The batpony opened a set of wooden doors she approached and beckoned Twilight to enter, trying to smile.

Twilight crossed the threshold to a natural cavern that was spacious enough to have a long, solid table placed across it. This chamber was illuminated by a set of candles suspended in a metal chandelier in the middle of the room, making it needless for Twilight to keep up the spell. As she entered the hall, she heard the scraping of chairs against the stone floor. She witnessed a set of bright, reflective eyes focus on her, with vertical pupils piercing her through. The batpony regiment saluted her profoundly and properly, their expressions fierce, as the sound of Nightguard armor filled the room with its metallic cacophony.

Twilight decided to greet her hosts appropriately. As a... rehearsal for her meeting with the Covenant.

“Neskaza Lunee welae tuyiu noc illum,” she greeted the noctrali with a confident, royal tone. Although, inside, she was slightly worried – did she remember to use the correct pronoun?

The gathered Nightguardians lowered their heads and then looked at one another with awed expressions, before one of them raised his hoof in the air and shouted a loud and energetic “Ha!”. Soon the whole room erupted in this expression and even Sunfall Ordain let out a happy shout.

“Rejoice, wampiri!” she yelled with rekindled enthusiasm. “Our guest invokes our Goddess’ holy name!”

The company shouted in unison and then the batponies converged on Twilight, wishing to introduce themselves. The mare began exchanging bows and even gentle hugs, as the greeting she received was more than cordial. She tried her best to remember all the names: Rockslide, Stillfang, Dusk Blade, Larchleaf… From what the alicorn recalled, those names meant that both the noble batpony houses and the lesser ones had their members within the elite unit.

After the initial welcome, alongside the whole garrison, Twilight sat down at the table, being led to a place of honor at the top of it. In the meantime, Deep Mist and Midnight entered the hall. Upon witnessing the level of fraternization in the chamber, they chuckled loudly and exchanged greetings with their brethren, receiving a couple of shouts and hoofbumps involving the claws. Midnight managed to somehow steal the closest place to Twilight’s left, which did involve pushing through the gathered crowd and a couple of friendly and less-friendly shoves. When he took his seat, glancing at the once again overjoyed Sunfall Ordain sitting across from him, he turned to Twilight with an amazed look.

“What did you do to them?”

“Nothing, I swear!” Twilight said and laughed. “I just greeted them properly, as you taught me.”

“Impredu, vere impredu...” he uttered and grinned at her, removing his helmet and letting his tied cobalt mane flow down one side of his neck. For some reason, he really resembled a legendary vampire now, one a pony could meet in a castle in the swamps, in a long cloak, playing pipe organs and drinking blood from an ornate goblet. Twilight knew well that he was Midnight, not a vampire.

Well, there was still that thing about batponies and sucking blood...

Before the train of Twilight’s thoughts could take her too far, Sunfall Ordain’s voice filled the chamber.

“Bring the fruit and drink! We celebrate to our guest’s health and well-being,” she exclaimed and a couple of batponies left their seats to fetch everything to the table. “We hope that you shall share in our traditional beverage, Knaze!” the captain turned to Twilight with a wide smile.

“If she can take it!” one of the local Nightguardians, a mare whose name Twilight recalled as Cranberry, shouted daringly. She crossed her forelegs behind her head on which her spiky, maroon mane resembled wild brambles.

“Traditional? Oh, definitely!” Twilight assured, not willing to back down. She naturally suspected that it was something of a goad. She did not wish to insult anypony by declining, so she decided to accept the challenge, whatever it might have been.

To be fair, if she did not know better already, she would have presumed that “traditional beverage” meant blood.

Midnight turned towards her with an expression that betrayed some measure of concern. “Are you certain, Princess? I have to warn you th—“

“Hey, let Knaze try!” Deep Mist interrupted him with a loud shout and a slight jab to the foreleg. “Let us see how well soleerani can hold their liquor!”

The gathered batponies nodded with some unquestionably mocking looks on their muzzles. Midnight slowly looked at his comrade, who raised his hooves in an expression proclaiming his complete innocence. As of Twilight, she was mostly intrigued by the expression that Deep Mist weaved into his sentence.

A set of quite simple, metal cups were placed in front of everypony by the noctrali that went to bring the refreshments. Then each of it got filled with a liquid that looked like water with a very slight tint of orange. Twilight raised her makeshift “chalice” and took a sniff of the drink. It smelled of fruit, but the scent of it was... harsh. Fermented.

Seeing her careful approach, one of the gathered warriors shouted.

“Let us show our guest how she should do it! Hwale!” he toasted on top of his lungs, his dark violet mane flowing back as he raised his cup fervently.

“Hwale!”

The whole room stood up, drinks raised high and spirits lifted even higher. Midnight let out a loud, taunting shout and, alongside his comrades, emptied the cup in one go.

What occurred after the gathered had finished drinking depended heavily on each and every one of them. Deep Mist exhaled deeply through a clenched throat, Sunfall Ordain shouted with a high pitched voice, that, with proper training, would be enough to shatter glass. One of the other batponies, whose name Twilight remembered as Crescent Steel, slammed his cup on the table so hard he nearly toppled it, causing a measure of amused protests.

Whatever this drink was, it surely had a kick to it.

The company shared a hearty laugh, with a couple of more shouts added to the mix, then they all turned their attention to Twilight. She gave a glance towards Midnight, who had just finished shaking his head assiduously, like trying to fight some sort of seizure attack. He looked back at her with a faint smile on his muzzle and gave her a reassuring nod. Twilight could not deny that it granted her a lot of confidence.

As it happened, confidence alone was not to be enough to tackle such a beverage.

She raised the cup high, with the room focused on her. She stared at the batponies and began drinking. She took a small sip at first, but even such an insubstantial amount became a challenge. What she drank resembled less water, more a burning, infernal conflagration. She was almost certain she scalded her throat with the first gulp. The taste of it was a meld of hot spices and oranges that somepony took and lit aflame, then somehow converted into liquid form. And, speaking of such conversions, Twilight’s eyes began changing into liquid form themselves. The sheer potency of the brew filled them to the brim with tears.

Faced with so many challenges at once, the only response Twilight could muster was a coughing fit, causing her to sit down on the chair immediately and nearly drop the cup down.

It wasn't the cup’s destiny to be the one to land on the floor, however.

As the entire chamber, witnessing Twilight’s struggle, erupted into borderline hysterics, Sunfall Ordain laughed mirthfully enough to fall back with her chair.

The feast did not last for too long, nor was it a particularly refined one, taking more the form of a celebratory meal, rather than a welcoming party. There were oranges and apples and pears on the table, quenching the thirst and hunger of the batponies. The Captain also made sure that Equestrian food was present for Twilight to enjoy. Once the alicorn was done with coughing her lungs out, that is.

The mare had an opportunity to observe her hosts during the meal. From witnessing Midnight eating before, she knew what to expect from the company and wasn't disappointed. It seemed that the batponies possessed a quite firm wild side to their nature. The fruit were disappearing rapidly, sucked dry and devoured by the garrison, all of this causing occasional squirts of juice to pass across the table and peels to fly around, as the gathered did not bother to keep up any more dignified appearances. And it did not seem to be a case of bad-manners. They simply enjoyed their food enough not to care for looking courtly while doing so.

Sunfall Ordain, who was herself consuming quite the amount of oranges, finally let out a satisfied exhale. There were droplets of juice going down her chin as she cleared her lips with her tongue.

“Good harvest, Knaze!” she declared with joy, giving Twilight a gaze of a content predator. “And a good occasion to celebrate, having such a guest around. But I presume you must be exhausted after the long flight. And you still have a journey ahead of you.”

“I am not that tired, Captain, but yes, tomorrow we have to continue,” Twilight replied, nodding.

“I shan't keep you any longer then, Knaze. My quarters are at your disposal. Guardians,” the centure turned to Deep Mist and Midnight, “escort our guest. Then you two can catch some shut-eye in our dormitories.”

The two batponies stood up and Twilight left her seat as well, with a grateful smile. She might have not wanted to go to sleep quite yet, but she did wish to talk with Midnight a little bit before that. The whole garrison respectfully gave her a salute.

The moment the door to the mess hall closed behind Twilight and her entourage, she could hear the firm and vigorous voice of Sunfall Ordain granting orders to the remaining inside batponies. Whatever she was saying, it sounded as fierce as a trained officer could make it sound.

“Is such a level of strictness,” the mare inquired her escort after a moment, when the shouts became a bit quieter, “something normal within the Nightguard?”

“To an extent, yes,” Midnight replied, stretching his neck to stare behind, like worried that the Captain was going to burst out of the room in a second. “We are the most elite force Noctraliya has to offer and that does not come from slacking. Of course, we are allowed some personal freedom, but the moment an order is given, everything else becomes irrelevant.”

“Everything, tac...” Deep Mist agreed, putting an audible emphasis on his first word and Twilight could swear that a little shudder went through Midnight. “But also,” he continued, “the local garniz is rather busy lately, which might explain the… ‘volume’ of the centure.”

“Busy with what?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Charting the province, Knaze,” the warrior answered her. “I talked with them during the meal, they are planning new wiari through the forest, to aid in the lumber transport.”

“Oh, that’s very kind of the Nightguard, to help the local populace like that!” Twilight admitted with a smile. Midnight glanced for a heartbeat at his companion before speaking up.

“We simply do our duty, nothing more.” There was a cold vibe to his words.

As the group approached Twilight’s temporal quarters, she asked the batponies once more. “Shall we have to leave immediately after sunset?”

Deep Mist thought for a moment, staring up at the rock ceiling.

“It would be better, there is still a significant distance to the Ambyit. But I can check if centure has calume reports,” he offered eagerly. “We don’t want to fly right into a snowstorm...”

“Good idea, I doubt Ekwestriya sends their weather patrols so far east,” Midnight joined in. “We shall allow ourselves to wake you up in advance, Princess,” he declared and both the batponies saluted her, the metallic echo venturing down the corridor.

“Thank you both,” the mare said, then, seeing that they were departing, asked suddenly. “Would you mind staying a bit longer, Midnight? I’d like to talk with you.”

The stallion stopped abruptly and raised an eyebrow at this request.

“Very well, Twilight,” he said with a calm tone. Meanwhile, Deep Mist let out a sound combining a theatrical cough, a nasal snort, and a cynical exhale, then proceeded down the corridor like nothing happened.

Sunfall Ordain’s office turned out to be a moderately spacious chamber entirely carved in the rock, illuminated by two candles in a small candelabrum. A plain desk, a little bookshelf stacked with scrolls, a table with two chairs, a wardrobe and a bed with just enough size to accommodate Twilight. Everything here was done with wood and appeared really simple, austere even. Maybe except an additional set of quilts prepared on the bed, clearly to make it at least a little more cozy for the guest.

“Pretty... frugal,” Twilight could not stop a commentary escaping her.

Midnight nodded with a huge dosage of understanding.

“Centure is ascetic in this way, I have heard. Then again, Rodine Soleeced never did put much value in material goods.” He approached the table and placed his jagged helmet on it. “At least she gave you some more comforters,” he joked and chuckled, sitting down.

“Oh, I am not worried about my comfort,” Twilight assured, shaking her head. “I found out that I can sleep in many places, like still sitting, with my head resting on the desk.” She joined the batpony at the table.

“During one of your long nights of study, I presume?” the stallion inquired somewhat mockingly, yet his eyes were warm.

“How did you know?” She giggled before silence fell upon the room for a good minute, filled with her and the batpony staring around and occasionally crossing their gazes. “So...” she tried to start a conversation, “we finally have a chance to talk. What have you been up to since our last meet-up?”

“Busy. Always busy,” his voice was emotionless, almost cold. “Who knew being assigned leadership can be such a pain in the neck...” He faked laughter, as his eyes escaped somewhere to the side. “But I know you had your hooves full too. With the Rubearu Diabl.”

“Tirek...” Twilight let out a long sigh. “I do not think I faced a greater challenge in my life, Midnight.”

“I heard stories about the clash. And the outcome... I am sorry about your home, Twilight. You must have lost a lot...” The batpony stared right at her, wishing to comfort her at least with his words.

“Thank you.” Twilight nodded wistfully. “It was... hard to see Golden Oak gone...” A tear appeared in one of her eyes. “It meant a lot to me. Held many moments I treasure as memories...”

The little droplet began flowing down her cheek. Before Twilight spotted it, Midnight was already near her, lowering his head to the level of her muzzle. He took off one of his clawed hoofshoes and gently, slowly, wiped the tear away, before it had a chance to fall on the stone floor.

“We have a saying, Twilight... Memna i wita. Remember and live. Always hold your memories close to you but move on and never lose hope.” The stallion’s tone was calm and caring, as he sat on the floor in front of her. His hoof remained touching her face for a split second longer than needed before he let go. “Besides, noctrali believe that in the Argentee, under the Goddess’ gaze, we shall have everything aplenty,” he said, smiling faintly.

Twilight gazed at him with gratitude. She felt her cheeks beginning to burn slightly when she realized how carefully he touched her. It was but a gesture of consolation and yet her muzzle felt like it was being set on fire even more potently than after that dreadful batpony liquor.

“That... is a good vision of afterlife to have, yes,” she finally commented on his words. “And I am not going to lose hope. Thank you, Midnight...” She smiled at him, witnessing his gentle, fanged grin. There was something stirring behind his saffron eyes, but she could not tell what exactly.

The stallion stood up and took his place across from her once more. “Seems we have a tendency to help one another in sad moments,” he declared, his face betraying that he thought about some recent event.

“You take, you give?” Twilight quoted the batponies' saying and Midnight shook his head grinning. “Might I ask a favor of you?”

“Naturally, Twilight. What would you have me do?”

“I’ve made some observations today and I feel investigative,” she started, standing up and heading to pick up the scroll with notes she prepared, as well as a quill from her bag. “Would you mind resolving my doubts?”

“Not at all – as I recall, I was doing so from the start of our relationship,” he declared.

Twilight stopped in mid-trot. What did he just say?

“P-pardon?” she inquired, wishing to quickly assure herself that she heard him right.

“Oh, kirwe!” Midnight covered his mouth so fiercely he literally slapped himself. “I did not mean that, I meant, you know, since we know one another!”

Twilight stared at him for a second, before giggling uncontrollably. The panic in his eyes made this moment thoroughly comical.

“It’s alright, Midnight, I know what you wanted to say. It’s just a funny mistake to make,” she declared, sitting down, still laughing at the fact that she was now in front of a quite perturbed stallion.

“I’m sorry,” he finally spurted out, looking down. Twilight could swear he was desperately trying to hide his vexation.

“It’s fine, Midnight,” she said, grinning. “Well, in this case, my first question shall be about this expletive you just shouted.”

The batpony smiled finally, although his eyes betrayed the remnants of his fluster. “Well, it literally means ‘batshit’. It is a general expression of being displeased.”

“In Equestrian this would mean ‘crazy’,” Twilight pointed out.

“Yes, so I have learned. It’s just a relic from Eldu Noctraliyar, but still used by us,” he said, trying to make himself more comfortable on the chair.

“What about ‘soleerani’?”

Midnight ceased his motions, focusing his gaze on her. He exhaled deeply before speaking up.

“The same, a relic... The word means non-batpony ponies, no matter the race. It’s... well, some of us use it as an... insult.”

Twilight, who was about to scribble down the meaning of the word, stopped herself abruptly.

“... a racial insult?” she inquired to which the stallion nodded slowly.

“And religious, as it also means those that do not hold Neskaza Lunee... in the highest esteem, as is right and just,” he explained with reluctance, and yet with a note of zealous pride.

Twilight did not feel like contesting his revelations right now, but what she heard filled her with... caution. If such was the convention in Noctraliya, who knew how deeply it ran? Just like those stereotypes about different Families.

“Was this what you were talking about on the way here, Midnight?” she suddenly asked. “I heard Deep Mist mentioning something quite...” She looked for a word for a second. “Unpleasantly.”

“Oh?” The batpony pondered for a moment. “Oh, I know what you mean! No, he was just pointing out that you call me simply ‘Midnight’ and not ‘Midnight Wind’, as it is proper. I mentioned to you that it is perceived as insulting, he was simply curious,” the stallion explained, reaching up to his neck and checking if his hair was still tied properly.

“Ah, I understand. You reacted quite nervously though,” Twilight pointed out, staring with interest at the stallion’s motion. She was wandering if it was a Nightguard regulation concerning manes – to have them tied somehow if they were longer, as she did not recall the batpony doing anything like this before. Or was this but something he picked up currently to, clearly, calm himself down?

“I just thought he was too blunt in his words. And I suspected you to find out the meaning on your own, Twilight,” he replied, tightening the strip holding his hair together. “You are a very intelligent mare after all.”

At the compliment, Twilight felt her muzzle lighting up in a blush. She coughed a bit, which caused the batpony to laugh out of a sudden.

“What’s so funny?”

“I have just remembered your struggle at the meal,” he answered, grinning widely.

Twilight raised her hoof in protest. “Hey, I had no idea what I was dealing with!” she replied, making a face. “What was this drink, actually? Processed liquid lava?”

Midnight burst into further laughter at her comparison.

“It burns, doesn't it? We call it gozalke. It can actually be translated to ‘water that burns’ and it is supposed to, harshly. It is made from oranges and various, local for our lands, spices and we use it as a celebratory drink, for special occasions.”

“It’s potent, I’ll give it that. But why make such a brew? And why for important occasions only?” Twilight inquired with mounting interest. What twisted mind came to the idea that a beverage good enough to melt throats and set tongues aflame shall be perfect for festivities?

“It’s an old tradition,” the batpony said with a huge dosage of respect. “I know it must have been horrendously foul to you, as you are unused to such a liquor, but think about it for a second, return back to you drinking it. Do you recall the aftertaste?”

That was an odd question to ask, but Twilight went with it. She closed her eyes and smacked her lips slowly. Aside from the surprising amount of coughing, she... did remember a kind of sweet bouquet to the “gozalke” that remained after the burning went away. A brilliant mixture of fruit and spices, many of which Twilight was sure she had never before experienced. Midnight had a point, she suddenly realized. It was like her throat was being severely judged at the start, without mercy or respite, but then received a blessing of...

“I get it...” Twilight’s eyes widened as she looked back at the stallion. “The drink itself... it’s a metaphor. First the judgment, then salvation. Like in your belief about Afterlife.” She found the tone of her voice far more than surprised.

Midnight but nodded with joy written all over his muzzle, and so she continued. “I never thought that one can find a transcendental metaphor in a drink!”

The batpony chuckled merrily, bowing his head a tiny bit. “Welcome to our world! Enjoy your stay!”

“I have a feeling I shall immensely, yes." It was Twilight’s turn to giggle as Midnight gave her a weird look. "No, I am not a drunkard!” she assured him. She looked down at her scroll to put down what she had just learned, however she stopped herself just before grabbing the quill with magic.

She stared at Midnight with a tensed expression. “Now, tell me, please... Do you mind me using magic?”

“Mind you?” the stallion inquired back, with a perplexed expression. “What do you mean?”

“Back in the corridor,” Twilight began, although uncertainty became blatant in her voice, “when I conjured light for myself, I saw how the Captain reacted. I heard Deep Mist... hissing even. Does your species... have something against Equestrian magic?”

“Nothing escapes you, does it, Twilight?” The batpony sighed profoundly before putting his hooves on the table and supporting himself on those a bit, like he wished to make a stern point and at the same time show his reluctance. “I am not a priest but a simple warrior. I am only taught that your magic is... wrong, that’s all.”

“Wrong? What do you mean by ‘wrong’?” Twilight could not hide the fact that those words were something of an... affront to her. Batponies viewed magic as something repulsive? Why didn't he tell her before?!

“Please, Twilight, don’t ask me. I am but a humble servant of the Immaculate Moon...” he paused, as it was customary, “I do not dabble in m—“ he stuttered for a second, trying to find the correct, Equestrian word, “me-ta-phy-si-cal explanations,” he concluded slowly.

Twilight pouted at such an answer. It was clear to her that Midnight was hiding something and he wished not to reveal anything more than he had done already. She was not too pleased by it. At the same time, a part of her mind was trying to calmly remind her that he was also trying to be polite and not sadden her. And that she could well understand. She looked down at her scroll and grabbed the quill in her hoof, rather than with her magical aura.

“So you interview me in paper form now?” Midnight asked after a moment of nearly complete silence, when the only sound remaining was Twilight writing notes down.

“You know, our recordings did perish,” she said with a tone of bittersweet humor to her voice.

“It is a shame. Well, we shall redo those,” the batpony offered suddenly. “Unless you have them memorized completely...” Midnight gazed at her with suspicion mixed in with amusement and Twilight dismissed his stare with a wave of her hoof and an exhale.

“No! Why would you presume I did?” she asked, smiling and trying to, somehow, change the subject.

Truth was, she recalled nearly every word, every laugh and every pause. She listened to those tapes many, many times, trying to remember all the details about Noctraliya and batponies. She could almost tell the exact times when the questions were asked, how long the answer was, how often was she correct in her assumptions and how many times was she wrong and surprised about the information she gathered. She often put the tapes on even when not particularly having anything more to add to her notes on the subject. She simply listened to them all.

Well... all but one.

“I ‘presume’ to know you well enough, Twilight...” The batpony’s voice brought her back to the real world. Midnight grinned broadly, exposing his sharp fangs to their full extent. “But, as you can see, your visit to my homeland shall grant you more insight than the interviews. Even so, I am up for some rerecording,” he finished, checking a strap on his clawed hoofshoe.

Twilight bit her lip. “Even the one about the bloodlust...?”

Her soft question caught him by surprise. His expression was a bit... tensed, as he froze with one of his hooves fiddling with his weapon.

Twilight immediately regretted her curiosity getting the best of her. That one moment of the last recording imprinted itself in her mind firmly enough, she did not have listen to it ever again. Midnight’s words branded her thoughts thoroughly. And the said batpony was right now staring at her with a piercing gaze, with his mouth slightly agape.

“I...” he wished to finally say something, after the silence became palpable. “I was stupid, that’s all. Making a joke...” he commented, finishing his task with a set of nervous motions.

“A joke?”

“Yes... You know, Twilight, to finish the interview with something... shocking. Make it more interesting for the listeners,” he stated, trying to show enthusiasm, yet his eyes were looking somewhere past her.

Twilight knew well that he was lying. Seems he was not good at it, maybe even worse than she was. “I told you I was going to keep this recording private,” she pointed out, trying to catch his gaze with her own stare.

Midnight turned his head to the side and bit his lip, seeing how well and quickly his deception was discovered.

She resumed in the meantime. “I just... I just want to know what you meant by your words...”

“Indeed? You are simply curious?” He finally glanced at her, his quick turn making his cobalt mane fall on the other side of his neck. “Is this why you left my house in such a hurry back then? Curiosity made you run away?”

There was a tone of... not accusation, more like disappointment in his voice. Twilight moved back a bit with her chair. She could well remember what occurred that night. It all came back to her right at that moment and the memory of Midnight’s gentle voice echoed in her mind.

“Hmmm... No, this is not the cause then...”

“... the cause of what...?” She recalled her question, as he began approaching her with a glint to his gaze that made her body shiver in a strange sensation.

“Me wondering... what is the taste of your blood...” he finally expressed himself, standing right in front of her, staring at her intently. With his muzzle slightly opened and his breath shallow and short.

Twilight recalled turning off the tape with surprising haste, then quickly packing her recorder and thanking him, trying to avoid his gaze as best as she could, as he stood in his place petrified, constantly looking after her. She well remembered her mumbling about: “Having to get back home”, “Spike getting worried”, as well as some other, clearly fake excuses. She opened the door and nearly galloped back to the Library, leaving Midnight standing on the threshold of his place, with a shaken expression and one of his forelegs stretched after her, like he was hoping to stop her from going away.

Finally returning to the present, Twilight lowered her head. “I... didn't know how to react... You said that the... ‘red desire’...” Those words became really hard for her to say out of a sudden. “... that it only happens when a batpony feels a deep connection to—“

“I know what I said, Twilight,” Midnight interrupted her rather harshly. “Deep connection to ‘another noctral’. Now, is there anything more you need, or are we done for the day?”

Twilight could not believe how cold his voice became. It was like she was not talking with a friend, but only a... warrior assigned to do his task. His words were... They hurt her a bit. Did she... offend him somehow? What was even going on?

“I... no, that would be all...” she declared apologetically.

“Then may the Immaculate Moon...” he paused to lower his head, “send blessed dreams your way.”

After grabbing his helmet from the table and saluting, causing the room to be filled with a set of metallic rustles, Midnight slowly approached the doorway. He grabbed the doorknob, being constantly observed by Twilight, not unlike how he followed her with his gaze that last time. But just before the batpony exited, he quickly turned his head towards her.

“Twilight... I...”

He tried to say something. His muzzle twitched uncontrollably as he blinked a couple of times. Ultimately failing to express himself, he simply exhaled deeply and left, an irked expression blatant on his face.

The doors closed shut behind him and the echo of his hoofsteps began slowly vanishing in the distance.

Twilight sat in the empty room, blankly staring at the doorway, like expecting the batpony to come back in a moment.

Wanting him to come back.

He didn't.

Deep Mist finished the small letter and once more checked the contents of the report, skimming quickly through the few sentences.

To: Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist

Honored Lord,

the Princess is on the way. She fits the granted description. She beams with optimism, conviction and hope for a new opening between the realm of the Judging Sun and our domain. She picks her words carefully and tries her best to appear friendly and cordial, but she is observant, curious, inquisitive. She has an eye for detail and likely takes notes of all her findings. The ordered caution seems to be entirely justified, Honored Lord.

Observations will be continued, according to the granted specifications.

He smiled widely. He put the symbol of a curved dagger underneath the text and then sealed the parchment with a petite black seal. With a real, short weapon he took from the backpack, he left a little stab mark on the wax.

He was going to send this first thing tomorrow evening.

Twilight couldn't sleep. She kept tossing and turning on the bed, trying to make herself somewhat comfortable, attempting to hit this ultimate position that would allow her to doze off. All of her efforts had been for naught so far. It was not to say that she didn't manage to at all rest this night, of course.

“This day,” she reminded herself in her mind.

But, yes, her wishes for a longer, peaceful slumber were not going to be fulfilled. It was like her brain had decided to start a volatile mutiny. And it seemed that the rebel was not going to go down without a proper confrontation, so, naturally, she had to wake up and deal with the uprising, as every ruler should.

“Come on, turn off...” the mare groaned, trying to hide her head under the pillow to maybe somehow suffocate her rabble-rousing thoughts, but it seemed that she would end up with a case of auto-asphyxiation before subduing the vile insurgency!

She knew exactly why she had those troubles. Her mind was constantly processing the events of last evening...

“Morning.”

Yes, morning!

Anyway... Her talk with Midnight filled her with a blend of emotions. It was a peculiar feeling. A mixture of worry and disappointment and anxiety and surprise and worry and disappointment and anx—

Urgh, she was going in circles now.

Though she couldn't understand why! True, it was never pleasant, arguing with a friend, but Twilight couldn't recall reacting quite as emotional ever before. She had her fair share of turmoils throughout her life involving ponies she cared about, of course. She lost countless hours of sleep as well. Yet never before had she experienced such a brainstorm of emotion when thinking about somepony.

One thing was poisoning her the most - what was Midnight trying to tell her?

When he suddenly decided to stop himself from leaving, when he turned around with this wary look, with his lips twitching. It was like he was trying to force himself to reveal something, to express himself, and yet an unseen force forbid him from doing so. She could not discern what his words would have been.

Only that they would have been very important. One does not hesitate on trivial matters after all.

Twilight tried in vain to go to sleep for a few more minutes before finally surrendering. She wasn't sure what time it was, as Sunfall Ordain’s chamber was lacking a proper clock for some reason. Nevertheless, the mare felt that, whatever the hour might have been, she needed a bit of fresh air. She slowly got up from the bed, shaking her head and trying to imagine how bad her mane must have been, especially considering the amount of tossing and turning it had suffered. Thankfully, she had a good brush and a little mirror with her, so whatever horror she was to witness on her head she would defeat with a couple of strong strokes and a good deal of patience.

“Now... which way was the exit?”

It was a rather proper question to ask after leaving the chamber, as the stone corridors of the Nightguard outpost looked pretty identical. Twilight couldn't spot any visible markings pointing out directions and she began thinking that it might have been a defensive feature. Batponies stationed here had to know the plan of the outpost by heart, so that a potential assaulter could not use any symbols to move about the place.

It was but a theory, but a sound one, the mare had to conclude.

Thankfully for Twilight, she always possessed a remarkable memory and once more did it prove itself invaluable. After but a few minutes she reached the central staircase and the way upwards. As she began ascending the stone steps, she wondered if she actually had gotten up before sunset. After all, bizarrely, she hadn't met anypony on the way here. Or would it be the dark shroud of night greeting her with thousands of bright, silver sequins weaved into its fabric.

She finally reached the top of the tower and lifted a little hatch, making her way outside.

First thing she experienced was a faint breeze, bringing with itself the smell of the forest. It was an incredible mixture of elm, beech, maple and oak, causing Twilight's mind to wander. Would Noctraliya’s woodlands smell the same? Or would they have a hint of something she had never before experienced? And how would they look when bathed in the crimson wave of the setting Sun, just like the Eastern Woods before her? She wondered, did batponies even have such forests there?

Second thing she took notice of was her golden chariot, sending resplendent and self-confident glints all over the place. On top of the wooden tower, surrounded by a sea of greenery, it appeared like the bright light in a lighthouse, guiding travelers to a safe haven. Twilight had to agree with Deep Mist on one thing - her transport was most certainly eye-catching. Not really in a good way.

The mare turned towards the west, closing her eyes and feeling the warmth of the fading sunlight caressing her face. She smiled broadly. There was something incredible in this feeling. She felt like losing herself in it for a moment. And so she sat at the edge of the tower, not thinking about anything in particular, wishing for the light to wash away her worries, at least for the moment.

She sat still, breathing deeply like in a meditation, her mind’s rebellion finally put to its knees.

“Twilight...?” she heard a faint voice behind her. She turned around in an instant, not expecting anypony around at this time of day.

She witnessed Midnight, who must have just made his way up the staircase. He was already in full equipment, although he must have left his helmet behind. His cobalt mane was down, untied, waving gently in the wind.

“Midnight! What are you doing here? The Sun is still up!” the mare quickly got up and approached him, seeing as he was trying to shield his eyes from the illumination, both by squinting them and using his foreleg to block the sunlight and glints from the golden chariot.

“I came looking for you, Twilight. I didn't find you in your chamber,” he began, his voice strained a bit. “I didn't want you to prepare for tonight’s journey in a hurry, so I thought I’d wake you up slightly earlier.”

“That’s very thoughtful of you,” the mare admitted. “But let’s go inside, I don’t want you to hurt yourself!” she insisted, trying to grab his leg and lead him down the tower.

He remained where he was standing. “No, Twilight. I made you sad yesternight, it is only fitting that I am chastised by the Judging Sun,” he exclaimed with conviction, but also letting out a small, nervous chuckle.

The mare stepped back, as the batpony continued, trying to stare at her despite constantly being subjected to the sunlight aggravating his eyes.

“I am very sorry for what happened,” his tone was official. “I shouldn't have behaved like I did. I simply... I have a lot on my mind lately, Twilight. And I need to... figure things out.”

Twilight stood still for a moment. The fact that he apologized with such firmness in his voice made her feel deeply moved and it was a welcome, kind gesture from him. Yet what caught her attention even more, was his hesitation at the very end.

What could it mean? Twilight did not know. But it was akin to the reluctance she saw in him yesterday. If he was saying he needed time for now, she was more than willing to grant it to him.

Besides, she had to do a little mental reorganizing as well.

“I... I’m sorry too, Midnight. I wasn't trying to... imply anything by asking about... you know. And...”

The mare suddenly felt that she could not form precise sentences. Clearly the fault of her disturbed night!

“I guess we both need to figure things out, no?” she simply stated.

“Yeah...” Midnight agreed after a moment of silence, which he spent staring right into Twilight’s eyes, trying desperately to avoid glancing at the Sun. “Now,” he exhaled, “I leave you to your prayer.”

He attempted to take his leave, but Twilight stopped him with a perplexed look.

“Prayer?”

“You were sitting still, facing the Judging Sun. I thought you were maybe in the middle of supplications...” Midnight explained, trying to keep an eye contact for a moment longer, but he ultimately failed in his tries. Turning his head away he wheezed loudly and began inhaling frantically. His entire body began shivering.

Twilight immediately trotted in front of him, scared by his reaction. What she saw frightened her even more.

The batpony’s eyes were flooded with tears, as the pupils became nothing more than little, miniscule slits, nearly disappearing in the saffron of his irises. His sclera turned from white to vermilion and he appeared to be going through immense, agonizing pain.

“Midnight! Your eyes!” she gasped loudly as he stared at her with this involuntary, psychotic stare. She quickly moved beside him, extending one of her wings and screening his head from the light.

“I-it’s alright, Twilight. That’s... That’s just what happens when we foolishly glance in the direction of Sewira Solee... She despises our gazes,” the batpony replied, shutting his eyelids tightly. Tears soaked his eyelashes.

“I didn't expect... Such severity...” the mare covered her mouth in an expression of horror.

“Now you know,” Midnight replied, moving slowly towards the eastern side of the tower, his eyes still shut, “why our fruittenders are so valued amongst us, as I mentioned once before. They have to deal with sunlight nearly every day.”

Twilight was keeping close to him, making sure he was not going to approach the edge of the outlook, or bump right into the golden chariot. Fortunately, after a few more safe steps he sat down, a trickle of tears going down his muzzle. The mare settled down alongside him eagerly.

“Are you going to be fine?” she asked, with her voice full of worry.

“Yes, Twilight. I just need a moment of... darkness,” he said, his eyes squeezed tightly. He began breathing in a slow, steady pace and his eyelids relaxed after a few more seconds.

Twilight realized that, for some reason, her body was shaking. The notion of Midnight being hurt – it caused her to literally shiver. Especially now, when she was sitting right next to him, hoping he was not playing courageous, only so that she wouldn't worry about his pain.

“You know,” the batpony said after a few more deep breaths, turning his head towards the mare and staring at her with his grey eyelids, “I saw something incredible today. Before I called out to you.”

Twilight’s ears perked up.

“Oh? What was it?”

“When I made my way to the top of the tower and stared around, searching for you,” he began, his voice somewhat enigmatic, “I saw you, framed in the light of the Judging Sun, in the searing luminescence. I still see it, now that I've closed my eyes...” he admitted, small smirk ornamenting his face.

Twilight’s heart skipped a beat out of a sudden. Judging Sun... Princess Celestia... was considered an unforgiving deity of retribution and final judgment. And yet Midnight claimed to have seen something “incredible”. What did he mean exactly?

“I confess,” the batpony continued, “it was one of the most terrifying and... amazing sights I have seen in my life.”

Twilight’s mouth opened agape and it was fortunate for her that Midnight was still keeping his eyes closed, as she was looking quite unroyal.

“Why would it be... amazing?” she inquired. The stallion tried to contain a chuckle, finally managing to stare at her, his eyes looking a lot better than but a few moments before, although still being bloodshot and strained.

“Because I have realized I know a soleerane blessed by the Judging Sun," he disclosed, attempting to sound serious, "and she is one of the most amazing ponies I know.”

The batpony couldn't help himself and at long last pulled a ludicrous, grinning face. Twilight began laughing at this ridiculous way of complimenting her, even giving him a little shove when he snickered at her mischievously.

“Silly!” she judged him, to which he let out a “ha” exhale, a habit Twilight observed and noted among the batponies. “How are your eyes?”

“Fine, really, Twilight. They are easily aggravated, but they also return to normal quite quickly, if kept shut or in darkness. Only a longer exposure is dangerous...” he assured, staring at the mare, putting his hoof on one side of his head, cautiously screening his face from more light.

“Might I ask,” Twilight queried, overcome with interest, “what color is the sky for you now? I wonder how you are perceiving it...”

Midnight glanced upwards, answering after a moment of thought.

“Twilight, I’ll have you know that, as every stallion ever, I only recognize eight colors. But I shall try to be descriptive,” he joked, causing the mare to snicker. “Right now, the sky is bright for me. Not like during the day, when it is nearly white. It’s more orange. The sign of the Judging Sun behind us is... harshly red. Searing. She is like that when she passes her judgments,” he added with a dose of pious anxiety.

The mare was carefully listening to him. It seemed that batponies’ eyesight was unable to cope with too much luminance, like the one Sun was offering. If candles were perceived as torches, then she could only imagine how painful an exposure to pure sunlight was. She witnessed Midnight’s eyes irritated grossly, but the discomfort by itself? It must have been utterly severe and burning.

“And how does the night’s sky look to you?” Twilight inquired and the batpony’s irises glistened out of a sudden.

“Imagine... ink. Rich, deep blue ink. The whole sky painted with it. And the mark of the Immaculate Moon... shining brightly, with Her pale, silver, guiding Light, accompanied by thousands and thousands of our ancestors, in Her glorious realm,” the stallion described, his voice distant as he began searching for the stars on the firmament.

“That was quite poetic, Midnight...” Twilight admitted, but the batpony simply chuckled.

“No, not really, as I am no truwr...”

“’Truwr’? A storyteller, or a bard I presume?” the mare inquired, also looking up.

“Yes, that would be a correct word. You should witness one of them performing. They know how to properly paint with words and music.”

“If anypony would be kind enough to actually perform for me. I doubt I shall know what exactly I am listening to.” Twilight shrugged with a sheepish expression and her companion nodded in agreement.

Before the mare asked another question, however, her eyes escaped towards the east and spotted something on the far, darkening horizon. Something she had drastically overlooked this evening so far.

The distant, great peaks of the Tramplevanian Alps.

Twilight could swear, she had never before seen a sight quite so unique. The sharp edges of the mountains cut themselves into the darkening, evening sky, like bestial fangs. Bigger and smaller summits, waves, ebbs and flows of rocks, creating a picture an adventure book would not be ashamed to house amongst its pages. In the setting Sun, the mare spotted red splatters of snow marking the most prominent of the peaks, like beacons for the distant travelers. She recalled the book by Marco Pony, the one she brought to Midnight’s attention when they met the first time, but now, witnessing the Alps, she could chastise the traveler. He had never done those mountains justice. He had never mentioned how... wild and untamed they looked.

How exciting.

Midnight spotted the sudden change in Twilight’s stare. He glanced at the horizon quickly and his muzzle formed into a smile of pure happiness. He assumed the prayer position out of nowhere, spreading his wings and raising his head towards the sky.

“Ia grat Tue, Neskaza Lunee... kwod ia vide iau dom znuw,” his zealous whisper was full of gratitude.

Twilight was still gazing, like enchanted, at the distant mountains.

“So this is your home, Midnight...” she asked as he finished his invocations.

“Yes...” the batpony replied and the mare could swear that a tear shined in his eye. “The peaks of Noctraliya... Why didn't I look for them yesternight! It is a blessing, witnessing them again. Can you see how glorious they are? Truly, the Goddess has gifted us the greatest of all the lands!”

Twilight grinned. If she was to ever witness excitement and pure joy from seeing home again, this was her chance, right now. Midnight looked like a little colt, as he began laughing loudly, echo carrying his voice among the trees.

“Can you name some of the mountains for me?” the mare decided to ask, not realizing that she was about to open a floodgate with her question.

“Are you jesting? I can name all of them! And I’ll try translating,” the batpony declared, excited as never, then pointed at one of the northernmost peaks. “That one is called ‘Beacon’, its bright shine in the Goddess’ illumination is used to navigate in the northern part of our lands. The one next to it is named ‘Crow’s Perch’, it houses hundreds of birds during summers. Just near it, the ‘Wingsnap’, winds around it are fierce, you have to be careful flying near it on your way to the ‘Frozenfog Range’, where my home is, Iug u Maednoc, Mountain of Midnight. You can’t see it from here, though."

“And those peaks right to the east? I see a couple of high ones there.” Twilight pointed towards the mountains she had in mind. Midnight slid closer to her, focusing on the horizon.

“Oh, those there?” He reached out his leg towards the Alps. “The left one is Iug u Kiel, Mountain of Fang, where the Fang Family resides. In the middle is Nadyir. And on the right, the dwelling of the Shades, Iug u Umber.”

“Nadyir? As in ‘nadir’?” Twilight pondered.

“Yes, it sounds familiar, doesn't it?” Midnight urgently accentuated, then he immediately pointed out another mountain. “Can you see that long, flat range there?”

“Which one?” Twilight squinted her eyes, not able to clearly see the mentioned ridge.

“This one, right there,” Midnight clarified, taking off one of his bladed hoofshoes and grasping her hoof with delicate care. He then directed it accordingly. “That’s our destination for tonight. Ambyit. The Border.”

Twilight found it really hard to care about such a revelation out of a sudden. What her mind focused at was Midnight’s unforeseen gesture. She felt her cheeks burning even brighter than the setting Sun right behind her.

Midnight blinked a few times, still staring at the mountains, waiting for an upcoming question from the mare. However, after a few moments of awkward silence, he switched his attention to Twilight, witnessing her gazing right at him with a flustered look on her face. He frowned, confused, before realizing that he was still holding her hoof gently.

“Oh... uhm... sorry...” he murmured before releasing his grasp, although it appeared a quite reluctant gesture. “So, yes, the Border...” he tried to return to the main topic as he began strapping his weapon back on. “We go there tonight, yes...”

“Right...” Twilight looked away for a moment to regain her composure. What was happening to her? That dreadful night messed her up badly! “Is this an outpost of some sorts?” she inquired, trying to sound calm and collective, yet the results were utterly dissatisfying.

“Ambyit is our first line of defense, actually,” the batpony emphasized, tightening the leather straps of his hoofshoe. He attentively inspected the blades, then, to Twilight’s surprise, switched their positioning with a metallic clang.

“Oh! Those actually move?” she asked with interest, finding this chance of gaining knowledge a perfect way to calm down.

“Naturally. We can either have them... uhm, what’s the word..."

Instead of trying to solve this sudden linguistic block, Midnight locked the blades at an angle and rested his hoof on the ground, the two sharp edges touching the stone.

“Do you mean ‘parallel’ to the ground?” Twilight tried to help him out.

“Yes, parall... paralli... Like this!” he finally gave up, pointing at his weapon as the mare giggled. He then raised his leg and adjusted the blades to become an extension of his hoof. “And this is the ‘readiness’ position. You rest your right foreleg on the tips if you are standing in attention. And, of course, you use them for slashing and stabbing.”

Midnight quickly punched forward, piercing the air with the fierce motion, before withdrawing his blades back. Twilight could swear that a longer blink would have been enough to miss this strike. Considering the higher physique of the batponies she shouldn't have been so surprised, but her companion executed his move with superb agility, only proving to her that the Nightguard must have been an extremely effective unit in close combat.

A part of her mind reminded her that her opinion might have been biased, but she was not going to deal with her brain’s shenanigans right now. Especially after the latest insurrection was ultimately thwarted.

“I was wondering if your blades were adjustable, actually. I see it’s a simple locking mechanism. Practical!” Twilight judged. “But you were talking about this ‘Border’, you say it’s a fortress of sorts?”

“It’s a great bastion, guarding the safest of routes into our lands from this side of the mountains, yes,” Midnight clarified.

“Who does it belong to?”

“Well, other strongholds in the region belong to either Fangs or Shades, but the Border, as the most westward and important to the security of our entire domain, houses wampiri of all the Seven Mountains.”

“I see. A unified defense against a possible attack from...” Twilight began, reaching the obvious conclusion. One that caused her to pause, as her eyes widened in realization. “Attack from Equestria...” she finally managed to speak up.

Midnight let out a silent hiss.

“Well, yes...” he admitted with great reluctance as Twilight gave him a perturbed stare.

“Midnight... just how hostile does the Covenant think we could be...?” she inquired with a worried tone, trying to stop her voice from breaking.

The batpony hissed once again, shaking his head. Then he gazed at her with understanding and reassurance in his eyes.

“I know you see this as... disturbing, but I can tell you Twilight, it is but a case of us being cautious. We, noctrali, value our autonomy, and protecting our home is a duty to each and every one of us, night-dwellers,” he attempted to calm the mare down. “Our lands were granted to us by the Goddess and we shall guard them until death. Hence why you might witness some... distrust from us.”

Twilight listened to him, but kept staring at this distant “Border” ridge. She knew that there was nothing wrong with a bit of foresight, but a sudden feeling in her gut made her restless. Midnight had warned her about the Covenant before, mentioning them being... “skeptical” in their relations with Equestria. But what about the rest of the population? What percentage of it felt the same? Only yesterday did she learn about their aversion to unicorn magic. Could she expect more revelations of this kind?

“Kirwe, I knew you shall have hard time understanding that...” Midnight muttered to himself after the silence lasted a longer while.

“I do find it troubling, yes!” Twilight pointed out, even louder than she wanted to. She then let out a meaningful sigh. “But I think I am getting used to noctrali way of being causing me disquiet.”

She shrugged and it must have appeared quite morose for Midnight ground his teeth.

“We are different from you, Equestrians. Simple,” those were the only words to leave his mouth as he leaned back, staring upwards with a melancholic expression. Yet, after a moment of internal deliberations, he spoke again. “You know, Twilight, if anypony has a chance of setting things as they should be... it would be the pony I am sitting right next to...”

Twilight glanced at her companion. He was staring straight at her with fervor, his saffron eyes full of encouragement.

“Thank you. That means a lot, Midnight” she replied with gratitude and he grinned, fully exposing his fangs and exhaling in a characteristic, batpony way.

And so Twilight simply had to ask about it.

“What does this ‘ha’ mean, could you tell?”

Midnight chuckled wholeheartedly at her ever-present curiosity.

“I've been anticipating being asked this question. This is how noctrali can show satisfaction.”

To prove his point, he grinned, inhaled deeply, then shouted out a proper, enthusiastic “HA!”, causing the echo to send it far into the woods, even making some of the birds fly up from the distant branches, scared and surprised. Twilight cringed at Midnight’s volume.

“Such a shout,” the batpony explained, “indicates happiness and contentment. It is also a way of cheering for somepony, just like you experienced yesternight in the mess hall. You can also do it in a more threatening manner, if you are preparing for a fight.”

To prove this point Midnight screamed once more, but this time his voice was filled with pride and a generous amount of anger. It surely had a demoralizing effect, as Twilight felt a shiver going down her spine.

“That is what our enemies hear as we descent upon them to strike,” the batpony concluded his little demonstration with a broad smile, especially after he spotted a shudder from Twilight.

“But you do not always holler like that, sometimes I hear you just like... exhaling,” she pointed out and Midnight nodded.

“Well spotted. If you do express yourself like that it is an equivalent of ‘yes’, or a general approval."

“Ah, I get it now...” Twilight grasped the concept immediately. “And what about hissing?”

“Oh, that signifies displeasure, or agitation with something or somepony, although it is not considered an insult, merely a warning,” Midnight clarified, afterwards providing an example through bared teeth. It caused the mare to snicker rather loudly.

“What’s so funny?” the batpony asked.

The only response he received was Twilight’s attempt at the expression. Her exposed teeth and look of mischief and humor caused Midnight to cackle back at her attempts of proper hissing.

She pouted comically. “Was it that bad?”

The stallion shrugged. “Hardly intimidating coming from somepony without fangs, Princess...” he riposted with impish critique.

“Well, I’m sorry for being born in Equestria!”

“Apology accepted,” Midnight concluded with a smug look plastered on his face. He then stood up, a bit faster than necessary, as his eyes escaped to the side. “We need to leave soon. Do you have your bag prepared, Twilight?” he inquired without looking at the mare.

Twilight all of a sudden realized that the light of the Sun, until now warming her back and wings, faded. She turned around, witnessing that the evening was nearly through and night was prepared to take over the sky utterly.

“Yes, I do,” she answered her companion’s question. “Let’s go get it.”

Once more glancing towards the peaks of the Alps, with their untamed splendor, Twilight spotted something. A bat, reasonably bigger than the members of Equestrian species, made its way from between the trees, right outside of the palisade surrounding the outpost, and began flying rapidly towards the east. A little bag was strapped to him.

“Is that one of your bats, Midnight? A message-carrier?” Twilight addressed the stallion who squinted his eyes to see better.

“It certainly is!” he judged. “Quite early to send a letter, though. I guess centure wishes to inform Ambyit that we are soon to leave,” he judged, then chuckled quietly. “I promise you, your accommodation there shall be more... royal.”

“I really don’t mind discomfort when travelling, I told you,” she reminded him.

“I am aware, but the Border is not a little garrison. It is a mighty stronghold,” Midnight stressed out, staring towards the mountains. “Besides, Adamant Fang will try to outshine his brother in everything, we can count on that...” he muttered to himself.

Twilight took note of the mentioned name. “Adamant Fang...? Wait, Ardent Fang’s brother, by any chance?”

“Yes. Younger brother, to be exact. He is the acting tribun at the Border. ‘General’, that is.”

“Is that so? Are all Fangs good at military leadership then? Since those two seem to hold rather high ranks...” she pointed out, for one last time glancing towards the disappearing Sun.

The two approached the staircase, Midnight following the mare closely.

“Not all Fangs,” the batpony emphasized. “However, their officers are crafty and professional. And Ardent Fang and Adamant Fang are good examples of that.”

“Is that not worrisome to other Families though? Fangs holding high military ranks when, you know... you tend to fight...?” Twilight could not stop herself from asking, although the notion that noctrali were experiencing sporadic, violent infighting as a part of their political culture was making it hard to express.

“Ardent Fang is a representative of the entire Noctraliya, not only his Family,” Midnight brought up. “And Adamant Fang commands a fortress outside of Family lands. Which means he serves the Covenant, not only his own Lord, so them both being high ranking does not count against other Families. But, yes, those two elections had a little... scheme to them.”

Twilight’s ears perked as she slowed down her descent into the outpost.

“Scheme? What scheme?”

“I suppose I could share a bit of insight,” Midnight admitted, staring down the stairwell, like to check for any of his comrades. “You see, both Ardent Fang and Adamant Fang are cunning and respected officers, praised for their abilities and invoking loyalty in their troops. They have a mutual understanding between one another. Based on rivalry, to some extent,” he added. “Their cooperation would grant Rodine Kiel an edge in case of war. Now they are both serving the interests of Noctraliya, not specifically their Family. As such, should a struggle happen, they shall not take part, as this is forbidden by tradition.”

Twilight took in every word her companion said. She raised her eyebrow, as a question crystallized in her head.

“To nominate somepony for an honor such as the position of the Commander of the Nightguard, or General at a bastion not belonging to one Family,” she began, “the entire Covenant has to come to an agreement, right?”

“Yes,” Midnight assured her that she was on the right track. “Because it is a matter of the entire Noctraliya.”

“Then why would the Lord of Fang Family agree to relinquish two of his most powerful assets like that?”

The batpony raised his eyebrows, stunned by the question, as Twilight stared back at him with curiosity painted all over her muzzle.

“Neskaza Lunee... You amaze me with your quick deduction, Twilight,” Midnight responded finally, with honest awe.

“Thanks, but that is not the answer to my question,” the mare pointed out and he acknowledged her point.

“I rush to answer, of course. You see, the previous haspadr of Fang Family, Fangstone, died before his son came of age. The Lord’s wife, Fang Shine, had to temporarily take his place,” the batpony thoroughly explained. “And I do not think she fully realized that what could have been seen as promoting two, skilled officers would also backfire against Fangs in the long run.”

Twilight was not entirely surprised. From what she knew already about the Families, their relations were based on a power struggle – one bound by ancient laws and traditions of the domain, but still quite severe. It seemed to her like the other Lords wished to use Fangstone’s death to their advantage.

Such an action would pass as unthinkable in Equestria! Twilight wondered whose idea it was, to benefit on this "Family tragedy"? She had a theory, of course. One coming down to an exclamation mark right next to a specific name in Twilight’s scroll.

The mare nearly missed Midnight’s further words.

“...but now Blessed Fang took his father’s place and circlet. His words carry great weight in the Covenant, or so I have heard.”

“So ‘Blessed Fang’ it is...” Twilight muttered to herself, making a mental note to put down this name amongst her entries.

Just as the pair reached the bottom of the staircase, they heard a third pony approaching from one of the corridors. Her maroon mane, looking akin to brambles, betrayed her – it was Cranberry, one of the local Nightguardians.

“Benu noc!” she greeted the two, saluting, to which Midnight replied with an akin gesture and Twilight nodded gracefully. “Up quite early, Knaze. Or late, by your standards,” the guardian pointed out, smirking.

Twilight but smiled back at her, while her companion decided to bring a question up.

“Zurawine, tue mittee kiropt hacnoc?”

Whatever Midnight inquired about, the other batpony shook her head vehemently.

“Nye, iae ire mitt edn tere.”

Cranberry then walked past the two, heading into another part of the complex. After she disappeared in the near-darkness of one of the corridors, Twilight stared at Midnight, who had a rather worried look ornamenting his muzzle.

“Midnight, what did you ask her about?”

The batpony gave back to her a gaze of great concern.

“That bat you saw? That was not an official report. I talked with Zurawine... ‘Cranberry’ during yesternight feast. She is responsible for communications and post here, in Proznyi Umberi.” He pointed after the other Nightguardian. “If she did not send that one we saw...”

Twilight’s brain did not require any more words. Possibilities began appearing in her mind at a ridiculous speed and one, specific idea, made the her jaw drop and her eyes widen.

“We are being spied on?!” she let out a panicked whisper, looking around for a possible eavesdropper.

Midnight did not reply straight away, an ominous shade falling upon his muzzle. He surveyed the remaining corridors and, assuring himself that nopony else was approaching, addressed the mare.

“Behave like you suspect nothing, Twilight. I will convey with Deep Mist, learn if he spotted anything suspicious at the feast. Perhaps a Nocferratan here has a little... side task. And, I assure you, I shall have my ears forward and my teeth back,” he declared.

“Pardon?” Twilight asked, a confused look blatant upon her face.

“Sorry, it’s a figure of speech. It means that I will remain cautious and closemouthed, for now. And I shall act as necessary. If one of the Lords is conspiring...” He looked around once more, before letting out a long, meaningful sigh. “I would be so ashamed...”

Twilight approached him closer, the agitation on her muzzle turning into worry and understanding.

“Midnight... Why should you feel bad about this?”

“Because the Covenant is supposed to represent us all. They were to show their gratitude to you, for saving our Goddess,” he nearly shouted, only just stopping himself, as the echo would have carried his words all over the complex. “And instead they spy on you?” He trotted away a bit, but Twilight quickly followed.

“We don’t know yet. It might be a misunderstanding.” It felt weird for Twilight, trying to calm him down when she seemed to be the one threatened by intrigue. However, it also felt appropriate. “Besides, Midnight, they might represent the noctrali... but you are not an average batpony...” she pointed out, trying to cheer him up somehow, only afterwards realizing how those words did resound.

The stallion looked behind him with a perplexed, but warm expression. It looked like her statement surprised him a great deal and in a positive way. Twilight couldn't help but feel the blood rushing to her cheeks at his satisfied gaze. He finally shook his head and moved slightly closer, smiling broadly and “fangly”.

“Your trust means a lot to me, Twilight,” he said with a heartfelt, deep tone. “I will do my best to protect you, I promise you that.”

He then put one of his hooves on the mare’s shoulder, being careful not to scratch her with his steel claws. The mare appreciated the gesture with a nod and a grateful smile.

“And that means a lot to me, Midnight.”

The batpony beamed with unmatched pride.

Twilight ultimately parted ways with her companion, wishing to quickly make her way back into her temporary chambers and prepare her belongings for their departure, as Midnight went to grab Deep Mist from the dormitories. The mare’s mind was abuzz with questions, worries and doubts, ones that even her companion’s affectionate gesture could not have dispersed. Political intrigues were not something she felt particularly proficient in and it seemed that she was going to experience those in abundance. Were they but signs of interest or were they indicating mistrust and hostility? She couldn't answer that inquiry.

And it drove her up the wall!

A sudden knock on the door awakened her from her extended deliberations. Expecting it to be Midnight, she opened firmly, only to witness Sunfall Ordain standing at the threshold with a warm expression of an excited host.

“Good to see you up already, Knaze! I trust your accommodation was satisfactory?” she inquired, saluting with respect, then making her way into the chamber unceremoniously. Twilight responded with an automatic nod, the revelations of the evening still festering in her head.

“Oh, yes, yes, it was,” she replied a bit distantly. “But I have to say, I was expecting the office of a Nightguard centure to be more grandiose,” she pointed out, trying to compose herself by engaging in a friendly conversation.

Sunfall Ordain giggled in reply. “I don’t do luxury, Knaze. I leave that to Rodine Kwadr. We, Soleecedi, prefer simple homes,” she declared before pounding her armored chest with her hoofshoe. “Yet our hearts and souls are ornate, in our service to the Goddess!”

Twilight recalled Midnight mentioning that the Sunfalls’ devotion and focus on what’s extramundane was known amongst the land. And Sunfall Ordain was confirming his words so far.

“But!” the batpony suddenly shouted. “As it is uncommon for a humble dwelling like this to have such a wonderful guest,” she pointed out, her smile became even wider, although Twilight could not believe this to be actually possible, “I have a little souvenir for you!”

Without waiting for Twilight’s response the officer approached her cupboard and retrieved a simple, metallic hip-flask from the, surprisingly well organized, contents. The canteen wasn't anything especially ornate or sumptuous, having a rough, irregular surface, but it was perfectly cleaned and reflecting the light of the chamber’s candles in every direction. When the batpony shook it, a delicate sound of liquid came from the inside.

“It is full of gozalke, Knaze!” Sunfall Ordain declared with boundless enthusiasm. “I thought that I shall grant you an opportunity to train, so that you might be better prepared for celebrations back in Noctraliya!”

Twilight stared at the batpony for a longer while before finally exhaling in a joyous laughter. There was something about this particular pony that was filling her with optimism she could not hide at all.

“Well, I can’t reject such a gift!” Twilight finally replied after she was done cackling. She took the flask in her hoof, hoping secretly that she would not be forced to start practicing right now by sharing with her host. Her throat began burning at the very memory of yesterday.

“I would insist if you tried!” Sunfall Ordain declared, shaking her hoof at Twilight admonishingly and humorously alike. “To house you was an honor, Knaze. I hope your mission shall rekindle the bond between our lands,” the mare declared, saluting and clearly preparing to allow the Princess outside, but she was stopped by a stern gesture.

“I have a gift for you too, Sunfall Ordain,” Twilight declared and, met with he batpony’s surprise and joy, approached her bag.

She opened her belongings, reaching for a specially packed set of souvenirs. It was a collection she prepared in response to the possible gifts from the Covenant and with this intention alone she scavenged both Canterlot and Ponyville. Yet she wasn’t going to leave this positive mare emptyhoofed. Her small gesture was touching, and the last thing Twilight wanted was going against the customs and saddening this amiable batpony.

And she knew exactly what small gift she could offer to Sunfall Ordain.

From a woven sack Twilight took out a simple, but meticulously crafted, necklace. It was not extraordinary, or magical, or unique, but it was to be a good way of showing gratitude and adhering to the customs of the noctrali. The silver pendant hanging from a thin chain was resembling a little, twinkling star. It weighted almost nothing and appeared weaved from minute, argent strings. A small token of gratefulness.

“I know you say that you don’t care about material belongings, Sunfall Ordain, but I hope you shall like it nonetheless,” Twilight exclaimed, finally turning around and showing her gift to the batpony.

And she could immediately tell that she impressed her host. The centure’s eyes widened immensely and her jaw dropped as she gazed upon the necklace.

“Neskaza Lunee... It’s beautiful!” she nearly shouted. “I haven’t seen such fine metalwork since my visit to Iug u Umber! Is this truly done by Equestrian hooves?” she inquired, coming closer to examine the pendant with a captivated stare.

“Yes. Canterlot jewelers’ hooves to be precise,” Twilight replied, smiling at the other mare’s amazed reaction. “I see you like it, I’m glad.”

“Like it?” Sunfall Ordain seemed to have forgotten her position and authority that came with it, as she nearly bounced up in sheer mirth. “I love it! It’s so pretty!”

Twilight extended her hooves and the batpony claimed the gift delicately, putting it on with excitement, the pendant hitting her cuirass with a silent ding.

“And it’s such an honor! I didn't know you value my command so much!”

“Value your command? I don’t think I understand...” Twilight revealed her curiosity. Something in the batpony’s tone sounded different. Sunfall Ordain spotted her guest being perplexed and chuckled quite loudly.

“Why, Knaze, Silver Stars are high military honors in Noctraliya!” she pointed out, falling into further laughter.

“Really? I had no idea.” Twilight felt astonished that her choice was so... adequate, in a way.

“Yes, really! You see, Knaze, we believe silver is a metal blessed by the Goddess, for it reflects Her light almost perfectly. And stars are symbols of our ancestors...” the captain began explaining while she fiddled with the necklace’s chain that caught a part of her rusty mane.

“Yes, I recall learning that. Your ancestors become the stars on the night’s sky,” Twilight responded and Sunfall Ordain nodded with great joy.

“Precisely! So Silver Stars are granted for the service to the Goddess and ancestors! Only wampiri of great personal qualities, often those that undertake the most difficult missions in the name of our domain, receive those,” the captain explained quickly, before making her point. “But we normally get ours from the caste officers! I got one from an Ekwestriyaa Knaze!” She nearly flew up in joy, her leathery wings flapping in agitation.

“Fine, let it be a Silver Star then, even if not an official one,” Twilight declared semi-solemnly, smiling back at the other mare. “'Silver Star of Friendship between Equestria and Noctraliya',” she came up with a name for it and clapped her hooves in delight.

“Ab Bogine, let it be so! Ha!” Sunfall Ordain shouted, then came closer and embraced the alicorn with genuine affection, this time trying her best at not squishing Twilight with her gesture.

And Twilight was more than overjoyed to return the hug.

“I leave you to your packing then, Knaze!” Sunfall Ordain said when she finally let the other mare go. “When you shall be returning from homeland, do stop by. I shall be waiting!” she assured, saluting and taking her leave.

After the centure had disappeared behind doors, Twilight let out a long sigh. After all that she had learned this evening, it was good to remind oneself that there were batponies around just like Sunfall Ordain.

“I have told you twice already, I didn't see anything suspicious!” Deep Mist’s voice was filled with irritation as it cut through the sound of gaining wind. “I would have notified you otherwise, Maednoc Wentr!”

“But kiropt was sent! Me and Twilight, we both saw it!” Midnight pointed out once more, causing his companion to exhale.

“Bogine, I believe you!” he declared with more volume than ultimately necessary, irked by this prolonging conversation. “The only extraordinary thing I recall from hacdias was Crescent Steel’s thunderous snoring! Kirwe, I have no idea how they can sleep through it!”

Midnight’s response was a loud, vicious hiss, his lips twitching somewhat furiously.

“You do understand how serious this is, right?” he shook his head and Deep Mist replied with a roll of his eyes.

“Tac! For the last time, tac! But could we focus on flying now? We want to be at Ambyit as soon as possible!”

Twilight was listening to her entourage’s conversation with undivided interest. Tension between her companions escalated rather quickly, as Midnight was pressing the topic with zealous conviction. He wished to converse in Equestrian for the sake of the mare, in case Deep Mist really did spot anything unusual, but he seemed as surprised about the situation as the other two ponies. Though even then he preferred to focus on tonight’s journey rather than chasing suspicions.

“Were the weather reports so troubling?” Twilight asked after a moment and the grey-maned batpony turned his head.

“There is a chance of snegyice starting hacnoc and you really don’t want to experience that, Knaze,” he pointed out.

Midnight felt obliged to nod.

“True, our snowstorms can get rather vicious. And this chariot does not seem well prepared for those. But you might want to grab a cloak or two from your bag, Twilight. It is getting colder,” he advised, staring towards the mountains.

The mare did not have to be told twice, she felt rather chilly already. She was, however, well prepared for even the most ridiculous of frigid temperatures. She even had a warm, violet hooded cloak placed just on the top of her belongings, for easy retrieval. She was never that keen on buying garments, valuing the practicality of clothing rather than chic... and for which she was chastised frequently by Rarity. But this time her ensemble was not only to be expedient, but also regal enough to meet the importance of this quest. Which is exactly why she spent a whole day in Canterlot, trying to find a cloak heavy enough to provide protection from cold and still appearing more than a piece of thick, colored rag.

At least this one was a well-sewn, masterfully cut and embroidered piece of thick, colored rag.

When she took her latest buy out and wrapped herself in the violet material, she felt its embrace warming her up in an instant. It felt especially satisfying and relaxing, she had to conclude. For a moment, she really despised not having a cup of hot chocolate with her. Maybe she should have packed a thermos full of it?

She did quickly berate herself for such thoughts. What was she, a spoiled royal out of a sudden? No, she was a delegate to a distant, foreign land and that role had to go along with discomfort at least sometimes.

Chocolate would be nice though...

“Are you not cold?” Twilight felt like asking her companions and, amongst all the talk about intrigue, it came up as a nice change of pace.

After all, they were getting closer and closer to the Tramplevanian Alps and the weather became according. It wasn't a sudden switch, but Twilight spotted a change of temperature taking its place only after an hour or so of flight. As the terrain began rising ever so gently, the colder wind from the east gained in strength, bringing with itself biting strikes of frigid, mountain air. Right now a steady current was assaulting the chariot, but it seemed like the batponies were not really affected by its volume, or temperature.

“No, this is quite comfortable for us,” Midnight assured in response to Twilight’s question and Deep Mist cackled loudly.

“Both ia and Maednoc Wentr are from Glacyianeble Lanyic, so we can withstand cold quite nicely,” he declared, taking a deep breath of air and exhaling. “Feels like dom, no?” he asked Midnight, who smirked at that remark.

“That place you mentioned... ‘Glacyanibl...' no, ‘Glacyianeble...’?” Twilight tried to tackle the word she just heard, desperately avoiding twisting her tongue. Midnight turned his head around, raising his eyebrows so that they disappeared under his helmet. The mare continued in her efforts. “Gla-cyia-ne-ble-la-nyic?” she managed to brave through the term, causing the batpony’s jaw to hang loose. “Did I say it right?” Twilight asked, witnessing Midnight’s awe.

“That was nearly perfect!” he judged, turning to his comrade. “I didn't teach her that name! Did you hear that?”

“Tac, I did. Impredu,” Deep Mist didn't react quite as visibly, but there was a note of curiosity in his voice. “Are you benu at learning other tongues, Knaze?”

Twilight felt abashed by her companions’ sudden praise.

“I... am not certain, actually. I know some dialects used in ancient literature, but I've never tried foreign languages and especially Noctraliyar before, if that’s what you’re asking about...”

“Well, looks like you will be doing just fine, at least in speech!” Midnight concluded. “If I knew that when I was teaching you the basics, I would have gone a lot further. Do you still remember the numerals?”

Twilight closed her eyes for a moment before reciting with relative ease.

“Edn, dwo, tri, kwitr, piat, sek, sem, osim, nowim, desat.”

“Nice! Ha!” Midnight declared, further showing his amazement, while Deep Mist simply nodded.

“Convincing. You are gifted, Knaze,” he said, turning his head and attention back to the route. Before he did, however, Twilight spotted a sudden tension in his expression. Not finding a particular reason for it, she returned to a question she wished to ask a moment ago.

“So... Glacyianeblelanyic is where exactly?”

Midnight chuckled heartily.

“Those are two words, actually, Glacyianeble and Lanyic, and they mean ‘Frozenfog Range’,” he clarified and the mare rolled her eyes.

“Oh, of course, where the Mountain of Midnight is! But does this mean the Mountain of Mist is somewhere near?” she inquired and Deep Mist decided to reply.

“Tac, our Rodini share a border. But my home is further east."

“Our two Iugi are the Northern of the Seven and the weather up there is a bit harsher than the rest of Noctraliya,” Midnight added causing his comrade to glance at him with a smirk.

“You are sitting in your cozy tabulri, while we are actually doing something, Maednoc Wentr, so don’t you dare complaining about cold,” he pointed out, to what Midnight cackled.

“The only reason you are so often outside, getting your wings frostbitten, is that you are trying to spy on us ever so often!”

“...maybe,” Deep Mist concluded and the two shared a chuckle. Twilight, however, let out a long sigh at the mentioned topic. It must have been quite profound, for Midnight's playful smile turned to a deep frown. Deep Mist spotted this change of atmosphere and addressed the mare after a particularly long and thoughtful inhale.

“Knaze, I know you are concerned about that mysterious kiropt and we can relate,” he pointed to Midnight and himself. “We also feel uneasy with Occultani being around.”

Hearing Deep Mist’s words, the other batpony lost his composure in an instant. He flapped his wings a couple of times, as he felt pushed out of his rhythm, and his eyes widened so much it appeared like his eyeballs were about to pop out of his skull.

“Altu Opar... Are you being serious right now?” he queried with disbelief and only after a moment of staring did he continue. “You surely don’t expect—” he wished to denounce his companion’s words, but the other stallion shook his head, his face adamant.

“Who else did you expect it to be, Maednoc Wentr? Some local informant in garniz?” Deep Mist asked back, providing the answer after a little pause. “No. We are talking about spying on Knaze. She is an important delegate, first diplomat to ever enter Noctraliya.”

Midnight became silent, closing his mouth and blinking a few times, like he was trying to cope with what he heard, as he could not deny Deep Mist’s logic. The only sound for a while was the gaining wind, as it kept striking the chariot again and again. Twilight, having only a vague idea about the nature of the conversation, finally spoke up.

“What... no, who are you exactly talking about...?” she asked, causing both of the batponies to turn their heads at her. Deep Mist beckoned Midnight to keep his eyes on the flight path while he began explaining.

“Knaze, Occultani are another of our elite forces.”

“Other than the Nightguard, you mean?”

“Tac,” the stallion replied. “Noctraliya does not rely on only one military formation. We are the absolute best, yes, but the Nocferrat is like your Regiferrat...”

“The Royal Guard, you mean.”

“Yes, exactly. A highly-trained fighting force, capable of military operations of various kinds and a representative unit at that. I would say we are barbenu... ‘better’, than Regiferrat in our work, but that’s not my intent now, to brag,” he declared, although his tone did not indicate in any way his reluctance to boast. “In short, we do the fighting, we do the clashing, we do the representing. But the work of the Occultani is of different nature. They operate from the darkness.”

“But who are they?” the mare couldn't stop herself from trying to hurry Deep Mist.

“Their name comes from Eldu Noctraliyar,” Midnight cut in suddenly. “It literally means ‘Those whose eyes are hidden’.”

“They are spies, saboteurs, assassins. They watch from the deepest shadows. When we, Nocferratani, let the Light of Neskaza Lunee... reflect in our armors, they serve Bogine where that Light does not reach,” Deep Mist explained carefully, his tone a mixture of praise and anxiety.

Twilight did not reply to those discoveries. She was staring at an unspecified point in the distance, locked in thoughts. The batpony continued, undeterred.

“Each Rodine has a contingent of Occultani. They answer directly to the haspadr, serving as operatives, but they are often... ‘lent’ I guess the word would be, to the entire Cowene, to secure the interests of Noctraliya when the haspadri agree on that.”

“I see...” Twilight finally managed to respond after almost a minute of perfect stillness. “Do you fear them?” she presented a question, resulting in a shudder going through both the batponies.

“We fear nothing and nopony!” Midnight shouted loudly, with unstirred conviction. He stared back at Twilight with a surprising amount of exasperation. Witnessing her perturbed expression, however, his eyes calmed down in but one blink. “Forgive me, Twilight...” he said, his voice soft despite the volume he needed to be louder than the wind.

“It’s a-alright. I didn't want to put your courage into question,” the mare replied in accordance with the truth, a little anxious at his reaction.

“We are not offended,” Deep Mist assured, glancing at his comrade who exhaled, abashed. “Maednoc Wentr is prideful, as I mentioned yesternight,“ he pointed out, Midnight lowering his head in embarrassment, returning to keeping the chariot on course. “However, we tend to be cautious around Occultani. Their expertise is second to none and, since they are a secret force, you can rarely ‘see them coming’, I think the Equestrian expression is.”

“I understand now,” Twilight replied.

“Also,” Midnight spoke up rather faintly, trying to erase the bad impression from a moment ago, “they are the only noctrali that can go over their caste affiliation.”

“Oh? As in – they pose as members of another caste?” the mare asked, highly intrigued.

“No, no, that would be against the tradition!” the stallion quickly denied. “Do you recall me mentioning that a noctral usually only learns about his own role and cannot possess specialized knowledge and skills meant for other castes?”

“Yes, I remember that very well,” Twilight assured him. She also remembered how surprised and confounded she was by that revelation, but she did not wish to accentuate that right now.

“Well, Occultani can be of the priesthood, or fruittenders, or caretakers, but they actually can train and possess skills necessary to fulfill their role, like tactics, information gathering, advanced combat techniques. And those are restricted to the corresponding roles from our caste, the warriors,” Midnight concluded, pointing at himself and Deep Mist.

“Ah, so I trust that this access to knowledge above the usual, societal role is what makes them... arise caution?” Twilight asked, trying to avoid saying anything that could be synonymic to “fear”.

“Indeed,” Deep Mist responded. “We value ipia, but if we can expect them to be really anypony...” he left his sentence as it was. It was enough to understand the implication.

“And... you expect one of those... Oc-cultani to have sent that bat and the message?” Twilight queried, stammering only a bit on the term.

“It wouldn't be a surprise. If one of haspadri desires to keep oci on you, Knaze, I can’t see a better way of doing so,” Deep Mist concluded. “The fact that you witnessed kiropt is pretty lucky, though. None of the local noctrali would have seen it at this hour. We usually avoid going outside when Sewira Solee stares down on the World, you know.”

“But Twilight woke up earlier and I went out seeking her,” Midnight pointed out, nodding. “It was a stroke of luck, nothing more.”

“Yes...” Deep Mist agreed, yet gave a long look towards his comrade, with a note of accusation in it. “Still, stupid of the Occultan not to take such a possibility into consideration,” he judged, his eyes growing cold and his voice becoming censuring.

“Do you have any experience in espionage Deep Mist?” the mare inquired, hearing the seriousness of his opinion. “You are of the Mist Family, what would you do in a situation like that?”

The asked batpony didn't respond for a moment, instead thinking intensively. Midnight glanced at his companion with curiosity.

“I have some training, as a wampir of my Rodine, yes. And I would think that a... ‘neutral’ course of action would have been better. Sending the message alongside normal post, perhaps pointing out to Zurawine that it is a personal pism to closest relatives. That wouldn't stand out from other letters,” Deep Mist shared his opinion, his voice calm and calculating. “Whoever that Occultan at the garniz was, he fell victim to his own eagerness.”

Midnight replied to his comrade’s statements with an approving exhale, while Twilight presented another question.

“Can we be followed right now?”

“Nye, I doubt it. I would bet that there will be another one of Occultani waiting at Ambyit, instead. And if that’s the case, we shall be more careful,” Deep Mist assured and the other stallion nodded profoundly, glancing back. In Midnight’s eyes Twilight witnessed the promise from yesterday being renewed with even greater conviction. It calmed her down a lot as she smiled at the batpony.

The peaks of the mountains grew even closer, the snow on them shining faintly with moonlight, but the vague illumination of the night was forbidding Twilight from assessing how fast the chariot was actually moving. The small lights of hamlets below ceased to appear a long time ago, the last of farms and orchards left firmly behind the travelers, making room for gradually rising, forested hills. The gales of wind were becoming more profound, making Twilight subconsciously lower in her seat, as she tried to shield herself better from the howling force. Midnight and Deep Mist were resisting those attacks quite impressively, their powerful, leathery wings keeping the level of flight stable and as calm as it was possible in the worsening weather.

Twilight couldn't lie to herself. Flying in near darkness in atmospheric conditions like those? It filled her with a good measure of fear.

“Have you ever flown like this, Twilight?” Midnight shouted back at one point, his voice cutting above the wind.

“I don’t think so!” she responded, trying to be louder than the gale. “Are we far from the Border?”

“We need another hour!”

Deep Mist immediately reacted to this assessment.

“We shall have to do better, Maednoc Wentr. Look to the left!”

Midnight turned his head and, whatever he saw, it caused his muzzle to tense up as he cursed under his breath.

“What’s going on?” Twilight shouted. She too glanced to the north, trying to spot anything traitorous in the sky, but the night was not helpful in this task.

“We have a snowstorm incoming, faster than expected!” Midnight replied urgently and only after his words, did the mare discerned the threat. A portion of the sky that had remarkably no stars on it. After trying to focus her eyes even more, Twilight finally witnessed a cloud-like shape, slowly rolling in their direction. And, from their altitude, she could tell that they would end up right below it, if they were to cross paths with it.

“Hang tight, Twilight, we will need to speed up!” Midnight shouted vehemently, giving his comrade a nod of his head. They both reached for their helmets, or rather the firm leather straps hidden below the steel, and tied them vigorously under their chins. In the meantime Twilight sat herself more firmly down, ready to grab onto the chariot’s frame if necessary. She also checked if her bags were properly secured.

“Ready!” she shouted to her entourage, only guessing what they had planned. After all, did she not experience a rather dare-devilish maneuver only yesterday?

Midnight did a quick gesture with his hoof and Deep Mist responded with one of his own. At first, Twilight could not spot anything occurring, but soon enough did she realize that the two fliers’ wings began to synchronize. Deep Mist was steadily changing his pace, so that in a mere few moments, both the batponies achieved one rhythm. Their steady pace caused the chariot to gain more and more momentum, as the two pairs of leathery wings worked like clockwork, synchronized to the absolute perfection.

Twilight felt awed by the level of coordination between the stallions, but they were far from done in their maneuvers. Midnight gave out a short, unspecified shout and both him and Deep Mist lowered their heads and placed their legs as parallel alongside their bodies as it was possible. The strokes of their wings became even more forceful, drafting wide arches with their movement. The mare could actually feel, amongst the strong wind, the air being rippled by the steady, powerful moves.

It was a unique sight to watch for Twilight, from scientific perspective. It appeared that the leathery wings of batponies could produce a lot more force that the feathered pegasi wings, depending nearly solely on muscle strength rather than covering. When the mare had asked Midnight about them for the first time, he mentioned noctrali being faster than the fliers of Equestria, but only now did Twilight truly realize by how much. And, more importantly, why. Batponies never possessed the comfort of weather control. They didn't have any real assurance that their calm, moonlit night shall not turn into a vicious storm. They had to adapt, or face being bested by the mountains. They had to know exactly how to utilize the full capabilities of their webbed wings and rely on aerodynamics. And adapt they did, as Midnight was right now a prime example of unrelenting, physical wingpower. It was ultimately an eye-opening sight.

A portion of Twilight’s brain pointed out that she formed her findings about the noctrali while constantly staring at Midnight’s and only Midnight’s wings. However she was still sore at that part of her mind after its yesterday’s uprising, so she wasn't going to listen to those snarky remarks.

After ten minutes of this intense example of forceful flying, Twilight felt something landing on her head and wetting her mane. She reached with her hoof, discovering that it was indeed snow. However, unlike the snowfall Equestria usually experienced when the weather teams gathered clouds and Winter was to be brought upon the land, this wasn't but a beautiful, like hoofmade, cold star that adorned the mare’s head. What Twilight spotted melting in her hoof was an entire clump of white residue, without shape or form, consisting of a significant number of rough, irregular snowflakes. Memories brought her back to hers and her friends’ escapade to the Crystal Empire, where they were greeted by a rough blizzard. And, judging by the size of this particular cluster, this one was going to be a quite profound one if they were not to reach the Border quickly.

“How are we doing?!” Twilight shouted as the wind was desperately attempting to silence her.

Midnight yelled something back, but the mare could not discern what it exactly was. The tone of it was strained, however, causing worry to mount gradually in her. She put on her violet hood, trying to cover herself as best as she could from the snowfall.

She could guess what was the main factor influencing the travel now – the chariot itself. No matter how resplendent it appeared and how ornate it was, it clearly wasn't meant for travelling during a growing snowstorm. Twilight could feel the force of the wind assaulting the transport with more determination. As much as her entourage attempted to compensate for it, she could feel that they were deterred by their golden burden.

The snow finally decided to begin its full assault. Until now, Twilight could at least attempt to spot something in the moonlit night, but when the sky became darkened by clouds and the snowfall grew denser, she didn't have even a glimpse of chance of discerning what their location was. She covered herself better with the cloak, hoping to withstand the howling, frigid wind, but even with the aid of the cloth she felt the constant gales chilling her to the bone.

She wasn't even sure if her retinue was capable of seeing anything. Even their eyes must have had trouble piercing through the veil of snow, especially now, when the Moon and stars disappeared behind the thick layer of clouds. Twilight was until now only “quite concerned”, but she felt that an appropriate qualification of her feelings right now would be “Magic-Kindergarten distressed”.

Again, a portion of Twilight’s brain decided to activate and remind her, that Midnight promised her she would be safe. Which actually managed to change the assessment of the situation from “Magic-Kindergarten distressed” to “still concerned, but promised something by Midnight”.

She never knew she had an anxiety level named like that...

A particularly strong gust of wind hit the chariot from the left side. Twilight barely managed to grab onto the frame, avoiding falling out of her seat. Deep Mist took the full strength of the strike, trying to compensate for it the best he could, but the sheer force of the storm was enough for him to lose his pacing. Midnight spotted his friend’s struggle and pressed hardly to the left, attempting to stay on course to the best of his abilities. For a moment, Twilight was certain that the full extent of the force of the wind affecting the flight was braced by the stallion, although she could now barely see even her escort.

“Altu Opar, edn, dwo, edn, dwo!” she somehow heard Midnight’s shouts.

The other batpony began furiously flapping his wings, attempting to regain the rhythm. Midnight kept shouting on the top of his lungs.

“Edn, dwo, edn, dwo!”

Twilight was still grasping the chariot’s frame with her whole strength, multiplied by the worry. She felt that the transport began tilting to the right, as the gale found its way underneath the chariot in an attempt to flip it over.

And that wasn't the only danger right now. Despite the omnipresent snow and darkness of the night, she caught a glimpse of a rocky wall passing just to her right – the granite side of one of the mountains.

That peak had surprising velocity. Of course, it wasn't really the mountain moving by itself! Twilight chastised herself for this moment of illogical thinking, but it seemed to be entirely justifiable at that time. Shining Armor told her once what were the exact military safety procedures during flying, but even without that knowledge she could form an opinion – rocky slopes this close were, well, too close for any, even infinitesimal comfort.

The mare was a breath away from taking immediate action. She already began assessing how much magic would she need to use to disperse the clouds and clear the skies, but she spotted something among the snowfall, even though it surprised even her. Four small points of light, forming a square straight ahead of the chariot. Whatever those were, they were approaching with astonishing speed.

Another gust of wind caused a series of snowflakes to flank the protection of Twilight’s hood and assault her eyes in throngs of clumped, icy needles. She responded to this attack with furious rubbing of her muzzle, trying to get rid of the sensation and the attackers, but suddenly felt that no more snowflakes did charge at her. The wind also ceased its vicious campaign and withdrew. She opened her eyes, witnessing that they seem to have flown into some sort of carved tunnel, with its walls marked on left and right with small, simple lanterns. Using those as points of reference, Twilight had to conclude that they had achieved, by Equestrian standards, “ludicrous speed”.

A few seconds later, the chariot entered a vast, natural cave. Midnight and Deep Mist suddenly stopped flapping their wings and stretched them widely, trying to slow down in but a few moments. The surface of the cave was but a meter or two below and so did the descent take only a second. When they made their touchdown on the rocky surface, both batponies tried planting their hoofshoes in the ground, causing a remarkable and ear-piercing screech of steel against stone.

Twilight felt the force of the landing, causing her to be pulled forward, but the stallions' attempts at a reasonable breaking did their job, she had to conclude, as at first she was prepared to be almost flung from the chariot. She could only imagine how straining for their legs this action must have been. After full stop was achieved, Midnight quickly took off his harness and turned to face Twilight, taking a step towards her.

“Twilight, are you alright?” his voice was oozing worry.

“Y-yes. Yes, I am...” she replied, surprised at her low volume.

“Thank Neskaza Lunee...” the batpony supplicated, sitting down in relief. “I apologize deeply. We don’t usually have to force this maneuver, especially during transport...” he began explaining, panting heavily. Twilight realized that he looked utterly drained, his wings shaking from exhaustion and she could swear she could hear his heart pounding inside his cuirass.

Deep Mist took off his harness and knelt down on the ground, breathing even louder than Midnight.

“What... what Maednoc Wentr... meant to say... is that... this piece of... sunscorched... junk...” He attempted to angrily kick the chariot with his hind leg, yet it resulted in but a small, faint, metallic clang. “...nearly killed us...” he spurted out, resting his head on the stone floor.

Twilight felt horrible out of a sudden. It wasn't by her choice that she was granted this chariot for travel. It was a customary for Equestrian Royalty to move around officially in such means of transport, but even this, smallest of all chariots, did not have the aerodynamics to tackle storms.

“But it didn't...” Midnight replied to his comrade’s words, undoing the leather strap of his helmet. When he took it off, Twilight was surprised that a waterfall did not flow from underneath, considering the batpony’s cobalt mane was literally plastered to his scalp with sweat. “Nothing can stop Nocferrat!” he declared loudly with all the might of his fatigued pride, the echo caring his voice around. It caused Twilight to finally realize where they have landed exactly.

This spacious cavern was grand enough to house not only Twilight’s transport, but at least two dozen more of similar size, with enough room for the whole number of them to maneuver. Cobblestone paved the entirety of the floor, and large support columns, some of which being truly enormous natural formations, towered at least twelve meters high. A significant number of lanterns, each containing a lit candle, were hung by the ceiling, filling the whole place in an eerie glow, which must have meant that the cavern appeared well lit for the batponies.

Twilight had to conclude that the grotto must have served as an important landing zone, as two carved corridors, wide enough for two chariots to fit alongside one another, were leading out of it. The one behind the mare, through which the group must have flown a moment earlier, and one corresponding one on the other side of the cave which was probably also heading outside. Aside from the way it was formed, the cave housed a surprising amount of crates, racks, harnesses and even a solid crane, all prepared for incoming transports, as Twilight deliberated.

“It certainly seems so!” another voice resounded in the cavern, its accent thick and rough, replying to Midnight's earlier words. Twilight turned her head around, searching for the pony it belonged to.

A group of seven batponies was quickly approaching her. The mare was surprised she did not hear nor see them earlier, but her focusing on her companions must have caused her to miss the strong sound of hoofshoes, and the considerable amount of equipment laying around did obscure the squad's advance. These batponies differed from her entourage, as none of them possessed heavy armor, instead brandishing jerkins made of dark, possibly reinforced leather and simple, sallet helmets. They still possessed the signature claws as their weaponry, but Twilight could swear that those appeared less embellished and more mundane than the ones used by the Nightguard.

The stallion leading this group was far more elaborately equipped. He was the only approaching pony not to wear a helmet, instead possessing a cape, long and grandiose, the style of which Twilight had already witnessed on Commander Ardent Fang. If she didn't know who she was dealing with, she could have sworn that it was actually him trotting towards her, although in a younger and slightly altered version of himself. This batpony’s mane did not show signs of grey hairs, being dark brownish instead of black, and his physique appeared less imposing, albeit still mighty impressive. This similarity could mean but one thing - it was General Adamant Fang getting closer, having his bright, golden eyes fixed firmly on the mare.

“We greet you cordially, Princess Twilight Sparkle!” he bowed his head quite deeply, with a pleasant grin revealing his nearly white teeth. “We didn't expect you to make the flight tonight, however! The weather reports weren't positive,” he remarked, finally stopping in front of the mare and granting her a salute, with the group behind him doing the same in unison with their officer. “General Adamant Fang of the Ambyit, at your service. Forgive the lack of a more proper welcoming committee, Princess. Only an hour or so ago we had received the bat that you shall be taking the voyage tonight after all.”

“I do not mind, General,” Twilight assured, although she did not hear any sound of real abashment in the batpony’s voice other than the politely required one. “I am grateful to be granted this honor and enter the borders of your domain. It is an important step in the history of our nations,” she exclaimed, having this greeting formulated in her head in an instant. “Neskaza Lunee welae tuu noc illum,” she added on top of it, watching the General’s mouth widening in a smile.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee,” he begun. He, his troops and Twilight’s companions all lowered their heads, making the mare really close to copying the move herself. “...illum tueu noc tez, Knaze Crepuscle Iskre,” Adamant Fang finished and gave the mare the first opportunity to hear her own name in the batpony language. It had an intriguing ring to it, Twilight had to conclude. But Adamant Fang wasn’t through with his response. “May She guide you when you choose not to follow and may She make you see when you keep your eyes shut to Her truth.”

As much as those words sounded warm and cordial, there was something behind them that caused Twilight’s heart to stop for a brief moment. That wasn't only a wish of good fortune from a deity, nor was it an empty phrase to throw at an expected guest.

These sentences were backed by something Twilight recognized in Midnight some time ago and what sparked her interest, even if she did not really pursue the topic that much. Faith. She knew well from her interviews that the batpony religion was inspiring many aspects of their lives, which was an utterly captivating aspect of their culture to study further. However, after hearing the words which had come out of Adamant Fang’s mouth, a realization struck Twilight hard.

A religion with strict dogmas and, quite likely, present from the very start of batponies’ history as a community, forming over thousands of years and keeping them connected through great perils, such religion would have to make a visible... distinction. A line that Twilight just now felt separating her from her hosts.

She was a non-believer for them. A heathen. An infidel.

She had never realized that earlier. Not in Ponyville and not even in Hollow Shades, when Sunfall Ordain was her host. Midnight told Twilight once when they conversed about religion of the noctrali: “You stay with your way, I shall stay with mine." He claimed this to be the best solution. One that would make everything fine. Yes, perhaps between the two of them!

N-not that there was a ‘two of them’, silly brain!

But now Twilight felt like a large portion of her confidence has decided to go up in flames, quite likely on a mental stake of sorts.

Adamant Fang did not seem to spot that his guest became suddenly distressed by his honest words.

“It is a marvelous night indeed, to host you! And to guest our finest alongside you,” the General literally boomed, staring at the Nightguardians. “It must have been Peraure of a flight!” he exclaimed, spotting their exhaustion.

The two replied with an official salute, but none of the parties did appear inferior in this exchange of military receptions.

“Benu conwen, tribun! Tac, to bide.” Deep Mist answered with a tone of fraternal respect between warriors, despite his overwhelming fatigue. “Ferratani Altu Opar i Maednoc Wentr, tribun.”

“Well met, indeed! I will have some refreshments prepared for you,” the officer declared with a grin. “But let us converse in the language of our honored guest. Make the Princess feel welcome!” he proposed, glancing back at Twilight, who, still under the influence of yet another of recent mind storms, had not registered his words at first.

“Oh! T-thank you, General,” she spurted out, giving Adamant Fang a nervous smile. He spotted that something was amiss from this exchange and furrowed his brow.

“Ah, I would forget my fangs tonight!” He patted himself on the forehead and the mare suspected that he used a figure of speech right there. “You must be equally, if not more, exhausted after this flight than the two guardians! Please, Princess, allow me to lead you to your quarters.” He stepped to the side, extending his foreleg as the entourage behind him created a espalier for her to pass. “Everything was prepared in advance. I am also ready to provide you with a set of drier clothes, if you’d wish to change,” he offered with genuine politeness.

This made Twilight ultimately realize that she was, in fact, soaked as much as her two companions. Although not in sweat. Did the cloak she wore failed her in its protective task? She glanced at her back, witnessing whole clumps of snow melting in the, quite warm as she had to assess, interior of the cave. The sheer volume of snowflakes have managed to turn the cloth into a humid towel.

To the mare’s great discomfort.

“You are too generous, General. I do possess ensembles of my own and as much as I am moved by the offer, I must decline,” Twilight emphasized, trying to sound as polite as she could. Adamant Fang laughed cordially.

“Very well, Princess, but you will have to convince my wife too, if she shall see you like this. And that might be a diplomatic mission of its own magnitude!” the batpony stated, his eyes shining with amusement.

Twilight was stunned by the fact that Adamant Fang’s Equestrian, despite the thick accent and wrong intonation, was so convincing. If more batponies were to speak like this in Noctraliya, then avoiding bumping into the language barrier would be a lot easier.

“Please, Princess...” the General invited her once more to cross amongst the warriors towards a distant passage leading from the landing cavern. Twilight stared back, glancing at Midnight who gave her a reassuring nod, as Deep Mist was already taking her luggage. She passed in between the warriors, glancing left and right, witnessing prideful and immovable gazes, locked in place due to discipline. She also spotted that their leather jerkins were actually hiding proper chainmail underneath.

Adamant Fang followed Twilight closely right after gesturing to his troops to aid the Nightguardians with the mare’s belongings, taking into consideration their weariness.

The passage they have taken was not unlike the ones Twilight witnessed in Hollow Shades, although a lot wider, prepared to have transports led through it, for distribution in the fortress, as the mare believed. The corridor was paved with cobblestone, in which the wheels of carts managed to carve steady, concaved lines. There were more lanterns here than in the smaller outpost, so Twilight at least had a chance of avoiding stumbling in utter darkness.

“I hope our weather did not discourage you from further travel, Princess. I know you are unused to unstable climate patterns,” Adamant Fang wished to engage in small talk, for, as of now, the only sound present was the steady rhythm of warriors’ hooves, marching behind Twilight, the General and the two Nightguardians.

“It is quite a new experience, a severe blizzard like this. But it only adds to the joy and elation I feel, visiting your lands,” the mare responded, hoping that a warm, friendly, but still quite confident approach would be as effective with Adamant Fang as it was with his brother. For now, she managed to make the former laugh heartily.

“I was prepared to hear complaints piled upon complaints. No offence, Princess,” he added with calm politeness. “We find Equestrians to be quite finicky and disapproving when it comes to weather.”

“Oh, I assure you, General, we are not that finicky,” Twilight replied immediately, ready and wishing to cure any misconceptions the batpony might have had.

“I sure hope so! But centuries of manipulating weather has to leave you a bit lazy...” he jested, giving the mare a grin. Then he pulled his head back, sighing. “Misuse breeds woe!” he exclaimed to himself, causing Twilight to glance at him with curiosity. His words sounded like a quotation and the tone of his voice might have indicated that it was some sort of religious or traditional precept.

Wait, was he still talking about Equestrians?

Twilight’s formulating question became cut off by the General’s inquiry towards Midnight and Deep Mist.

“How’s my dear brother doing, guardians? Is he giving you a hard time?”

The two warriors exchanged glances before Deep Mist replied.

“He is our hetman, our opinion on him shall always take this into consideration, tribun.”

“And he is my brother. My opinion on him has been taking that into consideration for a long, long time!” Adamant Fang accentuated with amusement, but also nodded in an expression of understanding. “Say what your conscience allows you to.”

Midnight smirked at the General.

“He is the best officer we could ask for. Sympathetic when necessary, strict when he can.”

This assessment caused a chuckle from the officer.

“Sounds like him, yes. Is this his doing?” he gazed at the receding signs of Deep Mist’s shiner. The warrior coughed.

“Nye, tribun, it’s not,” he answered as tenaciously as he could, considering his bruise.

Twilight, who looked behind to bear witness to this exchange, caught a glance from Deep Mist towards Midnight. It was but a split second occurrence, but it grasped the mare’s attention. She never did ask what caused this mark on the batpony...

“Well, I wouldn’t be surprised, for once!” Adamant Fang did state in the meantime. “He was always a bit despotic,” he pointed out, giving a jesting stare towards Twilight, who replied with a polite grin and nod. Though it was weird for her, to hear such revelations during an official visit. Perhaps this fraternal rivalry was running quite deep. She could began guessing why. Adamant Fang appeared a lot more candid and moderate in comparison to his, as the mare knew, strict and iron-hoofed sibling.

The corridor finally came to an end, with the exit guarded by two more local warriors. They granted the group a salute, letting Twilight enter another of the spacious caverns. This one, however, a lot more lively than the landing one.

If this place was to be on the outside, the mare would call it a courtyard of this bastion, with the walls of the cave acting like the surrounding buildings. The corridor leading to the landing cavern was positioned slightly above the ground level of the grotto, allowing Twilight to see the entirety of the place from the top of this regularly carved slope.

However, the first thought that occurred to her when she laid her eyes on the place was that of an interior of an anthill. Countless tunnels were leading from this cavern, some of them simple and plain, akin to boreholes, others wide and spacious, marked with high, carved arches. It didn't say much for batpony architecture, though, as the rest of the cavern did not have too many signs of hoofwork, instead using natural crevices and rock formations, sometimes backed by wooden supports.

As far as the “ants” of this place were considered, Twilight felt absolutely stunned by what she saw. The entire floor of the cavern was occupied by warriors, mares and stallions, all in leather, chainmail and steel, standing in an organized, square formation. At least two hundred pairs of glistening eyes, reflecting the light of lanterns hanging on the ceiling and sides of the cave, all focused on her with their slit irises. Everypony was still, everypony was stoic and fierce alike.

Adamant Fang stopped for a moment, smiling contently at his troops before addressing the mare.

“I might have told a little lie back there, Princess, but I did not wish to ruin the surprise,” he stated, standing right in front of the mare. “Allow me to be the first to greet you officially in the lands blessed by the Goddess. Welcome to Noctraliya, Princess Twilight Sparkle!” he exclaimed, saluting.

The entire gathering followed the gesture of their General in unison, causing the deafening noise of metal and steel to fill the chamber. All but one pair of wings in the cavern, Twilight's, became extended, causing a gust of wind to sweep through the place. It even made the lanterns all the way at the rocky ceiling to wobble back and forth. Midnight and Deep Mist joined in this grandeur greeting of the first ever ambassador in the lands of batponies.

Twilight did not anticipate the very magnitude of this reception, despite being aware of the uniqueness of her visit. She could only stand, petrified, in the midst of a foreign race, two hundred plus sets of eyes staring right at her, ferocity and pride locked in them firmly, throngs of sharp claws flickering in the light of the moving lanterns and a terrifying multitude of glistening fangs, seemingly threatening her with their presence.

Twilight, for a split second, felt like her self-confidence would give in and crumble, feeling the incredulous weight this greeting did put on her shoulders.

Luna went through the throng of usual documents once more, checking and double-checking, making sure that all the seals and signs were placed correctly on them. The various court administrators had to be completely assured of the authenticity of their orders to carry out the rulings of the Royal Office.

As much as mundane that task would appear to anypony not used to the ways of the court, Luna came to enjoy this side of ruling the nation a long time ago. It was repetitive and dull to some extent, yes, but at the same time strangely calming. Especially in between visiting ponies’ dreams and trying to defeat the most hidden insecurities of the needing, slumbering subjects.

And yet tonight’s work was proceeding remarkably sloppily. Luna spotted that she had smeared the stamps a couple of times, not paying enough attention. Not to mention allowing a particularly nasty and vivid inkblot to utterly ruin one of the parchments.

Such unprofessionalism on her part!

She rubbed her eyes, trying to refocus them and complete her task, but the continuous, nagging sensation in her brain forbade her from recommencing. She felt in a desperate need for a break.

As she stood up from the desk, her eyes glanced towards the chessboard in the corner, on which a particular, crystal queen was surrounded on all sides by dark rivals, threatened and alienated in their company. Luna sighed. Her mind had been giving her a hard time since Twilight Sparkle’s departure.

Trotting slowly and stoically, or at least attempting to, the Princess approached the corner of the chamber, right near the bookshelves full of legal treaties, and tapped the stone with her horn. A passage materialized in an outline of cyan smoke, revealing a spiral staircase heading down into the dark bellows of the castle.

Descending, Luna could hear an echo of a distant conversation.

“Could that be of any use to us?”

“Think about it. An invasive application of—”

“No, no, I shall not revert to that just yet, we need caution and pacing.”

“Preposterous!”

It seemed her servant was pretty busy tonight as well.

Upon reaching the bottom of the stairs, Luna entered a round, vast chamber, burrowed deep within the walls of the Royal Castle, hidden from anypony but her and those she would deem worthy of assisting her. In the middle, a massive, bulky table was littered with scrolls and manuscripts of various origins, from official notes to torn scraps of paper. And the walls of the room were ornamented with maps and lists and pictures, magically pinned to the marble surface.

Luna always thought that this place appeared like a lair of a ravenous spider, as all of the parchments on the walls were connected according to the traces of information they possessed with strings weaved of silver, arcane energy. A spreading, complicated web of clues, tips, reports and data, in which many a ponies were wrapped in, much unaware of this situation. And in the middle of the shimmering web stood Luna’s loyal spider himself, gracefully brandishing a slate gray tailcoat accompanied with a white shirt and a silver ascot.

“I have no interest in any frivolities of yours tonight,” Moonwarden muttered into space in a gruff, irritated tone as the Princess trotted forward. She only smiled at those words, however, expecting to hear a reply happening quite soon.

“You call them ‘frivolities’, I honestly prefer the term ‘pleasures’,” the stallion addressed himself back, switching his attention from one unfolded scroll before him to another. His monocle was levitating around, shifting from sentence to sentence, acting like a tool of a skilled appraiser.

“We have no time for pleasures either,” the advisor once more replied to himself, utterly possessed by his work.

“You can be such a bore sometimes. I have no idea how she is coping with you, Moonwarden.”

The Princess calmly passed the unicorn, trying not to giggle, and took a seat at a little table set in the corner. She had already gotten used to the fact that her servant enjoyed having conversations with himself and, to be fair, she did eavesdrop on him from time to time, for the sake of her own amusement. This time, however, she was not seeking elation. She coughed theatrically, hoping to grasp his attention.

Moonwarden stopped in his tracks, blinking a few times and putting his monocle down on the table. He glanced right and left before realizing that he had company other than himself.

“Ah, Your Majesty, forgive me!” he exclaimed, bowing deeply before Luna. “I was utterly preoccupied, I did not spot your arrival.”

The Princess graced him with a warm smile. “Fret not, Moonwarden, I was not waiting too long.”

The stallion looked abashed for a split second before realizing that those words were merely to tease him.

“Amusing,” he muttered joyously, although his eyes remained calm. “How might I be of service, my lady?”

Luna gestured towards the other chair and Moonwarden took his place, keeping his eyes locked on the Princess. As he sat down a sudden grimace twisted his calm smile and he inhaled through his clenched teeth, moving away from the seat’s back.

“Your scars bothering you again, my servant?” the alicorn inquired with a touch of worry in her tone.

“Nothing to be concerned about, my lady,” Moonwarden assured, stretching his spine before leaning back onto the chair slowly. “In some instances I simply forget they are there,” he admitted, his smirk becoming a bit distant as his gaze focused on the Princess again. “Now, what would your wishes be, my lady?”

“I was wondering,” the alicorn began, resting her forelegs on the table, “whether I could borrow a moment of your time.”

“Why, Your Majesty, I have sworn my loyalty to you – the entirety of my time is at your disposal,” the stallion replied somehow passionately, then rolled his eyes. “Oh, where are my manners tonight, would you like some tea, my lady? Or maybe something a little more suave? I have a bottle of the finest grape liquor from the Unicorn Range stashed here...”

“Secretly drinking on the job, Moonwarden?” Luna inquired playfully, nodding in agreement at his offer.

“I would not dare, my lady. Drunken antics, as I have been taught, are not even remotely helpful in administrative skulduggery,” her servant replied, levitating a bottle from the nearest cupboard alongside a pair of elegant stemware. “Although I cannot vouch for some of our other courtiers. I swear, one has to be inebriated to occasionally slip into such incompetence.”

The stallion uncorked the bottle, filled both glasses and offered one of them to Luna, who tasted the beverage with curiosity.

“A sweet, rich bouquet. Not too potent though. I sense a delicate hint of... blackberries. A very enjoyable drink,” she stated, to Moonwarden’s visible satisfaction.

“I am glad you find it praiseworthy, Your Majesty. Now...” he paused for a moment, leaning back, gently this time, with his glass suspended in the silver aura of his magic, “... I presume you might wish to abandon this mask of good humour, my lady. It is not too convincing.”

Luna’s gentle smile became petrified and she glared at Moonwarden for a moment before letting out a profound sigh.

“Have you probed my mind already?”

The unicorn’s face betrayed shock. “My lady! My oath of servitude and obedience means never using my natural talent and abilities on you. Why would you suspect me?”

Luna leaned forward. “Because distrust shields us better than an armor of steel.”

“Well said,” Moonwarden responded with something of a proud smirk forming on his lips. “My oath still stands, though. And I would not need to inquest your mind to feel the worry oozing from you, my lady,” his voice grew serious, as well as his expression. “It is about Princess Twilight, is it not?”

Luna stayed silent for a moment, sipping her beverage. “Any news?”

“Indeed, my lady. I have received a notification from one of my informants.” He quickly levitated a scroll from the round table, unraveled the parchment and found the correct phrase. “Ah, here it is: ‘Princess Twilight reached the Nightguard outpost safely. No worrying signs.’ Which means,” he added, placing the paper down on the table and tapping it with his hoof, “that today another note shall be brought to me, confirming her departure towards the mountains, if my calculations are correct. And they are, I feel inclined to assure.”

“Could you still place an informant closer to the Ambyit so that we have some more coverage of Twilight’s journey?” Luna asked, eyeing the scroll and disregarding Moonwarden’s blatant overconfidence.

“I took the liberty of doing so already, my lady. He is a geologist, he has since always wished to visit the Tramplevanian Alps. He shall be staying in a valley within the spyglass reach from—”

Moonwarden stopped as the paper escaped from under his hoof in the aura of Luna’s magic. He automatically reached for the runaway document, yet it slipped his grasp, resulting in him being frozen in a pretty compromising position as the Princess read the entirety of the report, not just the sentences he had mentioned.

She granted him a stare of reprimand after a moment of silence. “Well, looks like somepony was busy. ‘Mayor seen drunk again. Local timber production surpassing quotas thanks to province charting. Royal Guard garrison without changes, prone to infiltration. Awaiting further instructions’,” she quoted from the parchment, causing Moonwarden to press his lips together in mounting worry. “What is the meaning of this, servant? I did not order such observations to be undertaken.”

The advisor’s muzzle twitched before he brought up an imitation of a calm, polite smile on his face, trying to hide his rising anxiety.

“Why, Your Majesty, I am merely attempting to benefit you. If I am to provide you with all the important information from the domain, my lady, I have to sometimes act on my own accord, so that I can fulfill my role. I—”

“You,” Luna interrupted him, grinning, “allow me to frighten you out of your wits far too easily.”

Moonwarden closed his agape mouth in an instant, before letting a defeated smile bloom on his muzzle.

“Touché, my lady. You, however, know that you invoke my fearful respect for many reasons,” he attempted to explain and discredit his recent blunder of composure.

“Indeed,” Luna replied with a hint of mockery. “Nevertheless, my servant, your pride does need some trimming from time to time,” she added, to which the stallion shook his head, chuckling.

“Oh, how marvelous, I have been promoted to the esteemed rank of ‘Royal Hedge’. My father would be so proud of me,” Moonwarden remarked sarcastically while rolling his eyes, much to Luna’s amusement. “To your boundless tomfoolery, Your Majesty!” he raised an ironic toast, albeit one in which the two of them eagerly participated.

However, the stallion did not continue in utilizing his biting tongue. “Jesting aside, I sincerely doubt I have already managed to resolve the entirety of your worries about Twilight Sparkle, my lady. Please, make them known to me, so I can aid you,” he offered with a tone of keenness.

Luna put down her glass. She took a deep breath in before proceeding, her voice calm, almost saddened.

“I am concerned whether my recent actions were accordingly justified. Keeping Twilight away from information, sending her to Noctraliya without preparing her any better, which, as you had rightfully evaluated, is dangerous. The ways of my children are disparate from Equestrian ideals, those which Twilight is a great advocate of...”

“A candour statement, my lady.”

“Thank you,” Luna continued in the same tone. “And as much as I trust in her strength, I feel conflicted. Hence why I wish for you to advise me on the matter.”

“How come, my lady?” Moonwarden inquired, his gaze focused on the Princess’ cyan eyes. “You seemed to have been convinced about the idea. You yourself stated that no cost is too great when—”

“I know what I said,” Luna interrupted him abruptly. “But I have been thinking this through again and again, unable to make my mind. And I wish to be advised,” her voice grew imperious and royally demanding. “Advise me then, Moonwarden. Have I done good, allowing her to go? Was my decision valid?”

The stallion put down his glass and conjoined his hooves before his muzzle. He squinted his eyes for a moment in deep consideration.

“I cannot grant you an answer like that, my lady,” he replied strongly after a while.

Luna leaned back, picking up her glass and deciding to take another sip after all.

“You ‘cannot’, or ‘do not want’ to answer?” she pressed him. “You know I value your insight, Moonwarden, even if it goes against me.”

“I am aware, my lady. I simply cannot answer whether you did ‘good’. I would have to answer both ‘yes’ and ‘no’, not to mention coping with the faulty definition of ‘good’,” his voice progressively grew reserved.

“I am positive I know what you mean, but do explain yourself, my servant,” Luna encouraged him, making herself more comfortable on the seat.

“Of course, my lady. But do stop me if I shall begin ranting.”

“I might, I might not,” she replied and Moonwarden’s muzzle twitched with a smirk.

“Very well, Your Majesty. You see, it verily depends on one thing – perspective. ‘Beauty is in the eye of the beholder’, as the saying goes. Well, I would not limit such a state of things to only beauty,” he paused for a brief moment to gather his thoughts. “From Twilight Sparkle’s point of view – you have sent her to a distant land without full knowledge of the recent political situation, deliberately hiding important information. Not to mention you are, indubitably, the greatest ‘specialist’ and indisputable authority on batponies in the entire domain, Your Majesty, and yet you have told Twilight an utter naught about them. So, even if she has no idea about it, your actions could be evaluated as… ‘bad’,” he paused, annoyed. “I despise this word, it is so... simplistic, so limiting.”

He stretched his back before continuing. “Now, from your standpoint, my lady, which I feel inclined to share, you did... ‘good’. Your plan is to bring batponies closer to Equestria, open new possibilities of interaction between the races, perhaps even ‘placate’ the noctrali somehow and acquire, also for yourself, an unbiased opinion on them as a nation. So you quite cleverly sent in our dear filly scout—” Moonwarden covered his mouth, mocking an expression of shame, “pardon, ‘esteemed Princess of Friendship’, to do your bidding.”

Luna’s stare became chastising and frigid, but the stallion did not seem to care.

“More so, my lady, your words about ‘no cost being too great’ would be naturally frowned upon by a common, Equestrian citizen. A foreseeable reaction, most ponies are so involved in the ideas of Friendship and morality and… ‘Good’, that they lock themselves away from a whole spectrum of life’s other, quite satisfying alternatives. At the same time I would deem yours a reasonable logic in nearly all cases, which coequally means that your course of action was… ‘good’.”

He took a deep breath, then stayed still for a moment before continuing in a tone of disgust. “Although plague upon me if I shall ever use the plainness of dualism, the horrid division of ‘good’ and ‘evil’ to judge any course of action, when this dreadful system is thrust upon us by simple, limited minds,” he spat out the words and shuddered in aversion. “To sum up, my lady, your choice could be evaluated as both ‘good’ and ‘bad’, but such a classification is faulty,” Moonwarden finished, letting his words sink in the silence that fell upon the chamber, as he awaited his lady’s reply.

The Princess was staring right into her advisor’s eyes, her gaze becoming as regal as one could expect from a sovereign and a powerful alicorn. The stallion was trying his best to withstand such a focused, frigid leer, yet he did feel like shrinking in his seat.

“Your evaluation is sound, Moonwarden,” Luna finally spoke, her voice tremendously calm. “However, you would claim to support my action and yet I recall you shuddering at my words...”

“Oh? Ah, yes, I did shiver, my lady,” the stallion admitted. “But not at your determination, Your Majesty, but rather at the sorrow I had spotted in your eyes. I despise seeing you doubting yourself, my lady,” the unicorn responded, reaching for his wineglass and taking a calming gulp from it. “Your calculative approach is one of the reasons why I had decided to come into your service. Too many ponies are trapped in worthless, bucolic conventions nowadays. I am glad somepony still remembers about the rule of ruthless calculus.”

“So you find me ruthless then, Moonwarden?” Luna inquired, arching her eyebrow.

“When such is the necessity. But you can also be kind. And incomparably benevolent. And inspiringly daunting,” he enumerated with a sly grin. “You are all of the above and more, Your Majesty.”

“I have been around long enough to discern flattery, my servant. It can only get you so far,” Luna reprimanded him, not appearing at all flustered by his praise.

“Considering my position, I think it has gotten me as far as I did wish it to take me, Your Majesty,” the advisor’s satisfied response was. “Yet I do mean my words. Equestria is lucky to have a monarch of your unique insight.”

The Princess did not respond at first, a sad smile merely making its way upon her muzzle. She looked towards the nearest wall, following a particular set of arcane strings making its way through the whole room, promising to lead one into a venture of knowledge, information and intrigue.

“There are ponies that would deem some of my decisions and actions as even villainous, Moonwarden,” she finally disclosed, her eyes meaningfully tracking one of the smaller, magical fibers.

“Following a certain convention, most definitely. While others would praise you and adore you, Your Majesty, for the same workings,” Moonwarden pointed out, his eyes never moving away from Luna’s face. “It is quite inevitable, you see... Have you ever touched the subject of criminology, my lady?” he asked without real context.

“It is not something that had existed before my absence. And I have not found an opportunity so far, no,” the alicorn answered, once more focusing her attention at the advisor. “Why do you ask?”

“I have found an intriguing dilemma presented by one of the schools of said study – why are some deeds considered ‘crimes’ and why would some ponies be branded as ‘criminals’? Their provided answer was simple, something I have also considered in my psychological research,” he emphasized, taking this moment to refill both the wineglasses. “What forces this divide between misdemeanors and other actions is simply a popularly accepted convention, an artificial, subjective idea. Par example, we find the act of stealing unwanted. We name it an offence then. You are stealing, ergo you are a thief, ergo we can punish you.”

“Based on a common agreement. But one could create a system in which stealing is not penalized or maybe considered an act of cunning and, as such, rewarded,” Luna continued the train of thought.

“Precisely. Diamond Dogs’ culture shows traces of such habit, them being the mucky scavengers they are,” Moonwarden stated and grimaced. “But why should this theory be limited to law only? What about morality? Is it not a convention as well? It is hardly a universal system, after all.”

Luna nodded, as she did not find any debilities in his theory so far. “Indeed. I remember a time when the griffons believed that kidnapping the wives of their enemies and... forcing them to bear children... was an act of strength and, therefore, praised. While for us such practice was, and is, abhorrent,” she stated and Moonwarden’s disgusted expression did account for her words. He, however, quickly regained his composure.

“Morality,” he began, his voice bitter, “is a set of rules and regulations that society is trying to imprint us with. Telling us what is wanted and not, what is desirable and what frowned upon. So that we sit straight while eating, be respectful to elders, pay our taxes and never try to escape the walls built, even against our very nature, right in our minds.”

The Princess observed the stallion’s gaze as he was speaking. There was a fervent force raging behind those calm, mercurial eyes. A dark determination that she could relate to all too well.

“And, Your Majesty, this is exactly why you should not fear being scrutinized for your actions, as long as you yourself are comfortable with them,” he asserted, smiling warmly, even if his eyes were more frigid than the great glaciers. “After all, breaking the rules of society is, in truth, without retribution. Neither do those rules change reality in any way. And I shall demonstrate, my lady.”

Before Luna could say anything, Moonwarden reached for one of the pristine silver spoons placed with the tea set on the table.

“Wonderful, is it not?” he asked, then hid the utensil in one of his tailcoat pockets.

“What are you doing?” the Princess asked, slightly perplexed.

“I have just stolen a spoon,” the unicorn testified in a tone of friendly banter.

“Why would you do that, Moonwarden?”

“Because I wanted to,” he answered politely.

“And that proves... what exactly?” Luna could not see the reason behind this claimed larceny of his.

“Equestria’s society declares stealing is bad, therefore one cannot do it. But I have just done it,” he took the spoon out of the pocket, twirling it playfully before his muzzle. “The rule did not limit me. There was no ‘stop’ sign in my mind. Nor a magical barrier around the spoon. Nor do I feel particularly scourged by whatever balderdash hoodoo that we would believe is keeping everypony from stealing. And I doubt I shall ever at all be punished...”

“Unless I were to decide to discipline you right this instant,” Luna raised her glass and declared victoriously.

“I sincerely doubt that to be your decision, my lady. I trust in your reason and willingness to permit me to prove a point,” Moonwarden riposted, smiling as the Princess did not follow her threat with further actions.

“You mind ventures into dark places, my servant,” the Princess had to conclude, somewhat astonished by what she heard. Not appalled though. She could not be so, she was plunging her mind into the same directions far too often.

“Are there any other premises worth exploring, my lady?” he asked rhetorically. “After all, everything else is basked in the light of Friendship and other illustrious conventions,” he paused for a moment, leaning back and spreading his forelegs in a gesture of conclusion. “And so I hope I have put your mind at ease, Your Majesty. Your course of action was reasonable and using Twilight Sparkle to achieve your goal, well... if there is anypony capable of succeeding against a stacked deck of Fate, it is Twilight Sparkle.”

“Even if I had my hoof in stacking the deck?” Luna inquired serenely, giving her servant an intrigued look from over her glass.

Moonwarden smirked back and drank some of his liquor. “Only slightly, though. If you were actually to scheme against Twilight, Your Majesty, the naïve child would crumble and perish in no time.”

“You are too reproachful, my servant,” Luna chastised him. “Twilight Sparkle is destined for great things and her inner strength pushes her through many terrible perils.”

“Blind faith in Friendship can hardly be considered ‘strength’, Your Majesty. It leads to trusting against reason, certitude contra logic.” Moonwarden waved his hoof dismissively. “Although if I had even the most miniscule of proofs that her levity in the ideals of Friendship is based on rationale and not some sort of serendipitous spark...” he paused meaningfully and looked around. “Alas, nothing so far,” he concluded, but his conviction only made Luna giggle.

“You might learn one day, my servant, that you are closer to the hidden truth about Friendship than you think,” she addressed him with a smile. She then nodded, visibly relieved. “Thank you for your words of reassurance, my advisor.”

“Your gratitude is the greatest of honours, my lady. I understand why you would be cautious. After all, Twilight Sparkle happens to be Equestria’s prime champion, her safety is crucial for the domain. But, as much as it escapes reasoning itself, she has dealt smoothly with every challenge in her life so far.”

Luna stood up from her seat after she finished her drink, causing Moonwarden to lift himself up as well.

“I still wish for you to bring me any news about her mission that reach your ears,” the Princess commanded.

“Naturally, my lady. However, our sources shall be limited behind the borders of Noctraliya. We have no spies there whatsoever,” the advisor admitted, squinting his eyes in deep thought. “Although, I have recently found out that I am considered a convert by the batpony Nightguard.”

The Princess blinked a couple of times before speaking up.

“As in – you following me just like my children? Praising me as the Immaculate Moon?”

“It appears so, yes. I do praise you, my lady, just on a slightly different basis,” he assured, smiling mysteriously. “But if this rumour of my conversion could grant me an advantage when dealing with the batponies, I shall use this opportunity,” the stallion declared, approaching the grand table and picking his monocle up. “The Moonwarden. I like the sound of that a lot.”

Witnessing his content expression, Luna shook her head. What did she just tell him about trimming his pride?

“Ever the opportunist,” she muttered, causing him to chuckle as he put on his eyepiece.

“Pardon me, my lady, but if it were not for that feature of my character, I would never have come into your service. And you would be missing a crafty advisor.”

“Wait, I think I know exactly what you are talking about,” Luna pondered theatrically, rubbing her chin with unmatched grace. “Do you mean the time when you were supposed to provide security coverage for the Grand Galloping Gala? When you abandoned your post, committed breach of security perimeter, sneaked into my private chambers like a burglar and demanded being given a place by my side?”

Moonwarden furrowed his brow. “No, Your Majesty. I mean the time when I had used my operative permissions to leave my post and scout the castle for threats, utilized my prowess in infiltration to avoid the Royal Guard, gained access to your chambers akin to a silent shade and bent my knee before you in my great humility, pleading for being allowed to eternally serve you,” he listed with a growing, jovial smile. “As I have said, evaluation of deeds is purely a matter of perspective.”

“Indeed. I will agree with the ‘plea of eternal servitude’, although I leave the rest up to debate,” Luna responded, trying to hide her mirth. “However, you cannot contest one fact with your logic of ambiguity.”

“And what would that circumstance be?” Moonwarden replied overconfidently.

“That by the time you returned to your post, the Grand Galloping Gala had been turned by Twilight Sparkle and the Element Bearers from the most sophisticated and refined of Equestrian celebrations into a disaster that was widely discussed throughout the following months.”

The unicorn’s sly smile began shrinking and fading as Luna continued, her own grin fueled by his draining amusement.

“And, if I recall correctly, you were nearly demoted and incarcerated by the High Council for this, for you were trusted to keep the event going resplendently, without disturbances or any fracas. And in which task you had failed miserably.”

By that point, Moonwarden looked like an icon of pure resignation.

“Not to mention that rumors reached me about you being nearly trampled by the Royal Gardens’ animals and—”

“My lady, please, have mercy... You have won this round,” the unicorn interrupted her on a comically sorrowful note of conceding. “Well played,” he admitted, exhaling and returning to his work, beaten.

Luna giggled at his exaggerated expression of despair. She knew it was but a temporary victory of hers, but she was going to enjoy winning this banter. She was about to leave him to his task, but a sudden realization occurred to her.

“Moonwarden?”

“Yes, Your Majesty?” he replied immediately, his face back to a perfect, neutral expression.

“That report from Hollow Shades... It said that they have surpassed quotas because of province charting, right?”

Moonwarden looked around for the parchment, finally finding it on the side table, where the Princess must have left it without noticing. He levitated it towards him and scanned its contents once more.

“Y... yes, my lady, that is what the report states,” he confirmed before looking with curiosity at the Princess.

“Did the Bureau of Cartographers pass a decision lately to chart the Eastern Woods? I do not recall anything like this.”

Moonwarden pondered for a while, closing his eyes in concentration.

“No... neither do I, Your Majesty. The last official update of maps happened last year, so the law does not demand a renewal just yet.”

“Look into that,” Luna declared, leaving Moonwarden to his tasks.

“Right away, Your Majesty,” he responded loyally, bowing down before the Princess of the Night and watching her depart.

However, Luna stopped in the doorway for a moment and smirked. “And when you will be done for tonight, perhaps you would like to continue our game of chess?”

Moonwarden replied with a sly grin, not a trace of his latest loss in banter present on his muzzle.

“But, my lady, I am an opportunist, no? And so, if I was granted with such a favorable circumstance of having your queen compromised, I will take my time planning, before taking an utterly merciless advantage...” he whispered back to Luna with undeniable satisfaction.

As he recommenced his duties, the Princess did feel a small sting in her heart. Yes, her decision of allowing Twilight to go might have been reasonable from a certain perspective...

But who could assure her that Noctraliya did not have its own merciless opportunists, ready and waiting?

Twilight could hear her heart pounding so loud she was almost certain that it was audible all around the cavern filled with batponies. Adamant Fang, saluting but grinning widely, addressed her after the metallic echo of the recent greeting faded away amongst the vast crevices and fissures of the cave.

“Once more, it is a unique pleasure to be a part of this historical moment!” he boomed, his accent becoming thicker alongside his rising enthusiasm. “May your visit account to the great vision of Neskaza Lunee!” he roared the Goddess’ name with zeal.

The entire chamber honored their deity by lowering their heads in veneration. Even Twilight caught her neck bending down in an instinctive response. She deliberated going through with the gesture but, just before she was able to make up her mind, the host looked back at her.

“It was Her merciful will to allow you to aid Her numerously. For carrying out Her grand plan, even against your nature and choice, you have our great gratitude!”

Twilight smiled in reply to his praises, yet it was a rather empty grimace from her. She was not sure whether there was any gratitude truly present in the General’s speech. From what she could deduce from his tone and choice of words, her role in freeing Princess Luna and subsequent events was considered less than significant and the emphasis was placed on the will of the Immaculate Moon.

Not that Twilight felt a glutton for exaltation! But she would appreciate some credit at least, right?

Adamant Fang continued in the meantime.

“And, as I hope you shall allow me, Princess,” he paused in an inquiry and Twilight nodded, even though she wasn’t certain what exactly was she agreeing to, “I would like to welcome to our home our brothers!” He pointed out Midnight and Deep Mist to the gathered warriors. “Hwale dla Nocferrat!”

The whole chamber erupted in shouts and cheers, causing Twilight to grind her teeth at the sheer force behind the voices. Her brain was inclined to point out that, as much as her greeting was more elaborate and dignified, even with Adamant Fang’s misplaced emphasis, the welcome that her entourage received was far more enthusiastic.

The Nightguardians exchanged glances and stepped forward, presenting themselves to the crowd in the full splendor of their armors and equipment. They gathered all of their pride and stood dignified and tall, receiving this unique greeting from their brethren. Twilight thought that it would all have been better if Midnight and Deep Mist didn’t have their manes soaking wet from their recent stunt and their wings shaking with fatigue.

Then again, she was herself wrapped in a piece of damp, heavy cloak so she wasn’t going to be the one to point hooves at appearances.

Adamant Fang raised his hoof and the warriors responded immediately, as dead silence fell upon the cave.

“Swadrani!” he shouted and Twilight spotted at least a dozen of ponies from the front row of the formation step forward and salute in response. “Full reports in an hour. And, to celebrate this moment further, a cup of gozalke for everypony this supper! Dismissed!” Adamant Fang roared, giving Twilight a proud glance.

The mare had a pretty good idea that the General wished to be seen as a generous leader and the massive cheer of the crowd that happened soon afterwards was to be the confirmation of his benevolence. Twilight’s stomach also responded to this obnoxious magnanimity, pointing out that the mare was going to have to tackle the drink tonight as well, if there was to be a more elaborate celebration in her honor.

“Now, allow me, Princess, to further escort you to your quarters,” Adamant Fang offered with a graceful nod after the batponies began dispersing in squads, each group heading their own way, disappearing in an organized manner into numerous corridors.

“Very well, General. Might I ask a few questions of you? I am incredibly curious about this bastion and your fine soldiers,” Twilight requested, following the officer down the slope, to the ground level of the cavern.

Adamant Fang seemed honestly happy about her inquiry. “Oh, of course, Princess! Ask away, it shall be my pleasure to answer!”

“Is this the largest fortress in Noctraliya? This cavern itself is humongous and I presume you have a whole system of caves around...”

“As far as our defenses go, this is one of the largest, yes, but I cannot grant you exact numbers, Princess,” he replied, his tone becoming more polite and timid than before.

“Caste rules, General? I understand, don’t fret,” Twilight quickly assured.

Adamant Fang raised his brow. “Precisely, Princess, I am overjoyed you understand. Somepony gave you a résumé, I gather.”

The mare stifled a giggle, for in the corner of her eye she spotted Midnight smirking.

Adamant Fang resumed cordially. “I can say, though, that the Border houses warriors from all the peaks. It is the grandest fortress belonging to the Seven Mountains, not just one Family. We house everypony here, from every part of our domain.”

“Of course. I am astounded by the amount of warriors you have commissioned to this greeting. It was really unnecessary to make them abandon their other duties,” Twilight pointed out, trying to appear as grateful as she was capable of, watching the officer’s grin growing. “The rest of the place must have appeared abandoned!” she guessed, surprisingly causing Adamant Fang to burst into laughter.

“Oh, no, Princess. This was but one company,” he looked around, his subordinates returning to their tasks left and right. “We have far more warriors here.”

Twilight caught Midnight raising his brow just before he presented a question.

“Pardon me, tribun, but does Ambyit not have only one company assigned to it? Or did that change while we were away?” He pointed at himself and Deep Mist.

Adamant Fang peeked back in a blink of an eye.

“Honored Covenant’s recent decision, Nightguardian,” he replied shortly. His eyes stopped on Twilight for a split second before he focused on one of the more elaborate corridor entrances. That short glance of his was so frigid and in contrast to his jovial demeanor, Twilight simply couldn’t miss it.

And neither could Midnight.

“Might I inquire wh—”

“You heard, Maednoc Wentr, Cowenea decision. Don’t dwell on it!” Deep Mist burst into the conversation, cutting off his companion with a smile, although the tone of his voice was alarming at best.

Twilight joined in, quickly changing the subject. “I have to say that they present themselves convincingly. I had no idea about the level of discipline amongst batpony soldiers...”

The General and the two Nightguardians stared at her. Adamant Fang appeared somewhat flattered, while she did catch curiosity mounting in her entourage’s eyes. Twilight hoped that the officer would buy her feint around the hazardous topic and that Midnight and Deep Mist would realize that it was a deliberate stunt.

“I am glad you find it praiseworthy,” Adamant Fang replied gratefully. “Our duty is our honor!”

“It shows, General, I assure you.”

Deep Mist, seemingly understanding Twilight’s initiative, joined in. “Knaze is not simply flattering you, tribun, she knows a thing or dwo about discipline, being a sister of centur u Regiferrat.”

Adamant Fang gave Twilight a look of disbelief.

“Is that so? You are clearly a noble, Princess, but I do not think if I have ever heard about Captain Sparkle, or Captain Twilight...” he pondered, squinting his eyes.

“No, no!” Twilight waved her hoof, trying to hide her desire to laugh. “My brother is Shining Armor, General.”

“Oh, I know him! But why—” Realization shined in Adamant Fang’s eyes. “Of course, silly me! It escaped my mind that Equestrians are not being named in the same way we are. Pardon me, Princess.” He shook his head as the group approached one of the corridors.

Twilight took this opportunity to glance at the arch that was ornamenting the entrance. It was of specific, pointed, ogival shape, making it feel like the passageway was trying to invite the looker to glance upwards. It appeared really light considering it was carved in solid rock, an impressive feat of masonry. Although Twilight’s proficiency at stoneworking was purely theoretical.

Adamant Fang proceeded in the meantime. “So Shining Armor is your brother then? A capable officer, I have heard. Ardent Fang mentioned him in his letters a few times.”

“I have always admired him, General. Being a Royal Guard had been his dream since colthood,” Twilight revealed and the officer smiled widely.

“My brother thinks of him as a dutiful and honorable stallion. Is it true he now holds a title of a Prince?”

“Yes, after marrying Princess Cadance.”

“Knaz Niteyu Zbroy... You come from a true aristocratic Family then, at least from what I understand about Equestrian nobility,” the General pointed out. “Not to mention—” he wished to continue, but something caused him to abandon the sentence unexpectedly. Instead, he raised one of his hooves in the air. “Oh, allow me to ask something of your escort, Princess.” He quickly turned his head, not waiting for any permissions. “We shall be passing by the shrine, do you want to pray after tonight’s journey?”

“I would gladly enjoy a moment of communion, yes,” Midnight replied with polite gratitude, “but only if the Princess shall permit that. I know she would like to rest.”

“Why, naturally! Do not allow me to stop you from praying. Your faith is important to you all,” Twilight assured, despite not being entirely happy that she will have to stop by someplace with this wet, heavy cloak on her back. But the grateful smile from Midnight did outshine the cons of the General’s offer.

“Very well, then, it is but a moment away from here, Princess,” Adamant Fang declared.

The corridor they were trotting through was a bit more elaborate than the transport one from before. Polished rock replaced the cobblestone of the floor and the candles lighting up the passage were placed in more elegant, iron lanterns, their frames showing the same, arched designs of the passageway. Twilight could not really focus on those while moving, but she could swear that the metal was shaped in intricate, circular designs.

She promised herself to look into these when given an opportunity. Batponies’ craftsmanship was looking more and more alluring to her so far.

She really had to put down a list of things to ask about! She still needed some of the Lords’ names from her companions. And a thing or two about the ponies themselves, naturally.

And now she also wished to inquire Midnight about Deep Mist’s shiner.

And the confusion with the number of troops at the bastion.

And whether he spotted any of the Occultan around.

... weren’t her conversation topics simply wonderful?

After a minute or so, the group arrived at the next cave, smaller than the previous one, but with a much more captivating interior. In the middle of it stood a fountain, with clear water descending down in four, wonderfully steady arches from the center column, adorned by a sculpture of a batpony mare in full armor. This type of gear Twilight had not seen amongst batponies so far.

The walls of the cave were chiseled down to create a quite unique mixture of raw stone towards the ceiling and smooth rock on the ground level. More passages, all of them arched in this specific, architectural design, were leading into various directions, with steps of carefully adorned stone leading to those higher off the ground. And, surprisingly, the cave had proper lanterns placed on poles on the outskirts of it, supplemented in the center by a hanging, iron “chandelier” of seven more beacons, making the place dimly, but actually lit, even for the mare. It was an elaborate, elegant in its underground splendor, place, one that she would not expect in a military installation.

Twilight’s eyes glistened in the dark and Adamant Fang spotted her wonder with ease.

“Welcome to the Inner Courtyard, Princess. This is where we have the officer’s quarters and our local shrine,” he explained waving his hoof.

“It looks quite spectacular, General,” the mare honestly judged. “It must have taken talented masons to create such a unique space. Those walls seem almost polished!”

“The Border is a newer bastion, so our architecture here is not at its apex. But I have to warn you that if you have been impressed by this, you might want to take in places like the Sanctuary of the First Night in installments…” he jested, but Twilight took his advice to heart. If the famed “Tuarie” was the most important holy place in the domain, she could only imagine how much more elaborate it was going to be.

“And who is this the likeness of, General?” she inquired as the group ventured into the cavern and approached the fountain.

“The greatest of Noctraliyayi military commanders. High General Ebon Fang, known as the Defender of Faith, the Fang of the Goddess and Nadyir,” Adamant Fang revealed, saluting while mentioning the name of the batpony. His gesture was quickly followed by the honorary entourage as well as Midnight and Deep Mist, perhaps even more zealously.

Twilight took a good glance at the sculpture, using the fact that the hanging lanterns were granting her enough illumination to spot the details of it. Ebon Fang was portrayed standing on her hind legs, her wings outstretched in a fierce motion, like she was rearing to face down a challenge coming her way. The stone forming her two sets of claws was done in an imposing way to showcase their sharpness, and wavy lines were chiseled into the blades, like an indication of something staining the weapons. Twilight pondered that it could have been an artistic representation of blood. Despite that detail and her stance, however, the High General’s face was stoic and calm, as much as Twilight could see her expression from behind the dark, granite helmet. But there was hidden fervency captured in her eyes, as they were focusing on a long-gone enemy Ebon Fang was facing at the moment she was captured in stone.

The statue’s armor was also intriguing. It looked incredibly heavy in comparison to the gear Twilight observed on the Nightguard, or local warriors. It would surely provide protection, but at a cost of agility and speed and it could have only been worn by a pony of great strength. Perhaps it was a set of ceremonial plate, considering all the motives carved into the stone? Stars and fangs, the lunar circle ornamenting the chest...

What kind of war was there between the batponies so that this mare, Ebon Fang, was immortalized so heroically and received titles like the ones mentioned by Adamant Fang?

“Nadyir...” Twilight whispered, remembering that one mountain peak called likewise. Was there a possible connection here?

“Noctraliya would not be the same without her,” the General softly exclaimed, his eyes locked on the statue, before he shook his head and smiled at Twilight. “But, let us leave old history for now. We are writing down another chapter this very moment. Please, Princess, the shrine is right nearby.”

The officer pointed at a distant set of ornate, heavy doors, framed by a dark arch with a symbol of the full moon adorning the top of it. The sign had a pale tint to it, resembling the aura of the lunar circle with its hue. And, to Twilight’s amazement, the craters and maria seemed to have been carved onto it with painstaking precision. She knew that the moon was considered a holy symbol for the batponies, but not to the extent of showcasing most of the details of its surface. And Twilight could not deny the feeling of excitement over visiting a true place of religious worship, especially one that was putting so much attention to specifics!

Her mind recalled the fact that she was still covered in the repulsively wet piece of cloth. But discomforts away – she was about to do some observations!

The group approached the ornate passage and the General reached for the solid, iron ring acting as a handle. The doors creaked on a bass key as they revealed the interior of the place. And Twilight’s jaw was close to dropping at the sight.

The shrine was done in a rectangular shape, having two rows of columns present on both sides of the central nave, carved from the mountain with surprising grace and lightness. The top of the cave, to which Twilight’s gaze escaped involuntarily following the clustered pillars, was arched as well, appearing like it was connected by “branches” stretching from the sides of the place and the columns. Close to the far end of the shrine, a circular hole was positioned in the ceiling, and the mare recalled that Midnight mentioned the possibility of the herami being lit up by moonlight. The floor was done in various, curved shapes, carved straightly into the rock, imitating proper tiles.

Almost everywhere, bar the central line, cushions of dark hues were placed in a specific, diagonal pattern, granting enough space for worshipers to sit down properly. And, at that moment, a number of batponies were occupying those seats, listening to chanting coming from a robed and hooded pony present at the far side of the shrine. In front of the cantor stood an altar adorned with white material, on which a silver disk was placed upon a marble, ornate stem. The symbol of the Immaculate Moon. Heads of all the supplicants were turned towards it.

“Kwod Tue daze uai myire i woyn!” a mare’s voice, strong and zealous, echoed through the shrine with a canorous vibe to it.

It was a rather incredible way of chanting. Complicated trills were signifying the vowels, showcasing impressive vocal abilities of the cantor. The hymn remained softly harmonious, even with all the changes in tones, never leaving the assigned key. And the melody, the melody was nothing Twilight has ever heard before, complex and intricate. She could almost feel its pattern, one weaved with passion and steadfast faith. The echo of the incantation was almost hypnotizing, bouncing of the walls and columns, multiplying and causing the atmosphere to become heavy with levity.

“Uai grati Tue, Neskaza Lunee...” the worshipers replied in unison, their monotonous song so very different from the cantor's alto. Deep, simple and humble, as they lowered their heads, only lifting them after a moment of pure silence.

“Kwod Tue daze uai risi i lzi!” the mare sang the same melody and yet Twilight felt like she could now take note of even more incredible arpeggios.

“Uai grati Tue, Neskaza Lunee...” the solemn reply once again was.

Adamant Fang's voice was but a mere whisper. “It seems tonight’s worship is still going on...” He gestured his subordinates to stay outside and closed the doors slowly. He then turned to the Nightguardians. “Do join in, warriors, I shall accompany the Princess.”

“Thank you, General,” Midnight nodded, also keeping his voice low. “Princess, it should only take a moment.”

“Go on, don’t worry, I don’t mind,” Twilight assured him, to which he smiled and trotted to take a place. In the meantime Deep Mist already did occupy one of the cushions and began praying.

“Kwod Tue crone uai od golod!” the mare leading the ceremony invoked once more.

“Uai grati Tue, Nezkaza Lunee...” the response was repeated again, now bolstered by the warriors’ voices. Twilight turned to the officer, who stood near her, staring intently towards the altar.

“If you would like to join the prayer too, General, do not let me stop you...”

He curtsied before replying. “That is very kind of you, Princess, but it would be inappropriate to abandon a guest just like that and the Goddess surely understands. She does not force us to pray. We do so voluntarily, when we have a calm opportunity,” he assured. “Besides, I prefer to worship Her privately, at home with my family, when I have the chance.”

“I understand, of course. Midnight t—Midnight Wind told me,” she corrected herself rapidly, remembering that shortening the name was a sign of disrespect amongst the noctrali, “that a ceremony like this is non-obligatory. Still, I see a reasonable attendance,” she pointed out as she quickly counted almost forty batponies present in the shrine.

“If duties allow it, we come here quite often. To praise our Goddess is right and just,” the stallion declared faithfully.

“Kwod Tue crone uai od cladi!”

“Uai grati Tue, Neskaza Lunee...”

“As a scholar, I am fascinated by your religion,” Twilight whispered when the echo of the reply subsided and Adamant Fang raised his head. “I have never before encountered a culture with such an emphasis on spirituality.”

“It is what defines us and binds us, Princess,” the General’s voice was deathly serious. “The Immaculate Moon... graced us with so many gifts throughout history and She continues to provide for us, like a caring parent. You must realize, Princess, that we have a Goddess for our Mother.” The batpony stared towards the silver discus above the altar. “Can any other nation, can any race in the World make a claim akin to that?”

Twilight pondered at those words. There was so much conviction and strength behind them, she felt truly bewildered. If Adamant Fang was to be considered a typical worshiper of the Immaculate Moon, then the batpony faith must have been unbelievably... well, adamant.

“Kwod Tue crone uai od Sewira Solee!”

“Uai grati Tue wiecn, Neskaza Lunee!”

The mare heard Princess Celestia’s title and could not stop herself from sighing as it rang in her ears, despite the enchanting melody accompanying it. Adamant Fang spotted her expression.

“What is wrong, Princess?”

“Oh, nothing, don’t worry, General. I feel slightly... out of place, that’s all,” she revealed with a slightly sheepish grin, staring at all the gathered supplicants.

The officer furrowed his brow. “I think I can understand Princess. If I were soleerane standing in this shrine, I myself would feel alienated. Especially,” he paused, giving Twilight a judging, cautious stare, “if I were marked by Sewira Solee just like you are.”

Twilight’s eyes widened at both his words and the gaze she received. “Whatever do you mean, General?”

“You are an envoy of the Judging Sun, of course. She had bestowed her magic upon you, changing you,” he replied, his piercing eyes switching their attention from her horn to her wings. “Equestrians follow the harsh goddess, yes, but your role, your place, was even closer to her and your form confirms that. However, it is not too late, Princess,” his tone was utterly serious, but not without a certain feeling of compassion.

“... for what?”

“The Immaculate Moon... finds you worthy of fulfilling Her great plan. It is a sure sign that Her hoof is extended towards you. It is reaching mercifully towards all of soleerani. You just need to take it and embrace Her truth, Princess. And, fear not, you would not be the first to do so,” the General emphasized with a smile that was a mixture of genuine kindness and fervent satisfaction.

Twilight felt her mind buzzing. What... what was going on? What did he mean? The hoof of the Immaculate Moon extended towards her? And she should be taking it, not being the first t—Wait, was he actually trying to convert her?!

This thought did fill Twilight with an opulent dosage of panic. For once, she had never faced conversion before, so how was she supposed to know how to react to it?! The last thing she desired was to somehow insult the General, especially since his motivation was, as she had to evaluate, pure and coming straight from his heart.

Twilight was about to speak up, trying to do her best at placating Adamant Fang, but Midnight and Deep Mist approached, having finished the prayers alongside the others.

“Praise the Goddess that we are home,” Midnight declared zealously, causing a wide smile from Adamant Fang.

“Feels good to address Her back in the homeland, doesn’t it?” the officer inquired rhetorically.

Deep Mist nodded. “To bid vere. And arcemandre has an enchanting voice,” he pointed at the robed batpony who stood up and folded her wings after a longer while in the praying position. Adamant Fang’s eyes glinted joyously.

In the meantime, Midnight turned to Twilight, witnessing her confounded look and mouth hanging ajar.

“Twilight, are you alright?” he whispered worryingly, stepping closer.

It took the mare a moment to realize that she must have been looking rather silly, befuddled with the situation. A blush reddened her muzzle.

“Yes! Yes, of course, we were just discussing your religion with the General,” she pointed at Adamant Fang, who nodded with grace.

“I’m glad the Princess is finding it fascinating, it is a step in the right direction!” he responded, overjoyed.

The other batponies gathered in the shrine began passing the group and heading outside, their curious stares focused on the newcomers, and Twilight especially. An occasional whisper or two could be heard. But what also caught the mare’s attention was the fact that the soldiers were not addressing the officer in other way than a polite bow of their heads. And Adamant Fang was responding in kind, alongside Midnight and Deep Mist.

“Pardon me asking, but why are you not being saluted, General?” Twilight inquired rather loudly, but a different pony had decided to sate her curiosity.

“For here, in the temple of the Goddess, we are all equal.”

The mare leading the prayer was trotting towards the group. She removed the hood of her simple and mundane grey robe, revealing a silver coating of her muzzle and a true cascade of lilac mane. It fell down her back in an intricate, complicated braid, a pin of pure silver holding it together. The mare’s saffron eyes were focused on the Princess with calm, almost regal, joy. The priestess was remarkably dignified and captivating, even if Twilight was to take into consideration the untamed side of batponies’ physical appeal.

“In the eyes of our Mother, we are but Her children. Titles and positions do not matter, only our hearts and souls,” the newcomer explained in an accent only just less thick than that of Adamant Fang, but significantly more sophisticated.

It was the officer that introduced the mare. “Speaking of hearts and souls... Princess, Nightguardians, allow me to introduce arcemandre Shadebloom, my own heart and soul.”

The priestess bowed her head slowly before the group, revealing her alabaster teeth in a warm smile before replying to Adamant Fang.

“Dearest husband, you did not tell me that the Princess would arrive to join tonight’s celebration! I would have intonated a Hymn of Gratitude for her safe arrival,” she chastised the General lightly.

“I did not plan that, my beloved. But since we were passing by, I thought our Nocferratani would like to visit the shrine,” he explained, grinning back at his wife.

Deep Mist greeted the mare with a respectful nod. “Allow ia to say,” he began, glancing at the General, “that you have an amazing voice, arcemandre. Tribun is a very lucky stallion.”

Twilight was not sure who felt more flattered by this sentence, the blushing Shadebloom or the beaming Adamant Fang. Midnight, meanwhile, chuckled at his comrade’s praise.

“It’s good to make your acquaintance, arcemandre. Nocferratani Deep Mist and Midnight Wind, at the Goddess’ service.”

“A great pleasure. But we seem to be overlooking our most important guest, wampiri,” Shadebloom pointed out, bowing her head before Twilight.

“I am happy to meet you, arcemandre Shadebloom,” Twilight greeted the priestess and her smile widened at those words.

“It is a wonderful pleasure, seeing you in our temple. As we did not invoke a chant in your honor, allow me..."

She raised her right foreleg, first gently moving aside Twilight's mane, much to the mare's boundless confusion.

“May the Light of the Goddess shine upon you, Twilight Sparkle,” Shadebloom enunciated, tracing a minute, vertical circle on Twilight’s forehead, under her horn, with the tip of her hoof. The priestess then continued. “I cannot help but spot your journey must have been dreadful. Did you actually fly into that forecasted blizzard?” she inquired, giving the mare's cloak an evaluating look.

Twilight was slightly too dumbfounded to go on with the conversation, so Midnight decided to take the initiative.

“Unfortunately, yes, but we have bested it,” he accentuated with pride, earning something of a criticizing glare from Deep Mist.

Shadebloom covered her mouth.

“Thank the Goddess nothing happened to you. I heard the storm struck us faster than anticipated! Dearheart,” she addressed her husband, “please prepare one of my dresses for the Princess, we can’t have her irrigate in this ensemble.”

Adamant Fang gave Twilight a sheepish look while Midnight desperately tried to hide his amusement. In the meantime Twilight had managed to awaken from the shocked stupor and lifted her hooves in polite protest.

“I-it’s really unnecessary, arcemandre. I have some dresses of mine with me, I shall change into one of those.”

“Oh, but Princess, it would be my great pleasure to assist you in looking resplendent at a little meal we have prepared in your honor,” Shadebloom insisted. “Please, allow me to, in such way, repay you for your continuous aid to the Goddess!”

And, just like that, Twilight felt that pushing her way would not be the correct decorum in this situation.

“Very well, arcemandre. I happily accept such a repayment,” she assured, in truth touched by this gesture of gratitude.

“Wonderful! It shall be an unmatched honor to have you dine with us. You are expected as well, Nocferratani,” she added, glancing at the Nightguardians. “Now, I must return to my duties. I need to grant spiritual aid to Prepast.”

Shadebloom put on her hood back, which immediately transformed her from a dignified General’s wife to a simple ascetic. She pointed at a stallion in the distant corner of the shrine, the only pony left in the attendance, his teary eyes locked on the silver circle above the altar. His mouth was moving quickly as he was muttering something under his breath, his muzzle a mosaic of despair and elation.

Adamant Fang raised an eyebrow, worried. “Swadran Chasm? Bogine, what’s wrong with him? He looks like he has lost his mind.”

To everypony’s surprise, Shadebloom giggled.

“The physician confirmed that his wife is pregnant...”

“Wonderful!” the General replied in an excited whisper.

“... with triplets.”

“Oh, kirwe,” a swear escaped the officer's mouth, as his enthusiasm died even quicker than it appeared.

“Adamant Fang, mind your tongue!” Shadebloom berated her husband.

Meanwhile, Deep Mist hissed and Midnight let out a long, profound exhale, one of those that a stallion does to express solidarity with another stallion.

Twilight’s lips twitched, masking a chortle, as she spotted the roll of the priestess’ eyes from under the hood.

“All the males are alike, no?” Shadebloom left the group with the amused echo of the rhetorical inquiry and ventured to tend to the soon-to-be father.

It turned out that the guest chambers were neighboring with the shrine, so it did not take the group more than a moment to reach them, up a set of grand, granite stairs. Adamant Fang had the door opened, leading Twilight into a spacious, rectangular room, carved meticulously in the dark rock, the style of which could be described as contesting with five-stars Equestrian hotels when it came to the quality of wood and cloth. Minus the lack of windows.

“This is the antechamber, Princess. Your room is behind these set of doors, you shall find everything you need there, a bath pocket included, if you’d like to freshen after the journey,” Adamant Fang declared, as his troops put the luggage in the room and left in an orderly fashion.

“It is most courteous of you, General,” Twilight thanked, staring around surprised. She was convinced that this was her room, it looked so resplendent!

“I leave you now, Princess, as I am requested elsewhere. I shall allow myself to send an officer here in a couple of hours. Would that be alright with you, Princess?”

The mare nodded gracefully. “Why, naturally, General. I would enjoy an hour or two of rest after tonight’s flight.”

“Very well.” Adamant Fang grinned and saluted her, Midnight and Deep Mist responding in the gesture.

After the General left the room, both the batponies and the mare breathed out, relieved as never.

“Bogine,” Deep Mist invoked. He tossed his backpack near one of the beds, although clumsily enough to have it topple to the side and open, causing a map to roll across the floor. “Prokleyitu...!” he swore and hissed. “And here I thought we would never make it here...”

“I couldn’t agree more,” the mare concurred, letting out a heavy sigh. “The General is a polite stallion, but I dream of taking off this cloak and resting finally...”

Midnight nodded, putting down his own sack by another bed and removing his helmet. “Sounds like a plan... My wings are killing me.” He closed his eyes, arching his back slowly like a cat.

Twilight chuckled. Weren’t they a resplendent group of winded individuals? She took a moment to inspect the room further. The antechamber appeared like a stylish apartment of its own, prepared and furnished accordingly. If it wasn’t meant for the official guest visiting the Border, than it must have been prepared to house an entourage matching the traveler’s royal stature, considering the six beds present.

Deep Mist finally caught his escaping map and put it back into his backpack. Before he closed it, however, Twilight spotted a glint of metal from inside the sack, something akin to a curved dagger.

Huh, so the Nightguard had some backup weapons on themselves too, other than their claws. Smart.

Midnight groaned as a pop of his spine caused his eyes to open wide. “Oh, that’s better!” he declared ecstatically, relieved of the tension. “Alright, let’s get you into your chamber, Twilight. Deep Mist, lend me a hoof.”

“Sure,” the other batpony nodded, leaving his bag, which mockingly decided to fall on its other side causing him to exhale in resignation.

Twilight, in the meantime, attempted to drag her luggage on her own, but Midnight’s strict gesture halted her.

“What?” she inquired.

“We do the heavy-lifting around here,” he replied, winking playfully at her and grabbing her baggage himself.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Shadebloom was right, all males are the same.”

“Very funny.”

“So, this place is prepared to house Lords of the Families coming here, right?” Twilight inquired the moment the stallions approached the other set of heavy, pine doors, leading to the mare’s room. And what she saw inside when they opened it was more than enough to substitute for an answer.

Midnight let out a profound exhale. “That... is something,” those were the only words that escaped his mouth.

“By the ancestors!” Deep Mist was a bit more elaborate in his astonishment.

Twilight passed by her escort and entered the chamber, awestruck at the level of luxury she encountered. A rich, zaffre blue rug was covering the entirety of the floor and the chandelier in the middle was done in pure silver, shedding faint light that bounced of equally resplendent embellishments of the pine and spruce furniture. Not to mention that this place had an absolutely massive four poster bed, with woolen curtains of the same hue as the rug, embroidered with silver threads forming complex, stellar constellations.

“This looks like a royal bedroom!” Twilight exclaimed, taking note of a massive closet, a dining table for six ponies at the very least and an ornamented, wooden screen, behind which she did find a fully chiseled bathtub. “I think this might actually be bigger than Princess Celestia’s personal chamber!”

“Being a haspadr comes with some benefits, yes...” Midnight’s sarcasm was almost palpable. “I have told you that they are treated like royalty, yes?”

“I recall that, but I was not expecting something quite so... ostentatious!” the mare replied, trotting around the place with fascination. “Of all the places I’ve stayed in, this has to be the most rich so far, even the Crystal Empire being considered.”

“Points for Noctraliya, then...” Deep Mist concluded, leaving Twilight’s luggage by the bed and looking around in a clandestine fashion. “I don’t suppose we can be overheard here. Knaze, Maednoc Wentr, did you spot anything suspicious on the way?”

“I was going to ask about that, yes,” Twilight admitted, pointing at the table for them to join her as she took one of the seats. “I could not really observe those six local warriors while talking with the General.”

“Nothing weird about them, I don’t think,” Midnight clamped down on the chair. “By the Goddess, my wings...” he complained once more, slowly stretching and folding them back. “Anyway, I would not expect Occultan so elaborately put into such close vicinity.”

Deep Mist sat down slowly and removed his helmet. “Tac, I agree. It’s a spot a bit too obvious. And I don’t think we were being followed,” he pondered, resting his chin on his hoof. His forelock went straight for one of his eyes, but he did not seem to care at the moment.

A sudden thought occurred to Twilight. “Could, potentially, Adamant Fang or Shadebloom be...?”

Midnight shook his head fervently.

“No, I don’t see that being the case. Occultani are usually from the lower members of the caste. It’s easier to hide that way. Also, a higher ranking pony being discovered as an operative would make his subordinates... question his motivations. That is never a desired situation.”

“Tribun is above my suspicions, but his wife...” Deep Mist pondered, squinting his eyes. “She... didn’t strike me as Occultane. Then again, that would prove her good at her job, nye?”

“I really don’t know, friend...” Midnight rested his forehead on the table, the woolen strap in his mane untying itself after all the perils, causing his hair to cover his head on all sides. “Bleh...” the stallion declared incoherently in protest over the cruelty of the world, which made Twilight giggle.

She, however, soon returned to the topic at hoof. “Well, let us remain careful, I don’t think we are, so far, suspected of suspecting,” she declared, after a moment realizing the awkwardness of her sentence. By Princess Celestia, was she tired. “We should catch some rest for now, perhaps a nap. We still have to dine with the General tonight,” she reminded her entourage.

“I think I might pass... my body is killing me..." Deep Mist stretched in his seat and groaned, but his expression suddenly changed in mid-gesture. “Oh... Maednoc Wentr? I... want to thank you. You saved our hides in the snegyice.”

Midnight lifted his head and moved the mane covering his eyes to the side.

Deep Mist continued. “I know you fly benu, barbenu than most Nocferratani I know, but that was impredu... really, really impressive work... We are in your debt, friend...”

Twilight joined in immediately. “Deep Mist is right, Midnight. If it wasn’t for you...”

“Please, Twilight, Altu Opar, it’s nothing. Part of the job,” he quickly declared, grinning widely. He then put his head down on the table once more. “Now don’t wake me up until we have to go, or you need your lives saved, whatever comes first.”

“You are not sleeping on the table!” Twilight protested, trying to stop herself from cackling as Deep Mist exhaled and grabbed his comrade by his forelegs.

“Mota, you lazy bum.”

“Five minutes longer, mom,” Midnight’s muffled wail was, causing the chamber to be filled with fatigued hysterics.

For those of you interested in learning the part of the prayer, here's the translation:

For You give us peace and war!
We thank You, Immaculate Moon...
For You give us smiles and tears!
We thank You, Immaculate Moon...
For You protect us from famine!
We thank You, Immaculate Moon...
For You protect us from calamities!
We thank You, Immaculate Moon...
For You protect us from the Judging Sun!
We thank You eternally, Immaculate Moon!

Twilight was about to push the two batponies out of her room. A true feat of character, considering that Midnight was goofing around, pretending to be half-asleep as Deep Mist was dragging his shambling form to the antechamber.

“Out, now!” she commanded, trying to stop herself from giggling as a massive snore rippled from the batpony’s mouth.

“Despot,” Midnight replied woefully.

He granted her a wink as she was closing the doors. She leaned against them and shook her head at this clowning. Frankly, it made her feel a lot better after tonight’s journey and all of its surprises.

Twilight felt relieved as she finally had the opportunity to take off this damp cloak of hers, something that she was longing to and should had done long before. She levitated it in front of her as it gave the impression of a gigantic, fuzzy wipe, surprisingly not dripping all over the nice, blue rug. She focused her magic, drying the cloth instantly in a burst of raspberry power.

And, like on accord, a small voice in her head asked her about her reluctance to deal with this humid wardrobe inconvenience before.

“Not with the batponies around...” she whispered to herself, as she placed the cloak in her bag, considering taking a short bath to freshen up.

Locked in thoughts, Twilight went behind the wooden screen and approached the chiseled bathtub, one able to fit three ponies of her size. She once again was surprised at the smoothness of the dark granite from which it was made. The silver ornaments were gracefully and skillfully embedded in the stone. It was a showcase of great prowess, one expected from species living solely in the mountain region, in the caverns and fissures of sheer rock. However, had Twilight not experienced it herself, she would have been a bit skeptical about the level of batpony stoneworking.

She stretched her wings before stepping into the bathtub, spotting an ornate shower-head right above one of the narrower sides of it, with a silver chain leading to it.

Twilight had always considered a good and thoughtful shower or a bath the best way of calming one’s thoughts. And she desperately felt in need of such an ablution. She took notice that she had been overthinking a lot of topics lately, trying to mentally comment on every conversation and gesture of her hosts, attempting to find the exact meaning of those actions right away. She had realized that it began distracting her from “there and then”, so she was not going to cont—

“EEEEEEEEEK!”

Twilight’s chilling scream filled the chamber a second after she pulled on the silver chain of the shower. Luckily, there weren’t any windows present in the underground apartment, as they would have had surely shattered at the volume and tone.

The water was freezing cold! Absolutely, utterly, unthinkably frigid! Droplets akin to icy needles assaulted the mare in a vile ambush, causing her to, literally, jump out of the bathtub and land on the floor, to the woe of her behind.

In all of the thermal shock she felt the victim of, a part of her was expecting her escort to burst into the chamber claws-first, ready to deal with any dangers that seemed to have befallen her. However, the response from the antechamber was somehow different – less heroic and more pragmatic, as Midnight’s voice calmly resounded from behind the door.

“Cold water?”

“Yes, cold water!” Twilight hollered back, agitated.

The outburst of amusement from her entourage did not help her calm down and regain composure, especially considering that the rustling of armor was hinting at the batponies rolling around the place, laughing.

“Yeah, I forgot—“ Midnight was trying to compose himself, yet to no avail, “forgot to tell you!”

“That’s not funny!” Twilight shouted, massaging her hurting back. “Is there no regulation? How can anypony bathe like this?!”

The stallion coughed a couple of times, trying to calm down and let out the last few convulsions of laughter.

“We can. And we enjoy it!” he declared with conviction.

Deep Mist, until then chuckling like a madpony, joined in too. “Do you need some help, perhaps, Knaze?” he suggested in a truly impish way, but a thwack and a muffled “umpf” revealed that a hoof to his side must have been Midnight’s strict opinion on the matter.

It did nothing to stop Twilight’s mind from suddenly venturing into a certain, daring direction, causing her muzzle to flare up. She was actually glad that her entourage had not entered the chamber for they would be right then witnessing her radiant fluster.

After magically aiding herself and heating the water’s temperature to a comfortable level, Twilight allowed herself a moment of relaxation. She achieved it much to the help of an intriguing, green-black soap she had found prepared in a small bowl. She was uncertain if she could have called it a soap, even, as it resembled a jelly with its consistence, one smelling of birch with a hint of some peculiar herbs and other extracts. She did not feel like doubting its ingredients, however, as it proved itself in its calming task, allowing her to enjoy the moment.

Having dried herself with an absolutely massive towel, Twilight lied down on the wide and utterly comfortable bed. It had been a long night for her, and it did not want to finish just yet. Adamant Fang’s invitation meant at least a couple of hours of polite, friendly banter, possibly with some refreshments thrown into the mix. Good, as she was pretty hungry. It also meant that the mare would have to be as polite and diplomatic as possible, as it appeared that both the General and Shadebloom were going to make this into a momentous occasion.

She covered herself properly and closed her eyes for a moment, feeling the inviting warmth of the woolen blanket compelling her to take a desirable nap. But just before she was able to drift off to sleep, she heard a faint sound of her chamber’s doors opening. She lifted her head, spotting Midnight entering carefully, looking in her direction. He was lacking his armor, which could have explained why she could not hear him moving around.

He began backing out when he noticed she was staring right at him. “Oh, pardon me, Twilight, I did not know you have decided to take a nap after all,” he declared, abashed and about to leave.

“No, it’s alright, you can stay,” she assured him, rubbing her eyes. “It’s this bed’s fault, it’s so soft and warm.”

“A Lord’s resting place, Twilight,” he reminded her, closing the doors and trotting towards her with a grin. “It’s much better than in Proznyi Umberi, I take it.”

“Indeed,” she agreed and smirked back, stretching under the covers and allowing the fabric to content her. “Are your wings feeling any better?”

“Gah, not really,” Midnight replied, taking his seat at the edge of the bed. “Ab Bogine, this is comfortable!” he exclaimed, stroking the wool. “Dusk Family work, I am almost certain... It makes me want to join you underneath.”

Twilight’s eyes widened over the sudden look that crept upon his face, backing up his words.

“Uhm... yeah... ah...”

After a moment of her mumbling, Midnight burst into laughter. “Pardon me, your expression was worth it.”

“Oh, you!” she berated him, smirking. Before he could react, she grabbed the edge of the blanket and tossed the quilt over him like it was a net. “There, now you are underneath it!”

The stallion’s muffled laughter caused his whole, covered form to shake. “Ith dhoeshn’th workh likhe thath,” he uttered with a mouthful of wool.

Twilight giggled like a schoolfilly and freed her captive from the clutches of her trap.

“Behave,” she chastised him as he gave her a wide grin.

“Of course, Your Royal Highness.”

“Do not behave so well,” Twilight commanded and rolled her eyes. She sat up, allowing her hind legs to touch the rich rug. “You are clearly fine. How’s Deep Mist?”

Midnight shifted closer to her. “He left for a longer while. And he does not concern me right now,” he declared, gazing at the mare intently.

“Uhm... Why the staring, Midnight?” she finally inquired, as the focused, saffron look of his eyes, shining slightly in the penumbra of the chamber, was slowly drilling its way straight into her mind. And, speaking of the room, it felt a lot warmer out of a sudden.

The batpony chuckled. “Oh, no reason, really. I am but glad we can have a moment to ourselves in all this mess.”

“Oh... Yes, you’re right. Who knew this was going to be so complicated,” Twilight admitted, staring down and exhaling. Her eyebrows arched after a moment of intense silence. “Wait, did you just say ‘a moment to ourselves’...?”

Her gaze crossed Midnight’s piercing stare.

“That is what I said,” the batpony responded mysteriously.

“Could you define those words, perhaps?” the mare inquired, feeling an urgent need to rub one of her forelegs with the hoof of the other.

“A strange request. A moment for the ‘two of us’. Me and you and nopony else for a while.”

“... why?” Twilight asked, falling into the trap of a most obvious of questions.

“It’s plain, Twilight. I’ve told you, you are one of the most amazing ponies I know. I want to protect you from any harm. And... it’s a gift from the Goddess to spend some time with just you.”

Those words caused the mare’s muzzle to flare up in the blink of an eye. It felt warm enough to burn any who would dare touch it.

“T-thank you, Midnight, that’s a v-very kind thing to say,” she replied, her voice giving in a couple of times, as she felt her body quivering a little bit at this surprising directness of her companion. “So... you wish to talk or something?”

Midnight grinned, revealing his fangs fully and reaching towards Twilight’s cheek with his hoof.

It was peculiar that he was not scalded by the warmth of her blush. Instead it was she who felt like melting over his gentle, caring touch.

“I’ll take ‘something’, please,” Midnight announced with a soothing whisper, leaning in slowly.

“Something,” Twilight echoed, unable to focus on anything else but the stallion’s face drawing closer towards her own, his half-lidded gaze keeping her still, like she was being compelled by a true, mythical vampire.

“Yes, something,” the batpony admitted, chuckling under his breath.

The mare bit her lip softly, as she suddenly found herself tipping towards Midnight, her stare locked with his and her cheeks flared furiously.

“Something important...?” she heard herself whisper. She could feel the warmth of his breath, coiling around her lips, teasing them into continuing onward in their urgent search.

“Crucial,” he relinquished silently and Twilight could almost feel his mouth moving as he spoke.

“Go on, then...” she encouraged him with a shaky whisper, unable to contain herself anymore, as her eyes closed in anticipation of the upcoming kiss, one she felt she had been waiting whole centuries for.

A knock on the door forced Twilight to open her eyes ever so slowly. Midnight was nowhere to be seen, as the mare found herself covered in the woolen comforter and somewhat groggy, having her mane covering her eyes. She felt her body begging for a good after-nap stretch.

She groaned, irate. It was but a dream.

A part of her mind was furious at the interruption of this, remarkably pleasant, fantasy. The majority of her awakening brain, however, the sensible one, berated her for even allowing such daring thoughts to plague her subconscious.

After all, she merely knew the stallion from two personal interviews. During which she happened to console him and he revealed a subject considered an intimate taboo by his race. And now he was a part of her entourage. Willing to keep her safe from any harm and considering her a unique and amazing pony.

Wait, was she arguing “for” or “against” her having audacious dreams? She could not tell.

The door creaked silently as Midnight entered, looking in Twilight’s direction, his armor rustling delicately. However, he began backing out when he noticed she was in bed, staring right at him.

“Oh, pardon me, Twilight, I did not know you have decided to take a nap after all,” he declared, abashed and about to leave.

Twilight beckoned him to stay, pondering whether her recent experience was really a dream at all. It felt like a premonition so far.

“No, it’s alright, you can stay,” she assured him, rubbing her eyes, trying to do it exactly how she remembered herself doing in the fantasy.

However, Midnight interrupted her before she got to the “soft, comfortable bed” part.

“An envoy from the General came in a moment ago. He brought a dress from Shadebloom for you to wear during the dinner.”

“Oh...”

“Is something wrong, Twilight? You look disappointed.”

Her blush did not aid her in the slightest. “No, just... sleepy still,” she replied faking a yawn, while the “Reasonable Twilight Sparkle” in her head began pointing out why she should feel bad about her dream and the attempt to manifest it.

Midnight shrugged.

“Mares... You haven’t even seen it yet and you have already judged it,” he declared nonchalantly, grinning, trotting back to the antechamber to grab the dress.

Twilight rolled her eyes and shook her head, trying to rid herself of the remnants of the dream.

The batpony came back, carrying the ensemble carefully. Twilight stood up from the bed, her eyes widening as he approached.

“Is this really wool?” she inquired, witnessing how delicate and light the dress appeared to be. Intricate patterns were weaved onto it, imitating mountain flowers, and the indentations were as respectable as prepared to showcase and emphasize the graces of a mare’s body. The deep purple of the material was vibrant, but very elegant.

“It is, yes,” Midnight answered her query after giving her a moment to appreciate the gift.

“Incredible...” Twilight reached out and touched the fabric, wanting to check it herself. “I've never thought one could achieve such a... sublime effect with wool. This could pass as silk in Equestria! It’s so delicate, so thin...”

“We don’t have silk here. Or other, fancier materials,” Midnight reminded her, passing the dress. “We work with what we have and we enjoy doing so.”

“And you do resplendent with it,” Twilight admitted, admiring the weave. “You know, Rarity would be overjoyed to examine such a unique utilization of wool. She does not enjoy working with it too much, though...”

“Kwand tu nye hab to kwo tu lub, tu luba to kwo tu hab...” the stallion declared, smirking. “When you don’t have what you like...”

“... then like what you have,” Twilight finished, giggling.

“Precisely. I’ll wait just outside for you,” Midnight declared, turning to leave.

“Wait, do we have to go already?”

He stared back with a polite smile. “No, but it is inappropriate for a stallion to witness the mare changing,” he stated, winking playfully at Twilight’s gentle fluster.

“How very thoughtful of you, Midnight.”

“Thank you. Besides,” he added, grinning slyly, “I’d like to allow myself the pleasure of witnessing you wearing that properly, not before. I have high hopes. Really high.”

He bowed his head after those words and left the chamber, leaving Twilight momentarily speechless and furiously blushed.

Focus, Twilight Sparkle.

Right. She stretched the dress on the bed, once more taking in its uniqueness and trying to remember if she had any jewelry, other than her royal diadem, that would match the ensemble. She did recall packing a set of silver earrings with amethyst which she had recently bought. Those would fit in quite nicely.

After a few long minutes, Twilight approached the door and called out.

“Midnight, are you there?”

“I am.”

“Alright, I’m coming,” the mare replied, full of anticipation, as she slowly opened the doorway.

“Finally!” the batpony exclaimed jestingly as she entered the antechamber. “Took you a wh—”

He appeared struck dumb, with his mouth frozen in its motion. Twilight trotted in, positioning herself sideways toward him. So that he could have seen the entirety of the dress, of course. She could feel his stare moving leisurely alongside her body, from her neck all the way down her back. She was trying to remain composed, despite the warmth gathering behind her cheeks, as the stallion was carefully admiring her new look.

“...whoa,” he finished his sentence ultimately, albeit in a way other than planned. “Bogine, you look stunning, Twilight.”

“Thank you. It fits me perfectly, I’m surprised. And... I feel really good in it,” she admitted, looking down at the ensemble.

“I would too,” the stallion disclosed, then shook his head. “Wait, no, not that I would wear it!”

Twilight’s snicker was the only reply he got. He trotted closer to her.

“How come I have never seen you in something like this before?”

“I only wear outfits on very special occasions in Equestria. And most of them are traditional, more formal and less—“

“Less ‘making-you-look-stunning’, right?” he interrupted, grinning.

“Fine, I’ll go with that,” Twilight agreed with a laugh. “Where’s Deep Mist?” she asked, inviting Midnight to come to her chamber and sit down with her at the table, feeling his eyes glued on her the whole time she trotted to her seat.

“He left some time ago to grab something to suck I think, he said his stomach was begging for attention,” the stallion answered, smirking. “His loss, he is missing out!”

Twilight smiled gratefully, sitting down. “Please, I do not look that resplendent.”

“On the contrary!” the stallion disagreed, joining her on the opposite side. “Trust me when I say you present yourself uniquely.”

“Thank you again, Midnight.”

“Don’t mention it, it’s rightfully deserved,” he ascertained her. “And those earrings are a wonderful addition too. Amethysts?”

“Indeed,” Twilight responded, presenting her profile.

The batpony grinned almost like a connoisseur and exhaled in satisfaction. “Ha, you can never underestimate the might of subtle jewelry. My mother always told me that and she was so right!” he laughed. “By the Goddess, rarely does a mare cause me to gather my fangs from the floor.”

His declaration made Twilight giggle and she leaned forward with a sly grin.

“Oh? So there are other mares making you react in such a way?” she asked almost flirtatiously.

Midnight chuckled and was about to answer, but his face fell abruptly.

Twilight’s own soon followed. “Midnight?”

“There was one mare like that, yes...” he whispered, his gaze escaping to the side.

“Midnight... I’m... I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to—“

“I know, Twilight,” he stopped her, raising his hoof. “It’s my fault. I thought I have put it behind me entirely...”

“It’s hard to come to terms with a tragedy like that, I understand,” the mare assured him.

“Indeed,” he agreed, looking intensely into her eyes. “But... you are the one that made it bearable, Twilight.” He rested his head on the table, his gaze focused on nothing in particular. “After the death of my wife I engulfed myself in my work. I wanted to forget about the pain in my duties. I was not caring about much at the time, you know... I simply prayed and worked, prayed and worked, trying to deal with the memories. When the assignment for Ponyville Nightguard division came in, I took it like every other job. But then I learned that a pony who had helped our Goddess lives around. And you came to me, asking for the first interview...” he paused for a brief moment, looking up at Twilight.

“I remember that evening well,” she assured him.

“I do too. You have fascinated me with your pursuit of knowledge. When I saw you all those months later, I was overjoyed, no, I was ecstatic to talk with you again. And, during that second interview... you helped me. You have healed me.”

“Midnight?”

“To hear a pony like you assuring me that my wife had reached salvation... It meant so much to me, Twilight. If I had received those words from arcemandr, or even a seer, they would not have affected me like yours. An assurance like this coming from a non-batpony?”

He straightened up and sighed.

“I don’t think I have ever thanked you enough for that, Twilight Sparkle,” he declared, his stare full of gratitude.

The mare felt tears stinging her eyes. “It... It’s nothing, Midnight.”

“One pony’s ‘nothing’ is another pony’s ‘everything’,” he declared, smiling warmly. ”Well, we still have a while before we need to go visit the General. I assume he must have his hooves full with all of those troops that came under his command...” he pondered, pressing his lips together after he finished his sentence.

“The garrison has quadrupled in size...” Twilight mused, giving the stallion a curious stare. “You do understand, Midnight, that from my standpoint, such a gesture from the Covenant is enough to incur severe diplomatic repercussions?”

“I am aware, Twilight. I am, myself, surprised by this action. I mean, the Border serves as a line of defense. And I doubt there were any signs of mobilization from Equestria that could have spawned this reaction,” he replied cautiously.

“Of course there weren’t, Midnight,” the mare pointed out, her voice adamant.

The batpony raised his hooves in a gesture of apology. “I know, I know, that’s not what I meant. I am just trying to figure this out. And I have an idea.”

“Go on.”

“I have spotted you being slightly anxious back there in the cavern,” he began slowly. “That was but a fracture of the troops that are stationed here. The sheer notion that Noctraliya has more troops prepared...”

“... would serve as a wonderful intimidation factor for any diplomat passing through,” Twilight finished, nodding. “That would explain why the decision was recent. They want to impose pressure on me.”

“That’s my best guess,” he revealed, shrugging.

“Sounds plausible,” Twilight agreed. “So... you saw me being nervous?” she asked reluctantly.

“Indeed. But don’t worry. Anypony would be nervous when facing us,” he stated, pounding his breastplate with his hoofshoe proudly.

Twilight shook her head and laughed. “That’s not what I would consider ‘helpful advice’.”

“What would you consider such a thing, then?”

“I had something in mind, actually,” Twilight said, getting up from the chair and going for her luggage. “You could tell me something more about the Covenant. Or, rather, about the ponies that form it.”

“I can tell you some things, but I am not a specialist when it comes to politics, you know...” Midnight pointed out, looking after her. “I know some rumors though.”

“Rumors are good too, if you can tell what’s fact and what’s exaggeration,” the mare replied, sifting through her belongings for her trusty, informative scroll. “But before that, do satisfy my curiosity and tell me, where did Deep Mist earn such a profound bruise?”

She did not hear a response from her companion right away. After she had finally located her parchment and quill in the bag, she turned around, witnessing Midnight’s eyes locked on her dress. Or, to be precise, on the flowing, nearly ethereal, skirt of the ensemble. Twilight shifted her balance, her tail cascading down the other half of her backside, causing the stallion to snap his mouth.

“Midnight.”

“Hmmm?” he muttered incoherently, before realizing she had already spotted him staring. An embarrassed look overtook his muzzle. “Oh... uhm... pardon, what were we talking about?”

“Deep Mist’s shinier, Midnight,” Twilight repeated, rolling her eyes, amused slightly. “Where did he get it from?”

“Funny you ask,” the stallion replied, grinning, “for it was because of rumors that he suffered his injury. And it was me who dealt it.”

“What?! Why?”

Midnight took the opportunity to further admire Twilight’s look as she trotted back to the table.

“For this particular reason, I like to point out.”

“Whatever do you mean?” Twilight felt as perplexed as somewhat content that the gift from Shadebloom was grasping the stallion’s attention so much.

The batpony pondered. “Well, he... kirwe, how do you say it? That he suggested something wrong?”

“He ‘insinuated’, you mean?”

“Yes, that’s it. He insinuated that... uhm... that our interviews were not really interviews.”

Twilight furrowed her brow. “I don’t follow. Why would that earn him a punch?”

“A punch and a few kicks, actually, not important,” Midnight rushed through the sentence, seeing the disapproving look that she gave him. “He stated, publicly, that... ah... well...”

“Well?” she pressed on.

“I mean... uhm... how to say it...?”

“Plainly.”

“It’s not that... you see...”

“Just say it!”

“That we are lovers.”

Twilight blinked. She was uncertain for how long she was motionless, but finally she experienced a couple of things happening all at once – her mouth hanging loose, her cheeks being incarnadined in crimson, and her mind abandoning the ship.

Midnight, in the meantime, stared down and exhaled. “So... I sent him from the chair to the floor of the mess hall back in Equestria,” he confessed with a mixture of abashment and satisfaction. “I do regret striking him... but I will not have your dignity as a mare questioned, Twilight,” he declared profoundly, staring up, only then witnessing the mare’s radiant fluster. “Are... you okay?”

Twilight shook her head slowly, her eyes wide and her face nearly red enough to emit its own glow.

“Do you need a moment...?” the stallion inquired in a caring manner.

A slow, shocked nod responded him.

“Should I stay or should I go?”

Another, painfully sluggish nod, which might have meant both options.

“Should we change the topic...?”

One more nod. This one appeared pleading.

“Nice weather tonight,” Midnight deadpanned.

Twilight blinked then erupted into laughter, as his calm delivery was enough to break her out of her shocked state. She continued for a while as the batpony was desperately trying to contain his own urge of chortling. She finally wiped the tears from her eyes and coughed a few times.

“Thank you, I needed that,” she stated.

Midnight grinned. “Iau delec. I just want you to know that I am always willing to defend your virtue, Twilight,” he stated, bowing his head.

“It is an honor for me, Wind of Family Midnight,” she replied, causing the batpony’s expression to beam. “Just, could it be done without you punching others?”

“I can’t make any promises, especially if ‘others’ would insinuate something...” Midnight stated and snickered seeing Twilight’s face flaring up again. “But I might wish to restrain myself. I do not want to disappoint Commander Ardent Fang anymore.”

“Did he give you a rough time for that?”

Instead of answering, Midnight loosened the straps of his cuirass and moved it just enough so that the mare saw the beginning of a nasty, long mark.

“This goes down through half my side.”

Twilight covered her muzzle in shock. “You were flogged?!”

“Quite common practice in case of insubordination and other misdemeanors amongst the warriors,” he declared calmly and tightened his armor.

“But it’s—“

“It’s fine,” he assured her, trying to calm her down, as he spotted mounting worry in her eyes. “Now, you wished to ask about the Cov—“

A knock interrupted him. The door of the chamber opened and Deep Mist strode in suddenly.

“The General is hoping you meet him in kwadran, Knaze,” he declared officially. “Are you ready?”

Midnight grinned back at him, pointing at Twilight. “Can you not see?”

Deep Mist but rolled his eyes, seemingly unaffected by the captivating ensemble. “I can never tell when a mare is ready.”

Midnight chortled, spotting an agitated spark in Twilight’s eyes. “Well, looks like we shall talk later, Twilight.”

“Unfortunately,” she declared, standing up, wishing to put the scroll back in her luggage.

Deep Mist grimaced out of a sudden. “Would it be a... how do you say that? ‘Breach of etiquette’ to stay back?”

“In Equestria – most definitely,” Twilight answered him, closing the lid. She couldn’t help but glance at Deep Mist with a blink of accusation in her eyes, after learning of his... insinuations and her gaze met with his.

“Fine, fine, I’ll come...” he stepped back, sighing. “But, Bogine, I hate diplomatic parties...” he murmured and closed the doors behind him.

Midnight chuckled. “He is going to be all grumpy when we shall be back.”

“You could punch him to fix that,” Twilight cynically offered a solution.

“I’ll leave that remedy for a truly special occasion. We have about fifteen minutes then. Shall we go?” Midnight inquired, offering his foreleg to Twilight, his muzzle twisted in a sly smile.

The General’s quarters were also reachable from the Inner Courtyard, being located near the top of the cave. The amount of stairs leading towards that locum was significant.

“Could one... not simply... fly up here?” Twilight asked about half a way through the ascent, as her and her entourage were led by a junior officer who had introduced himself as Sunfall Comet.

Midnight shook his head, not appearing at all winded by the long approach. “You do not fly inside our caves, it’s considered improper.”

“Pity... it’s very useful... or so I was told...” the mare responded, shaking her head, causing the stallion to smirk.

Deep Mist had his eyes locked on the batpony leading them through the whole advance. Midnight spotted his intense stare at one point and gestured subtly with his head at the officer to which the other Nightguardian nodded casually.

At the next curve of the staircase, Midnight sped up and gently supported one of Twilight’s legs before she took a step. “Watch out, Princess,” he stated, giving her a meaningful look forward.

The mare immediately followed his gaze towards the back of Sunfall Comet’s head and her eyes glinted with understanding.

Adamant Fang was waiting for the group at the top of the stairs, smiling broadly. He changed his leather, military jerkin for a smart, dark grey mess jacket, adorned with a lapel pin in the shape of a silver fang.

“Welcome to my humble dwelling, Princess, Nightguardians!” he exclaimed cheerfully. “Thank you, swadran. Return to your tasks.”

The young officer saluted and began descending down the steps as Twilight proceeded after Adamant Fang inside his home. Before crossing the threshold, she stared back, catching the leaving batpony’s intense, piercing glance.

Midnight lowered his voice to a whisper. “Eyes not so hidden anymore.”

The mare nodded approvingly back while Deep Mist exchanged another understanding look with his comrade.

Adamant Fang’s quarters turned out to be quite spacious, even having a proper hallway, which brought to mind castle corridors back in Canterlot, although done in more raw stone and less vibrant colors. It appeared that batponies preferred the arched, light architectural design, although as Twilight had noted, the place was far less elaborate than the shrine, or her quarters. Half-columns marked the spaces between heavy doors and iron ornaments were more present than those of silver.

The General turned to the mare. “I see you admiring the place, Princess.”

“I am comparing it with Equestrian construction designs, yes. It presents itself very differently from what I am used to. But I am intrigued, it appears rather ‘delicate’, in great contrast with the fact that it’s all but stone. Like those chiseled columns here, they seem almost weightless,” she commented.

“We might come from the caves, Princess, but we also do find our destiny to lie in soaring under the great nocturnal sky of our Goddess,” Adamant Fang responded, raising his hoof towards the ceiling, where a small, iron chandelier was providing the light. “We are sturdy as the rock and swift as the wind, all in Her boundless grace. Perhaps here lies the secret?”

The group arrived at the final, open doorway. Shadebloom appeared in it out of nowhere, wearing a breathtaking, flowing, lilac dress, only a tone darker than her braided, long mane. Her silver hairpin was assisted by a pair of gleaming earrings and a pendant resembling a blooming edelweiss. If her grey habit of an arcemandre made her look like an ascetic, this ensemble turned her into a princess of the blood.

“A pleasure to be your host, Princess,” she cheerfully declared, before eyeing Twilight’s gifted dress, which in comparison to her own appeared bland. “By the Goddess, you were made for this ensemble!”

She clapped her hooves in delight, causing an abashed blush from Twilight.

“Thank you, arcemandre, I enjoy it a lot.”

“As a perfect repayment, it’s yours!”

“Oh, no!” Twilight protested somewhat fiercely. “I couldn’t possibly accept such a gift, it’s too much.”

Adamant Fang leaned in, whispering theatrically. “No use arguing, trust me, Princess.”

“Husband, behave yourself!” Shadebloom warned him, playful sparks in her eyes. “Please, Princess, the dinner is awaiting.”

The interior of the dining room did not differ from the rest of the dwelling, although the creamy-white tablecloth gave the chamber even more light than the few of candles in the corners and above the table. The elegant silver plates glinted wistfully in the flickering flames.

The General offered his foreleg and Twilight followed his lead towards her place of honor, an etiquette standard that seemed to have been similar to Equestrian. She sat down in the ornate chair, being flanked on her right by Midnight, who awaited Shadebloom to take her place on the opposite of her husband. With Deep Mist claiming his place on the priestess’ right, one empty spot remained.

Adamant Fang pointed gently at it. “Forgive us for not having a full table tonight, Princess, but our daughter is at her mother’s Mountain at the moment, taking her lessons with the caretakers caste,” he explained politely, to which Twilight smiled courtly.

“Of course. Is she of age to find her place amongst the community?” she inquired.

“Precisely, Princess,” Shadebloom confirmed, her warm smile marked with a note of motherly longing. “Our little Resolute Shade. Whichever role is written for her, I know she will do the Goddess and us proud.”

“As I understand,” Twilight pressed on, “she must be still very young. Is her being away from parents at this early age normal in your society?”

The General nodded profoundly. “Absolutely. Family ties are strong in our nation, but the capability of being independent and self-reliant is equally important. It teaches the necessary discipline and resourcefulness.”

“Fascinating, although I don’t think many parents in Equestria would agree with that approach,” Twilight mused.

Shadebloom replied with an understanding smile. “Oh, you must realize, Princess, that it’s a necessity. ‘The fruits of your labor sweet are and succulent; the payment for your sweat and tears,’ ” she cited with pious angst. “In our lands, where sustenance is scarce, everypony must perform his deeds to the best of one’s abilities and find his place in our commonality as soon as it is possible.”

“ ‘So let there be food for the assiduous; and drink for the one that bends his back,’ ” Midnight added suddenly, much to Shadebloom’s joy.

“Well quoted. Have you ever studied the scriptures thoroughly, Nightguardian? Were you considered for the priesthood at one time, maybe?”

Midnight shook his head. “No, but I was given this fragment as an advice at Iug u Maednoc once, arcemandre. The priests of our shrine helped me through a perilous time of my life. I was also reminded that: ‘Despair shall not have your heart; for it is I who shaped it in my hooves. Stay true to it and follow your path...’”

“’...and I will show you the light within,’” the priestess mirthfully finished. “Sounds like a lesson Midnight Psalm would grant one.”

Midnight’s eyes widened. “It was her, yes. Do you know her, arcemandre? How is she doing these days?”

Shadebloom smiled sadly. “I did know her. She was antase of great wisdom and ever cheerful, even in her declining years. She joined our ancestors a year ago.”

The stallion’s ears dropped. He closed his eyes and whispered a short prayer.

“I shall be gazing at her amongst the stars then.”

“I am certain she would have liked to know whether the Goddess did show you your light, Nightguardian,” Shadebloom added a bit nosily.

“I... want to believe that She did, yes, arcemandre,” Midnight replied, nodding slowly and smirking to himself.

Twilight could swear that she spotted his eyes escaping towards her.

At that moment the door of the dining room opened and a young, brown batpony wearing a suit strode in, bringing in a tray of various fruit-based courses. Oranges were sliced in half and their peels had magnificent, floral markings on them. They were accompanied by high-stacked grapes, lemons cut to make them look like water lilies and a watermelon gracefully carved to look like a spiky, oval flower. The display of the choices was inspiring, although the variety was not too grand, nor was the quantity in any way breathtaking, as Twilight spotted.

Adamant Fang addressed her as the batpony servant began fleetly moving the dishes to the table, which caused his black mane to shift around.

“This is my aide, Blackbranch. He has ascertained me that our food will be sustaining and tasty for you, Princess.”

“Oh, yes, yes, fruit diet shall be fine with me,” she quickly assured, earning a thankful, giddy nod from the assistant, as he placed a small, silver bowl right next to her plate and, having finished his tasks, disappeared behind the door.

The smell that began filling the room caused Twilight to feel her appetite growing and her taste buds begging for attention. She was thankful that her stomach did not start to growl out loud.

“Please, Princess, after you,” Shadebloom offered, waiting patiently for the mare to make her choice of starters. There was, however, one problem.

“Uhm, pardon me greatly, but we seem to be missing the utensils...” Twilight pointed out as gently as she could muster. However, it only caused the hosts to smile in amusement and Deep Mist to hide his snicker behind his hoof.

Midnight came to Twilight’s aid. “We don’t use those at all, Princess.”

“Pardon?”

Shadebloom leaned forward. “Would you allow me?”

Twilight nodded, perplexed. The priestess first whispered something under her breath and afterwards elegantly reached for one of the sliced orange pieces, bringing it to the level of her muzzle. She then violently bit through the peel into the soft flesh of the fruit, sucking its juice with a loud, nauseating slurp, having the liquid leak down her muzzle, dripping onto the silver plate. Her eyes became that of a feeding beast of prey, focused and feral. A few seconds later she dropped the dried remnant of the orange into the pre-prepared bowl and exhaled with fervent satisfaction, wiping her mouth with her hoof almost salaciously.

To say that Twilight was shocked would not be an understatement. Having such an elegant and quite sophisticated mare turn into a hungry predator was befuddling.

“Princess?” Shadebloom asked, spotting the weird expression on her guest’s muzzle as a droplet of juice was still making its way down her chin.

Adamant Fang tried to contain his laughter to the best of his abilities. “I think our honored ambassador was not prepared for our dining etiquette.”

Twilight felt abashed by her loss of composure as he spotted that even Midnight was attempting to hide his hilarity.

“I-I’m very sorry. It’s just that I was not expecting... I mean—” she shook her head and calmed herself down “—I was not anticipating such dining practice. Having spotted this behavior before, I have associated it with more casual and informal occasions, rather than it being a popular habit.”

“It’s quite alright, Princess, we do not feel offended,” Shadebloom assured her cordially. “But it is something you might want to get used to, for it is exactly how we dine. I admit, it might be perceived as a tone uncouth by your standards.”

“Perhaps you should try and embrace it, Knaze,” Deep Mist suggested with a slight hint of goading in his voice.

Twilight caught an irked glimpse in not only Midnight’s, but Adamant Fang’s eyes as well.

“I feel inclined to try,” she said, reaching bravely for a whole orange and preparing to bite into it, feeling the eyes of the gathered locked on her. She smelled the ripe fruit and, without thinking twice, went right into it, feeling the fresh juice filling her mouth as she somehow made her way through the quite sour peel.

She had never before tried eating fruit in this raw way, but it filled her with a dosage of unrivaled satisfaction. Was it the freshness of its flesh, or the strong, heavenly taste, but she felt her mind finding primal joy in such a unique, if simple, treat. However, unable to utilize fangs like the batponies, Twilight was forced to simply bite off a piece of the fruit, causing the juice to viciously squirt in all directions.

Adamant Fang cackled at the fountain of liquid that stained the tablecloth. “There’s a good try!”

Not waiting any longer, he helped himself to some pieces of the watermelon, while Shadebloom hid a laugh behind her hoof and then grabbed another orange to devour, glancing at her guest amicably.

Twilight put down the rest of the fruit on the plate, trying to munch through what she had in her muzzle. When she finished, she felt compelled to mimic the priestess’ gesture and clean her mouth, however trying to do so with less imprudent enthusiasm.

She spotted Midnight’s stare locked onto her.

“What’s wrong?” she asked silently.

“Uh, nothing, nothing,” he replied, shaking his head while something of a blush appeared on his cheeks.

“... Midnight?”

He leaned in a bit, his voice but a whisper. “First the dress, now this...”

His growing smile made Twilight’s muzzle warm up. After he helped himself to the fruit, she spotted Deep Mist giving the two of them a tense, focused glare in between his bites.

The rest of the feast went through without any incidents, as the gathered focused on satisfying their appetites rather than engaging in a conversation. Twilight felt more than sated after the meal, even though the ravenous nature of her hosts’ behavior would cause nausea in less prepared participants. Yet, surprisingly, the only stained piece of tablecloth was connected with her own attempts of emulating the dining norms.

Adamant Fang finished his course and exposed his fangs in an expression of profound elation, sighing deeply. He then clapped his hooves, which caused the door to the dining room to open as Blackbranch strutted in, this time providing each of the gathered with a bowl of fresh water and a small towel.

Twilight cleaned her hooves courtly and swiped her muzzle, stealthily trying to follow Shadebloom’s example as to meet the requirements of proper behavior even further.

“I have to say,” she declared when she was done, “that this has been a superb meal.”

The priestess beamed. “Oh, I am overjoyed you have found it adequate. We have carefully chosen the best fruit from our supplies.”

“Just one detail missing to make it a proper celebration!” Adamant Fang declared, causing Twilight’s mind to raise alert. “Have you ever tried our traditional drink, Princess?”

The mare nodded, trying not to make it look reluctant. “Yes, I have. I gave it a try at the Nightguard outpost in Hollow Shades.”

“I should have expected that!” the General laughed. “Care to sample it more, or is your throat scalded still, Princess?”

“It is a potent drink, yes, but I think I can muster the endurance,” Twilight replied with a courtly smile, causing the hosts to grin widely.

“Splendid!” Adamant Fang declared. “Blackbranch, bring one of the aged bottles!”

The aide bowed and left to fulfill the request. Midnight, in the meantime, cleared his throat.

“I think it is worth mentioning to the Princess that ‘aged’ does equal ‘stronger’.”

Deep Mist concurred. “Much stronger.”

Shadebloom tried to stop herself from giggling as her guest’s face slowly lost its color.

“Now, now, Nightguardians. It is inappropriate to scaremonger. The Princess will do just fine, I am certain.”

Twilight chuckled nervously. “You have more faith in me than I myself have.”

“Veraciously said...” the priestess stated, smiling mysteriously and giving the mare a half-lidded, nearly mesmerizing gaze of her goldenrod eyes, that was enough to make Twilight uncomfortable and... strangely enticed alike.

In the meantime, Blackbranch made his way back to the dining room with silver stemware and a bottle of gozalke kept in an ice bucket, like it was the finest champagne.

“Pour one for yourself too,” Adamant Fang turned to his aide.

“Ia grat tu, tribun,” the brown stallion replied, abashed and thankful.

After everypony had their drinks prepared, the General stood up to raise a toast.

“For your visit, Princess. May it be fruitful!”

“Thank you, General,” Twilight expressed her gratitude before rising the goblet high above her head. “Hwale!”

“Hwale!” the gathered replied in unison.

Everything that happened afterwards was pretty predictable. Twilight was expecting the burning flavor of the drink, but that did not help her in her coughing fit. Especially since she had bravely, or perhaps foolishly, attempted to empty the chalice in one go, which turned out to be an unsurprisingly bad idea. Midnight helped her sit down after he was through with shaking his head fervently, trying to stop himself from laughing at her.

Shadebloom wiped the tears from her eyes after a moment of coerced crying. “Bogine, it’s good!”

In the meantime, Deep Mist’s face began revealing something entirely non-corresponding with that statement. A while after he had finished drinking, he blinked a couple of times, then squinted his eyes, his muzzle twisting in an expression of utter discomfort.

“Nightguardian?” Adamant Fang addressed him, his brow furrowed, after he put his goblet down.

Deep Mist breathed in a couple of times slowly, then whispered through clenched teeth. “Pardon, tribun. Something feels... bad. Gozalke seems like... it might have been too much...”

“Nonsense!” the General shouted in protest. “It can never hurt you!”

Twilight would beg to differ, but she was too occupied with apologizing to her throat for her recent stunt. She simply watched, concerned, as Deep Mist put his hoof to his mouth and pressed on his lips, like he was trying to stop himself from saying a word more.

“Goddess’s Light.” Shadebloom gently stood up and approached him, her face all worried. “Are you alright, warrior?”

The stallion simply shook his head, although slow enough not to provoke any radical reactions from his body.

Adamant Fang looked with agitation at his aide. “Coracinugalaz, ktor utram tu braze?”

“Anni yi osim, tribun,” Blackbranch replied, visibly frightened. “To bid benu, ia pryisegn!”

Whatever they were talking about, the General hissed silently and bit his lower lip, trying to calm himself. In the meantime Midnight nodded to Twilight and trotted around the table.

“Deep Mist, what’s wrong?”

The stallion pointed at his stomach and cringed visibly, although trying his best to mitigate it somehow.

“Can you stand up?” Shadebloom inquired and Deep Mist, using all his strength, cautiously lifted himself, inhaling in a steady, slow pace.

“I-it’s nothing, I’ll be f-fine,” he declared, but the General was having none of this.

“Blackbranch, support him!” he ordered strictly, causing his assistant to spring from his chair.

Twilight also joined the group. “Can the drink cause this?”

Midnight shook his head. “We actually believe gozalke to cure stomach problems, rather than cause them,” he assured, as Deep Mist was heavily leaning on Blackbranch, his chin shivering.

“Hear, hear,” Shadebloom confirmed Midnight’s words, her voice uncertain and startled. “But perhaps the fatigue of the flight has caused this reaction? A tough travel can weigh heavily on the bowels, or so I have heard.”

“We should get a physician,” Adamant Fang declared, constantly biting his lip, his eyes betraying greatly his mounting unease as he glanced at Twilight.

Midnight spotted that stare and took the initiative, as the situation was becoming disorganized. “Tribun, we must not let this incident ruin the feast in the honor of the Princess. Let me and your aide take care of Deep Mist. We’ll escort him to our quarters and call for aid, while you can continue entertaining the ambassador,” he offered a solution, strengthening it with a salute.

“But, we wished for you to enjoy this too, Nocferratani!” Shadebloom protested as a caring host would have.

“My duty requires me to help my comrade above all, arcemandre,” Midnight replied with unmatched conviction, earning a nod of understanding and praise from the priestess and her husband. “I hope you will forgive me for abandoning your side, Princess.”

“Why, of course!” Twilight quickly assured him. “Just make sure he makes it down the stairs,” she advised, causing Midnight to smirk almost invisibly.

“Would you be so kind as to open the door, tribun?” he asked Adamant Fang, who immediately rushed to do just that. While the General went away and Shadebloom sat back in her chair, still visibly worried, Midnight whispered quickly towards Twilight. “I swear, if this is his excuse to leave the party, I will be forced to punch him again.”

The mare only miraculously stopped herself from giggling.

After Deep Mist had been escorted out by Blackbranch and Midnight, Adamant Fang put a hoof to his temple as he sat down in his place.

“Unbelievable,” he uttered. “Bogine, when we were planning this to be a special occasion, we did not mean something like this!”

Twilight gave him a most polite smile. “It’s nothing, General, really. Such misfortunes simply happen, but they can hardly ruin a splendid feast like this one.”

“We thank you for your understanding, Princess,” Shadebloom replied, bowing her head. “I just pray for you not to suddenly start feeling uncomfortable,” her voice betrayed almost maternal worry.

“No, I am fine, really,” Twilight assured. “Even if drinking gozalke leaves my throat burned beyond measure.”

The priestess laughed melodiously. “As an ambassador, you will have apt opportunities to get used to that feeling.”

“That’s what I fear, yes.”

Adamant Fang smirked. “Fret not, you do not have to quaff the whole goblet at once. Leave that to professionals, Princess.”

“I do not want to be found wanting, General, especially since I consider the ways of noctrali fascinating,” Twilight replied stoically. “It is my duty as an envoy to share in the traditions and customs I can be a part of.”

“How delightedly thoughtful!” Shadebloom clapped her hooves while her husband let out a happy exhale. “We weren’t expecting you to be quite so open towards us and our culture, Princess.”

“How could I not be? Yours is a truly captivating society. The vast differences between Noctraliya and Equestria give us all opportunities to share and learn from one another.”

Adamant Fang nodded slowly. “Well said, Princess. My wife and I are glad to have you here. Perhaps your visit shall restore the correct relations between noctrali and soleerani,” he expressed with a huge tone of hoping.

Shadebloom grinned. “Let us pray that it shall all be in accord with the great concept of the Immaculate Moon...”

She and her husband bowed her heads, as Twilight politely awaited for them to look back up.

“I hope to forge a new understanding between our nations,” she revealed, much to the priestess’ joy.

“The Light of the Goddess is upon you, Princess. You are sure to succeed.”

Adamant Fang let out a happy exhale. “Ha, indeed. Her Will accounts in all balance.”

Twilight could only stare kindly at her hosts, as their religious declarations did feel as honest as suppressing for her.

Shadebloom raised her hoof suddenly. “Oh, husband, we have forgotten to share the news with the Princess.”

“Ah, yes. Considering the roughness of your arrival, I have taken the liberty of checking our weather records, so that you might experience the rest of the journey in peace,” Adamant Fang declared, conjoining his hooves. “Unfortunately, the snowstorm still raging outside is going to move towards the Sanctuary and, as a host and a General, I cannot allow you to fly out of the Border until the skies clear themselves properly.”

Twilight let out a gasp of surprise. “Oh? Naturally, I understand, but what about the Covenant? I don’t want to keep them waiting. I-it’s an important occasion after all, one-of-a-kind really.”

Shadebloom shook her head gracefully. “No need to worry, Princess. They surely have received the warnings too, so your postponed arrival shall not be viewed as anything concerning. We deal with rough weather every night, it is nothing unusual.”

“Of course,” Twilight responded, calming herself down. “I am touched by your concern for my safety.”

“It’s nothing, Princess,” Adamant Fang declared. “Also, we might have a proposition for you, since you shall have to wait at least a night.” He glanced at his wife, who smirked back. “Since you are so keen on learning about us, how about we could start right here and show you around the Border? I am certain you shall find our bastion inspiring.”

That wasn’t perhaps the exact word that Twilight would have used, but she played along. “I will be delighted to. As long as it is in accordance to the caste rules, to show me around, that is.”

The General laughed. “We are not teaching you our battle tactics, Princess, so I think we are fine. Your tact is greatly appreciated though.”

“In that case, I am looking forward to witnessing this fortress in all its glory.”

“Thank my wife, Princess,” Adamant Fang looked with love at Shadebloom. “I might be a General and a tactician, but she is the real strategist around.”

The priestess’ cheeks reddened. “Husband, please.”

Twilight hid a giggle behind her hoof.

“Might I ask something?”

“Why, naturally, Princess.” Adamant Fang leaned back in his chair, his fang-shaped lapel pin reflecting the candlelight.

“As I understand, you are members of the Fang Family and the Shade Family...”

“That is correct,” Shadebloom affirmed.

“And I know that Family ties are especially binding in Noctraliya. Might I inquire, how does it work when it comes to marriages of ponies from different Families? Of course, if I am not being intrusive.”

“Perhaps a bit,” the priestess said jestingly, “but we are happy to answer. I think it would be fair to point out that our two Mountains, as neighboring, were always close with one another.”

“Indeed. And our history has bound us tightly,” Adamant Fang confirmed his wife’s words. “But even more conflicted Families are not straightly opposed to such relationships. I mean, we are all noctrali in the end, no matter this affiliation.”

“I have heard that a Lord can stop a marriage between a noble batpony and one from a lesser house. Does that prerogative apply in situations like yours also?” Twilight pressed the topic.

“Yes, but there weren’t any cases like that in a long, long time,” the General pointed out, then furrowed his brow. “However, at the Mountain of Mist—”

“Husband, it’s inappropriate to dwell on it,” Shadebloom interrupted him.

Twilight was certain she knew what they were talking about, but brought up an oblivious expression on her face. “Could you explain?”

“An internal matter of the Mist Family, Princess. All sorted out now,” the priestess assured, although her reluctance to discuss on the topic was more than apparent.

“I see. I would like to know something else, if I might.”

“Of course.”

“I presume the continuity of a bloodline is considered very important in your culture. So what about children from such marriages?” Twilight asked, her curiosity mixed with tact. “Which Family are they a part of?”

Shadebloom immediately explained. “Oh, we have an institution named Regule a Roditi. ‘The Rule of Parents.’ Colts are part of the father’s line, while fillies share in their mother’s name.”

The General nodded. “Hence why our daughter is a Shade. However, I still hope for my Family’s chance,” he said and the priestess tried her best at hiding a quite sheepish expression. “Do you have any children, Princess?” Adamant Fang inquired of Twilight in the meantime.

“Oh, no, no, I don’t.”

“Surely you are wed though? Or betrothed?”

“No, I am not. Why do you ask, General?”

“Curiosity for curiosity. But it’s unimaginable!” he stated, grinning. “I was certain I am talking with a respectable matron, not a maiden! Yet I still believe that, as a mare of your importance and position in Equestria, you must have had a lot of suitors already...”

Twilight shook her head once more, intrigued if there was a point to his digressions. “I am sorry to fail to meet these expectations, but that’s not true in my case.”

Adamant Fang looked genuinely surprised, but Shadebloom only raised her eyebrow in engrossment.

“What my husband is trying to convey, is that a mare of a comparable stature in Noctraliya would be considered a highly desirable match, clearly worthy of a Lord’s son even.”

“Oh! I see.” Twilight laughed mirthfully. “I suppose a noble house or two in Equestria would not mind some royal additions in their bloodline, but I have not been approached as of yet. And thank goodness! It would be quite awkward,” she revealed, causing the priestess to giggle.

“You seem like a mare not caring for admirers.”

“Should I take it as a compliment, or not?”

Adamant Fang laughed boomingly. “I would. It’s coming from my wife and Goddess knows how long was I trying to court her.”

“Only until the light in the shrine miraculously reflected from the ornaments and blinded you as you were demanding my attention during a ceremony. Both an obvious sign and a reprimand for you goofing around like a little colt,” Shadebloom recalled, her expression affectionate as she stared at her husband. She then turned to Twilight. “If you ever wonder if you shall find that ‘special somepony’, as you Equestrians say, just trust in the Goddess. Her Light will lead you to your true love.”

Twilight but nodded in gratitude for the pious advice.

Her mind, however, brought forth a recent memory. The picture of Midnight. Him saying that he had found his light.

And his eyes, those piercing, saffron eyes, shyly stopping themselves from looking straight at her.

At this point, I would like to apologize for a slight delay that the chapter has suffered from. My exams are upon me and I am unable to focus on writing as much as I would desire.

Also... the woman of my dreams has left me recently and I have to learn to cope with it before continuing my writing. I do not seek solace, but I might need more time to provide you all with more chapters or stories.

Stay tuned,

Gulheru

Twilight was scavenging through her luggage, moving clothes and miniaturized books around, as a knock on the door caused her to stare up.

“Who is it?”

“Midnight. Might I come in?”

“Yes, of course!”

The batpony carefully entered, carrying a platter of oranges and grapes.

“Breakfast is served, Your Highness!” he exclaimed in a tone of an elderly valet, causing Twilight to giggle. “How did you sleep? What are you searching for?” he inquired, putting the food on the table.

“I’m fine, I rested well. Although,” she said, lifting up her royal dress from the luggage and looking underneath it, “I simply can’t recall where did I stash my scroll yesterday. Or ‘yesternight’,” she corrected herself.

“Bogine, she is learning,” Midnight whispered theatrically, causing Twilight to roll her eyes. “I am convinced you put it inside there. Or were you taking it out after you had come back from the feast?”

“No, no, I went straight to bed, I was too tired.” She leaned back from the luggage and rubbed her chin. “But now I am definitely worried.”

Midnight arched an eyebrow. “That somepony took it?”

“Mhm...”

“Well, after we had gotten Deep Mist here I didn’t leave for even a moment. And your doors were closed tight, I actually remember checking,” Midnight revealed, coming closer and looking down, in between the stashed books. “Unless somepony has a spare key... No, impossible. Nopony would dare making one, this is a place meant for haspadri after all. Could you have placed the parchment below all the dresses or something?”

“Now that you mention it... I might have subconsciously conjured it to shrink, that’s what I sometimes do when I am juggling scrolls back home...” Twilight replied, standing up and massaging her temple. “Urgh, I’ll check for it later, I’m starving. How’s Deep Mist tod—tonight?”

Midnight smirked, then accompanied her to the table, sitting down next to her. “Trying not to complain. The physician told him that it might have been a case of severe nausea and... here my medical vocabulary in Equestrian fails me.”

“That’s alright. But will he get well soon?” Twilight inquired, reaching for an orange.

“Yes, a night of bed-rest and fasting is in order, but he will be as good as new. He’s sturdy, I even caught him trying to get up at one point during the day. He wanted to try and trot around, just to prove it to himself that he is fine.”

“Stubborn. I suppose it is a trait of your race,” Twilight replied, causing an amused sigh from the batpony. She then slowly bit into the fruit, trying not to conjure a waterfall of juice.

“I could cut it open for you, you know,” Midnight offered politely, reaching for the claws strapped to the belt of his armor.

Twilight only shook her head, the orange still lodged in her mouth. She took a bite out of it and munched on it for a while before swallowing.

“I need to get used to this way of eating, you know. No shortcuts,” she stated, smiling.

She suddenly realized that, despite her best efforts, a droplet of juice was making its way down from her mouth somehow. She licked it off before it got away too far.

It caused Midnight to gulp rather loudly.

“Bogine...” he whispered.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing, nothing, all is fine...”

“Just like yesternight, Midnight?” she called him out on his, more-than-apparent, embarrassment.

“... yes,” he admitted reluctantly. “It’s just that... Must you look so... appealing doing this?” he asked softly, avoiding her gaze.

The mare felt warmth gathering behind her cheeks, even as she tried to randomly diffuse the effect this statement had on her with a nervous giggle.

Midnight did not seem to approve of her reaction.

“So I am being ridiculous,” he said dryly, causing her skittish laugh to die a sudden death.

“No!” she protested. “It’s just... Well, I am simply not used to compliments, you know...”

“You are a Princess, so... how come?” he looked genuinely confused. “A mare as unique as you should be showered in praise every day.”

Now Twilight could do nothing to stop herself from blushing. Midnight’s focused gaze and warm tone of voice felt blissfully satisfying.

“T-thank you... Although I...” She laughed nervously again. “I have no idea what you find so engaging... I mean, I’m just eating...”

Midnight grinned sheepishly. “Well, the thing is... I enjoy when you are acting like an Equestrian noble and Princess. All proper and stoic and royal. But,” he paused, “I-I just adore when you try to be like us, noctrali. It makes me feel... happy.”

Twilight took a moment to reply, repaying his warm sentence with the shyest of stares. “Will I sound silly... if I say that I am happy to make you happy?”

The stallion chuckled tensely. “No, not at all. I mean, you are yourself subjected to incoherent grunts of a... ridiculous stallion.”

“You are not ridiculous, Midnight.”

“And you are not silly, Twilight,” he admitted back. “But, you know, we could afford being ridiculous and silly tog—“

He bit his lip rapidly, stopping himself.

“Midnight?”

“I... uhm... I rather not... I mean... I need to figure things out, still...”

Twilight smirked somewhat melancholically. “I understand. Two days... or ‘nights’ is hardly enough to do so.”

“Has it been only two nights? Feels like months have passed since that conversation of ours...” Midnight pointed out. He looked perplexed, but he was smiling very broadly.

“Indeed, how bizarre,” the mare admitted, more than glad to see his affectionate grin once more.

They stayed silent until Twilight finished the rest of her meal, trying to do so without any damage done to the tablecloth. It was remarkably easier when she was nibbling on the smaller grapes, rather than ripe oranges. Midnight kept glancing at her constantly, which felt as strange as incomprehensibly pleasing.

“So... are you up for some sightseeing then?” he finally asked.

“Oh, yes, I’m looking forward to it. However,” Twilight paused for a second, furrowing her brow, “there is one thing.”

“Yes? What is it?”

“I have an idea in mind,” she began slowly, weighing her words. “It might help me while we are staying in Noctraliya... but you would need to agree first. It is... kind of about being like you.”

The batpony’s ears perked up. “Oh? Sounds strange, but consider me intrigued.”

Twilight lowered her gaze. She gave herself a moment to rethink her plan. And a last chance to back away.

She wasn’t going to, however.

“Well, my idea, it involves me using my magic... on you.”

Only after a while of tense silence in the chamber did Twilight look up. Midnight’s stare was absolutely fierce. She could feel it piercing right through her like an arrow. There was a strange, antagonistic glint his eyes, one that she was entirely unfamiliar with.

It scared her beyond measure.

“I-I know you find magic... bad. I-I shouldn’t have...“

“I agree.”

“... presumed you to agree, even if you just did, but I simply... wait, what?”

“I agree,” Midnight repeated even more sternly. Then he slanted towards her, his gaze softening. “If there is any soleerane I were to trust to use these strange abilities, it is you and you alone.” A broad smile adorned his muzzle. “And I think you are already aware that I trust you a lot.”

“I know you trust me,” Twilight assured sincerely, her expression relaxing ever so slowly. “I just... I do not wish to cause you discomfort or worry you, or...”

Midnight but retained his fanged smile. “I am certain I can handle it. Besides, I am Nocferratan. We can deal with everything and anything!” he exclaimed loudly and winked. “If what you have in mind can aid you, I shall participate gladly.”

Twilight finally felt like exhaling. Good, as she was about to start suffocating, at least mentally. “That is a relief. But... are you absolutely certain? I do not wish to cause you to... ‘sin’, I guess, by taking part in—”

“It’s fine, really. I appreciate your concern, though,” he responded calmly. Then his warm smile became twisted into a truly salacious grin. “I mean, you do know you would be worth sinning for...”

In this, particular, set of circumstances, the only reply Twilight could muster was a proper, lucid in its crimson, blush.

It caused Midnight to wholeheartedly chuckle. “So, what do I do to help?”

“Just... just sit somewhere on the carpet, I need to grab one of my books,” she answered, escaping with her abashed gaze desperately. She went to grab a tome from her luggage, hoping to calm herself down before beginning the rite she had planned. A monumental task, to be fair.

After finally finding the correct book, she made it return to its natural size. Midnight, in the meantime, sat down on the floor, waiting for her.

“A reasonably-sized almanac,” he stated, staring at the book she was carrying with a mixture of interest and caution. “Does it contain all of your magic?”

“No, no!” she replied. “This is but a general purpose treatise, actually, one that is used by more advanced spellcasters to provide additional aid when performing magic. It’s more like a tome of ‘templates’ than spells.”

Twilight placed the volume on the floor in front of her, as she took her place opposite the stallion.

“And those... diagrams serve you how exactly?” the batpony inquired, looking down at the pages presenting various and complex shapes.

“Those are to help me set the flow of magical energy around us with utmost precision, so that I can perform my spell,” Twilight explained, wishing to banish any doubts he might have had about her procedure.

“The ‘flow’ of magic? What do you mean?”

“Well, the space all around us is teeming with primal, untamed energy, connecting the universe in a dense ‘web’, so to say. A caster, such as myself, can utilize these omnipresent currents to create various effects. Something as simple as telekinesis, all the way to vastly more complex spells, dealing with spacetime transmogrification, it can all be done by influencing these natural, arcane currents and creating specific arrangements of ley lines,” she explained. “That’s putting it very simplistically,” she added, witnessing a stupefied expression from Midnight.

“Uhm, yes, whatever you just said,” he mumbled. “Perhaps I should be worried after all?”

The mare only smirked. “Don’t. It will not sting.”

“I’m not concerned about that!” he protested, amused. “I’m simply expressing my caution over this alien pract...“

His sentence faded away as Twilight, her face feeling considerably warmer, leaned forward and placed the tip of her horn on the batpony’s forehead. She stifled a giggle as he became cross-eyed, staring upward.

“Twilight...?” he asked. “Is this still doing magic, or is this something else... entirely?” His muzzle was suddenly ornamented with yet another of his roguish grins.

Now Twilight couldn’t contain her laughter, despite her blush deepening. “Oh, shush and let me concentrate!”

“Perhaps. So, you are about to read my thoughts, right?”

“No, I am not a dedicated mentalist,” she replied, closing her eyes and attempting to focus.

“Alright… So this is the point when you hex me with your forbidden arts then and turn me into a frog?” he continued his inquest.

“Urgh, no.”

“Ah, you are going to force yourself into my mind and take over straight away after all?”

Twilight leaned away from him, humorously annoyed at his allegations. “No! Why would you say things like that?”

Playful sparks ignited in his eyes. “I just don’t want you to waste your time with your magic. You are on my mind as often enough as it is,” Midnight responded, revealing his fangs fully in a broad grin. “Proceed,” he added with satisfaction, closing his eyes just as Twilight’s face was about to flare up. Again!

Before attempting to cast her spell once more she gave him a mischievous nudge, which caused a truly content exhale.

She touched his head with her horn, the idea of the spell already present and vivid in her mind. Slowly, almost ceremoniously, she began converging her power, causing the arcane currents to slowly align around her in the shapes and patterns she innately desired. Her magic shone even more brightly as she kept her focus, covering the room in a violet tint. She finally closed her eyes, as to properly feel the ley lines surrounding her and Midnight, who was doing his best to keep still. And when she was absolutely certain that the flow around them was duly influenced, she released just the right amount of power, until this point converging in her horn, allowing the surge to travel through the coerced patterns.

She felt Midnight’s head shiver at the sensation of a wave of magic washing through. She experienced an akin urge of quivering a second later, her body resonating with the arcane flow.

Before Twilight knew it, the rite was finished. The magic around began returning to its natural, frantic and disorganized motion, remnants of the spell traveling through it like declining circles on the water. She moved her horn back, taking a relaxing inhale, her eyelids kept closed.

She heard Midnight grunting. “That was... weird. Weirdly weird. But I think I’m fine,” he said and paused briefly. “Twilight? Are you alright?”

“Let’s see,” she replied, opening her eyes slowly.

The chamber was no longer shrouded in penumbra. Rather than that, she could clearly spot the details of even the darkest of corners, something that had been nothing short of impossible for her so far. All thanks to the mere two candles placed on the table, which right now appeared more like bright lanterns when it came to their luminance. The silver ornaments of the furniture were gleaming more than polished stemware at the Grand Galloping Gala. The ever-present murkiness was all but gone, revealing the full splendor of the room, its colors as vibrant as if basked in the light of noon.

“... Twilight...?”

Midnight’s voice made her stare at him. She gasped in surprise. His cuirass revealed the resplendent reflections dancing on it, ones she could not have spotted before. She could clearly admire the rich, cobalt color of his mane and the firm, grey tone of his coat. His saffron eyes were incredulously vibrant with their rich hue, perfectly reflecting the candlelight.

“I think it worked...” Twilight judged after a moment of feeling like a captive to the stallion’s intense, vivid stare.

“Wha... whatever did you do?” he asked, astonished even more than she was. Without a moment of hesitation, he grabbed her hoof and lead her towards a mirror located in the corner of the chamber.

Twilight’s surprise was as grand as her joy. Her irises appeared as intensely colored and lucid as Midnight’s. Her pupils remained round, but the spell was substituting that anatomical detail perfectly.

Midnight, standing right to her side, was more than amazed. “Your eyes are just... wonderful. Neskaza Lunee...”

The blush from Twilight matched her satisfaction. She stared at their reflections, standing side by side, a sight that was as unique as causing her to experience a rising tide of inner happiness for some bizarre reason.

“I could get lost in that gaze,” the stallion added after a while of intently looking into the mirror, causing Twilight to giggle in abashment. “How did you manage that? Your magic can change your eyes just like that?”

“I am unable to morph their anatomy with such little effort,” Twilight clarified, turning around. “But I am capable of forcing my magic to emulate your eyes’ reaction to luminance and make my eyes copy this effect. I have been considering a spell like this since you described the way you see the sky, back in Hollow Shades, just so I could experience the world as you perceive it.”

Midnight’s gaze was permanently stuck with Twilight’s own. “Ha, how clever.” He tipped forward a little bit. “I’ve never seen violet noctraliyi eyes. And I am absolutely smitten.”

The mare laughed mirthfully, trying to stop her heart from pounding as the stallion’s muzzle came closer the her face.

“Do you think,” she inquired, attempting to calm herself down, “that my eyes becoming reflective out of a sudden shall affect how I am perceived?”

She heard Adamant Fang’s words from yesternight resounding in her mind while Midnight thought about the answer for a moment.

“Considering the fact that you are the first envoy from Equestria to visit our lands, don’t you think noctrali shall have other things on their minds than your eyes?” he responded with a question of his own, giving the mare a calming smile. “Well, other noctrali. I do not have a lot on my mind right now, to be fair...”

Twilight laughed softly, trying to denounce the fact that his face got a bit closer still and his stare became more intense. He opened his mouth a little bit, like he was attempting to say something.

“Yes?” she inquired, a surge of impatience overtaking her.

His muzzle was so very close to her own now, she could feel his breath against her face. She did not believe he himself was aware of that fact. Her mind was begging for this motion of his to continue until reaching a certain, dreamt-about conclusion. She even minimally moved her head forward, feeling her mouth opening slowly and her eyelids calmly dropping down.

However, Midnight stepped away from her, although not without reluctance. “How long does this... ‘effect’, I guess the word would be, last?” he asked nervously, looking away.

Twilight barely stopped herself from letting out a disappointed exhale. “I-I’d like to think it shall hold for a night. I shall need to recast it tomorrow.”

“I see.”

His sentence marked the end of their discussion. Twilight felt a peculiar mixture of anticipation-born frustration and blatant disappointment. Even the “Reasonable Twilight Sparkle” in her head, despite lecturing her on her surfacing desires and why they were utterly inappropriate, did not sound too pleased by what had not occurred.

As Twilight was putting the book back inside the luggage, Midnight spoke up in a soft tone.

“If you need to cast it again tomorrow... I guess we shall have to call it a ‘nightly routine’.”

At these words, she turned around, witnessing another of Midnight’s affectionate smiles. The ones she had learned to adore. And her disappointment was all but gone.

After finally leaving the chamber and checking on Deep Mist, who was napping and snoring absolutely mercilessly, the two made their way out of the private chambers and into the Inner Courtyard.

“Wow...”

An expression of sheer astonishment escaped Twilight as her spell allowed her to fully admire this spacious cavern. It was as well-lit for her as the representative Promenade of Canterlot. The polished rock presented itself beautifully in conjunction with the sheerness of untamed stone, creating a mosaic of elegance and raw grace. The various tunnel entrances were no longer gaping holes in the omnipresent shade, instead making the place look remarkably busy, considering a number of batpony warriors patrolling the place, groups disappearing and reappearing via various passageways.

Midnight chuckled at Twilight’s awestruck expression.

“I suppose the spell makes a huge difference then?”

“You do not have a clue. This is astounding,” she responded. Her gaze ventured to the dark splendor of the statue of High General Ebon Fang. “General Adamant Fang told me that we are supposed to meet our guide near the monument tonight.”

“Alright. But you have never told me who exactly is showing us around,” Midnight pointed out, following her down the steps to the ground level. “I hope it’s not that Sunfall Comet... soleespalu Occultan...” he cursed under his breath.

“No, no, the General told me that he will have a... ‘siegemaster’ accompanying us.”

Midnight whistled. “Is that so? That’s a pony from the second line of command at a fortress usually. Quite the officer to appoint to this.”

“Does every stronghold have such a position then?” Twilight inquired.

“Yes, although his task is not only to deal with sieges and such. Siegemasters are overlooking forges, equipment and weaponry at an outpost usually. Think of him as the main quartermaster and supplier,” the stallion explained. “But, considering the nature of the Ambyit, the local officer must be a pony of real talent.”

They had reached the statue presenting the Fang of the Goddess. Twilight had to assess that her newly acquired ability aided the sculpture in becoming even more imposing and inspiring alike, especially considering that its dark stone was not like any other formation present in the Courtyard. She took note of a silver plaque placed at the base of the monument, a detail she must have had overlooked yesternight. A pattern was present on the surface of it, one composed of a significant number of different marks. Some were quite simple, others elaborate, dignified, consisting of a number of circles connected via curved or bent lines. It was almost like the signs were dancing and pirouetting around, telling their strange, epic tale. Twilight had never before witnessed anything like that, but it reminded her of a...

“Can you... read this, Midnight?” she inquired, pointing at the pattern.

Her companion stared down, intrigued. “Of course, why do you ask?”

“Then, is this your alphabet, by any chance?”

“Why, yes. The modern variation, I believe.” He lowered his head to see better.

“It looks quite extraordinary! What does it say?”

“Hebana Kiele, Nadyir u Bogineyi wrogi. ‘Lunee, niteyae dol!’ ” the stallion said out loud, then stayed silent for a moment, in solemn respect. “Ebon Fang, Nadir of the Goddess’ enemies. ‘Moon, shine down!’ ”

Twilight nodded slowly. “I see... Might I ask, first, why does it say ‘Kiele’? I thought that ‘fang’ is just ‘kiel’ in your language.”

“That is true, yes, but this is a convention when it comes to names,” the stallion explained with a smile. “I’m not sure how it works in Equestria, but here, when you receive a name, the word used in it shares... uhm... shares in your sex...?”

Twilight covered her mouth to stop herself from giggling. “I think you meant – it takes ‘masculine’ or ‘feminine’ form.”

“Ugh, yes, that. Sorry, that was clumsy,” he admitted, facehoofing properly. “But this is exactly why Fang of the Goddess is Kiele.”

“So... if you were a mare, you would be called ‘Maednoc Wentre’, right?” Twilight inquired with curiosity.

“Yes, precisely,” Midnight replied with a chuckle. “But I’ll just go with—“

“Maednoc Wentr! Sewira Solee gozae iau ver!”

An enthusiastic, hoarse holler from behind caused them both to jump up in surprise. Before Twilight knew what was happening, Midnight was already turned around, ready to face their ambusher. However, his muzzle soon beamed with confusion and joy alike.

“Lawin?! Bogine, Lawin, iau priyat!”

Twilight could only stare in bewilderment as her companion and another stallion exchanged an enthusiastic, nearly brotherly embrace, laughing deeply and causing the entire cavern to echo with their cordial greeting.

“Kwo tu robit hic? Tu odwied i tu nye dict ia?! Prokleyityi tuyi skzyidli!” the unknown to her stallion declared something merrily, granting the other pony a forceful smack to the back of his neck.

Midnight bent forward from the force of the blow, as his associate utilized his, as Twilight took note of, considerably bulky physique.

“I tuyi, eldu durnu!” her friend replied after straightening up, chortling madly. He then switched to Equestrian. “Twilight, this is Avalanche, one of my best friends from my Mountain!”

Twilight smiled politely as the hulking batpony stepped forward, casting a slight shadow over her with his sheer size. His yellow eyes were shaded by a fringe the color of mud, looking considerably uncared for and simply begging for a comb to save what was left to be saved.

“Well met!” Avalanche declared in a scratchy, higher than one would imagine, voice. His deep accent was making up for that though. “Tue must be that Knaze z Ekwestriya.”

Midnight decided to play his part and introduce the mare solemnly. “Indeed. Avalanche, this is Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria, here on a diplomatic mission on behalf of her nation.”

Twilight smiled. “A pleasure to meet one of Midnight Wind’s friends.”

“Iau delec as well,” the stallion replied enthusiastically then pointed at the other batpony. “Benu to see tue in the greatest of companies!”

Midnight exhaled with satisfaction, giving Twilight a quick wink.

“How long has it been, Lawin? I thought you wished to stay deployed at our Iug, what are you even doing here?” he inquired, causing Avalanche to pound his chest through the reinforced, leather apron he was wearing.

“Ambyit had an opening about edn i pol ann ago, so ia went for it and here ia bid! Doing my soleespalu opes for Noctraliya,” he declared proudly. “Whatever it might be, right?”

“R—“ Midnight tried to respond.

“Right, of course it’s right! Uai do our job, uai do what Bogine demands and uai do it when uai bidi ordered, nye? Is it not a mark of a great wampir, to work for what ip believes in?” he pointed the question at Twilight.

“Why I—“

“Tac, of course it is! It’s what defines uai, drives uai! Now, ia presume tuyi would like to see things around, tac, tac, well, ia have not had an opportunity to show Knaze around before...”

Midnight raised his hoof. “Lawin, we—”

“... but I think tue will like it here, uai are a grand zamak, edn of the best equipped after all, ready for whatever, tac? Tac! And, ia imagine uai could...“ Avalanche appeared nowhere near finishing his logorrhea.

“Lawin, wait, we—“

“... spend a whole noc going around the place, which uai can do, of course, although ia have a lot of work...”

“Lawin!”

“Hmm? Tu said something, priyat?” the bulky stallion asked on a surprised note, causing Midnight to toss his hooves up in a gesture of yielding.

Twilight giggled at this ridiculousness. “I’m very sorry, but we are actually waiting for the ‘siegemaster’ to meet up with us, Avalanche. He should be here any moment now.”

“Well, ia bid here!” the stallion stated loudly, chortling.

“Kwo, kirwe?!” Midnight could not hide his shock at all. “They made you the siegemaster?! Since when?”

“Since iau mentor finished ipu duty three months ago!”

“And then they chose you?”

Avalanche grinned broadly, revealing a set of particularly, not to say sickeningly, yellow teeth. “Ia bide his favorite! Ip said that if ia bida nye chosen, then uaiu work shall not be finished properly,” he declared, then turned to Twilight with a wink. “Ia have a little project going on, tue will like it, Knaze!”

Twilight smiled politely, giving Midnight a confused look the moment Avalanche closed his eyes in booming laughter.

“Ha! Now ia bid the officer here i ia bid glad to show somepony around, uai have a lot to see, ha! Where would tue like to start?” he inquired of the mare with enthusiastic politeness.

Twilight felt like she was herself assaulted by an avalanche, considering the stallions hoarse, loud banter and overbearing willingness to show her around.

“I-I am not sure, Avalanche, this fortress must be quite vast, I imagine.” She looked around, considering the amount of tunnels leading from the Courtyard. “How about... you show us something connected to your role at the Border? I have a feeling it might be very intriguing.”

Avalanche let out a loud shout of satisfaction and rubbed his hooves together. “Ha! A klaze interested in my work? Ia should have cleaned up better! Bogine, what joy!”

He was now continuously chuckling to himself as he beckoned her and Midnight to follow him towards one of the lower tunnel entrances.

Twilight turned to Midnight, spotting her friend trying to contain laughter to the best of his abilities.

“Is he... always like this?” she whispered.

“Define ‘like this’, please.”

“A ‘cackling-madpony-like-this’?”

“Pretty much. I sometimes wonder what is more like an avalanche in him...” the stallion replied silently. “His crushingly high spirits, or his ‘proficiency’ in being a wampir.”

“What do you mean?”

“I can guess he shall show you,” Midnight pointed out, smirking. “So, how’s the duty lately?” he raised his voice, addressing Avalanche.

“Opes, opes, opes! Forges kept hot and hammers pounding!” the stallion declared back. “Check tuu zbroy, Meadnoc Wentr, ia might have had some fresh grease on ia.”

Midnight stared down immediately, his face almost in horror. “Is there anything there?” he asked of Twilight, who quickly glanced around the cuirass.

“No, nothing that I can spot. Clean and gleaming,” she assured him.

“Thank Bogine.”

“Oh, come on, priyat! To bid only a mark of tough work!” Avalanche declared zealously.

“A mark that is a curse to get rid of properly!”

“Mazgay!”

Midnight replied with a vicious hiss towards his friend before chortling wholeheartedly. Avalanche but rolled his eyes before bringing one of his hooves to his face and rubbing his eyelids, imitating tears.

“Tu kad!”

“Ia nye bid kad, Maednoc Wentr, ia bid vereu!”

“Vereu?!”

Twilight rolled her eyes at their exchange. She glanced to the right, admiring the place where the perfectly equilateral arch of the tunnel entrance was meeting the sheer rock, when a sudden feeling caused her to almost stop in her trot.

Somepony was watching them.

She took a calming breath, trying to keep up with her bickering companions. She had no idea from where they could have been observed, she only knew they were. Of course, she was aware that her very presence was capable of causing intrigued stares from the locals, but this sensation was different from somepony simply staring. It was keen. Sharp.

Almost casually she looked back, wishing to take a last glance at the Courtyard. Her eyes, now piercing through the shades, quickly scanned the cave, trying to find anypony focused on the group. She didn’t have to look for long. None other than Sunfall Comet was slowly exiting from a nearby passage, his eyes fixated on her.

Twilight continued walking carefully until the entrance of the tunnel was left way behind her, then addressed Midnight, who just caused Avalanche to fall into a fit of hysterics over some topic.

“I’ve spotted another friend of ours,” she whispered, causing the batpony to raise his eyebrow.

“A fr—Oh, yes!” A glint in his eyes indicated that he understood what she meant. “Will he be keen on meeting us?” he inquired, putting a barely audible stress in the sentence.

“Not for now, it seems,” Twilight replied in a similar fashion, although she found Midnight to be a lot more convincing in his half-wording.

Avalanche finished his guffawing and suddenly turned to her with a broad, yellow smile.

“So, Knaze, tue bid a military leader?”

The question did catch Twilight by surprise. “Uhm... no, not really. I’m from the... priesthood caste, I guess,” she answered sincerely and Avalanche nodded in empathetic understanding.

“Ah, too bad, too bad, but don’t worry!” he said, smiling still. “Tue must have read something, as Knaze! So, what’s tueu preference?”

“Pardon?”

“As you, Ekwestriyani, say, uhm... ‘melee’ tactics? Or ‘ranged’? Oh, oh, ‘artillery’, perhaps?” His eyes shined even more brightly.

“N-no, I haven’t really given it a thought, I do not—“

“Well, to must bid fixed!” Avalanche hollered, causing the entire tunnel to echo. “Ia might not be a diplomat, but ia know this! Nothing helps in talking things through than siege machines!”

“Uhm...” Twilight gave Midnight a dumbfounded look, but he simply shrugged, snickering.

“Tue znate, big, strong, well-aimed siege machines!” the siegemaster continued. “With the precision to the nearest delegate, ha!”

He chuckled hoarsely, leaving Midnight attempting to hide his mirth and Twilight considering the future of her negotiations, especially if undertaken under such, purely theoretical she hoped, duress.

As the group was approaching the end of the tunnel, Twilight could hear the multiplying sound of clashing metal.

“Uai bidi near our... uhm... ‘muster field’, tac!” Avalanche explained. “Where our local wampiri train when ipia stay indoors.”

“Due to weather?” Twilight inquired as the echo was becoming louder and louder.

“Precisely,” Midnight replied. “We usually do our crucial training outside, to deal with wind and snow, but during the biggest snowstorms we stay at the barracks.”

The first thing Twilight spotted when they entered the cavern was how diametrically different it was from the elegant Courtyard. It mostly retained its natural state, filled with stalactites and stalagmites, although the middle of it had been leveled and cleared. The floor of the cave was still rough, however, barely chiseled. On the left and right from the central passageway, behind wooden rails, entire groups of batpony warriors were practicing. Alone or in pairs, fighting each other or training dummies, all armed with claws and lacking any protection. They were overlooked by a number of officers in short, grey capes, carefully observing the trainees.

“Every noc,” Avalanche continued his expositing, ”uai have at least piat hours of pure combat training, aside from other tasks around zamak.”

Twilight cocked an eyebrow, trying to observe everything that was happening around her. “Five hours straight? This must be exhausting.”

“Nopony complains. And if they were to, nopony would listen,” Midnight declared solemnly, staring up.

Twilight followed with her gaze, witnessing a pair of warriors, a stallion and a mare, engaged in an aerial duel. Again and again the two participants were clashing together, only to fly away from one another in preparation for another charge. And every engagement was marked by their claw weapons sending loud and sharp clangs all over the place, in harmony with the other trainees, busy around the cavern.

“Impressive,” Twilight judged, but it was only met with Midnight shaking his head.

“Not really. That mare is not taking her positioning into account.”

The fight continued, the warriors gaining even more speed. Despite her friend’s words, Twilight found the duel an incredible and awe-inspiring demonstration of raw, brute strength kept in a form of a ball room dance. The batponies’ motions were fierce and elegant alike, akin to a strife between two falcons, contesting their last prey. She spotted that the forms the warriors were practicing were actually quite complex. For once, they were more demanding than what one would expect from simple and even elite soldiers or squadrons, just like the Equestrian Wonderbolts. A right-wing spin, a front turn, a full loop, strike, strafe, dodge, block, all getting faster and faster as more clashes followed.

Avalanche, who was observing the fight as well, suddenly chuckled.

“Fight over in tri more moves?” he addressed Midnight.

“Two shall be enough.”

Just as he said that, the practicing stallion swiped his claws horizontally. The mare only had the time to intercept the attack with a solid block of her own weapon, but the force of the strike caused her to be turned completely around, knocking her off her aerial balance. Not a blink of an eye later, a powerful kick from both of the stallion’s hind legs sent her back-first into a large, granite stalactite.

Twilight inhaled loudly as the mare slammed into the formation, knocked unconscious by the sheer impact. She began rapidly plummeting down, accompanied by a satisfied shout from her opponent and some other warriors observing the match-up. Only a second before she hit the ground, just as Twilight was about to intervene with a rapid spell, two other batponies, until then standing in preparedness, intercepted the fall, catching the out cold mare.

“Ha!” Avalanche shouted as the defeated warrior was carried to the side. “Good move! How do you, Ekwestriyani, say it?” he inquired. “’Oldie and a goodie’?”

Twilight’s lips quivered at those words. “... a goodie? ... a goodie?! She could have been killed!” she replied, unaware that her protest was far louder and more dramatic than she had desired it to be.

In the middle of the racket caused by the training warriors, the echo of her shout bounced around the place, causing the cavern to stop still as the eyes of the gathered, warriors and officers, all focused on her.

Some of the batponies begin looking around, perplexed by her presence, whispering to one another. Twilight took note of a couple of warriors squinting their reflective eyes in an expression of displeasure, as her reverberating shout was dying out.

She felt her heart going up to her throat, faced with this intense stare from the gathered. It was a look far different from the one she experienced yesternight, when the garrison had welcomed her at the Border firmly but respectfully.

This was a look one grants to a trespasser.

In the tense silence of the cavern, a faint, warning hiss came from an unspecified direction.

Avalanche’s ears perked up in an instant, just before he boomed furiously. “Tuyi soleespalyi sloti! Tuyi patri ad kwo?! Irai terg opes!”

On a whim, the entirety of the cave began frantically saluting and returning to their tasks post haste, faced with the stallion’s commanding shouts.

Avalanche breathed in a couple of times, irate, before turning to Twilight.

“Ia bid so sorry, Knaze, ia should not have been so... casual about the fight...“

Twilight was about to speak up, but Midnight stopped her with a firm gesture.

“Lawin, could we leave before discussing this?” he inquired strongly.

“Tac, tac, let’s move...”

The mare stayed while her group was steadily trotting through the cavern. They finally entered another tunnel, leaving behind the muster field. Twilight could not get rid of the feeling that, as they were passing by all of those warriors, more unfriendly stares followed them.

Followed her.

Midnight exhaled as he stopped the group in their tracks in the middle of the passage.

“Princess... There was no need for that,” he stated, more saddened than chastising.

“I... I just, I was shocked, I mean...” she tried explaining.

“I know, I know, don’t worry, Princess. But I presume there shall be more about us that might make you wish to protest loudly. And I would discourage you from doing so, Princess.”

Twilight swallowed silently, now that her heart had returned to its proper place.

Avalanche shook his head. “To bid iaa kulpe, ia should have told Knaze before...”

“Told me what?”

Midnight retook the initiative. “What you have seen, that fight, was not only entirely normal by our standards. We are taught that every engagement, even a practice one, should be finished with one of the sides rendered unable to continue the duel,” he explained calmly.

“This... this is normal?” Twilight could not believe her ears. “But... this should be training! There are supposed to be... I don’t know, training conditions! Dull blades, padding, nets of some sort! I haven’t seen armor on any of those ponies! Those are basic safety measures!”

“Uai do not do that,” Avalanche responded, but left the explaining to Midnight with a gesture of his head.

“Blunt weapons and protective gear would only dull the pain of failure,” the stallion explained stoically. “You must learn to cope with wounds, bruises and broken bones if you are not properly defending yourself.”

Twilight almost did not dare to pursue the topic further. “Are there... fatalities?”

“Never!” Midnight declared solemnly. “We know when to stop... We also know how not to stop.”

“To bid vere,” Avalanche confirmed. “That klaze that lost was spared the crash with terre only because she was out. If tu cannot stop the fall, tu shall feel it. For if tu can take the pain, tu can cause it too.”

“This is a... harsher regime than what I expected,” Twilight said blankly. “I mean, I was taking into consideration that training of your military might be fiercer, but this is... concerning.”

Midnight only nodded his head slowly. “Life in Noctraliya is tough. That would be a good enough excuse for us to train like this. But we also know that the world around us is ever changing, uncertain... It might not always wish us the best.”

“Ha, well said,” Avalanche agreed. “And uai shall not be caught unprepared, ever.”

Twilight pondered on those words for a while, staying silent, her muzzle twisted with worry. She was aware that Midnight took notice of that immediately, but she was not going to turn this opportunity of learning into an intervention. Despite her discomfort with what she had experienced.

“Let us put this behind us for now. My wish was never to impact the duties of local warriors, or question your training. I shall refrain myself from expressing myself quite so... vocally,” she declared, causing Avalanche to bow his head in respect.

“Uai are pleased to hear that, Knaze. But, fear not, tue did not offend us by protesting. We know tuyi do things differently in Ekwestriya,” he paused for a moment to smile broadly. “But, do not feel offended if uai believe our ways bid superior.”

Twilight nodded with grace, feeling better about her little blunder. Midnight’s own warm expression helped her even more.

“So, where to now?” she inquired, causing Avalanche’s eyes to glint with rekindled enthusiasm.

“Wampiru life is to fight,” he began somewhat philosophically as the group recommenced its venture. “And to fight ip needs tri things: ipyi skills, ipa faith i ipyi weapons. So let’s handle what ia bid responsible for! Weapons!” He begun chuckling again. “Weapons, weapons, weapons!” he almost sang.

“Uh-oh,” Midnight muttered to Twilight. “We are heading into his lair.”

“Shush,” she silenced him, trying not to giggle.

She then felt that the air becoming hotter and stuffy. As they were continuing down the corridor another beat, this one pulsating and steady, became audible, coming from before them.

“Will we be going through one more muster field?” Twilight asked.

“Nye! Those are hammers, Knaze!” Avalanche declared, himself pounding on his leather apron in accord with the sound.

Twilight was certain she had seen a forge before. Well, at least in her books. What she witnessed in the next cavern, however, appeared like taken straight from a blacksmith’s dream. The spacious hall, longer than one would expect and intriguingly ornate with metal, was housing at least twelve, brilliantly hot furnaces. A small army of ponies was operating the bellows, anvils and grindstones, occupied entirely by their work. From time to time the cave was illuminated almost blindingly, when one of the gathered blacksmiths was opening the steel doors of his hearth, causing the light to shine all around and the steady sound of raging flames to gather in magnitude.

Avalanche breathed in and laughed colorfully. “Bogine, ia grat Tue! For the fires hot and metal sharp!”

He spread his forelegs in triumph, his sentence coming into accord with the steady pounding of hammers. All over the cave metal was being formed into sharp blades and stalwart armor. Clouds of thick steam were emitting from vats of water as the claws for batpony warriors were hardened. Sparks flew from the grindstones, merrily flickering, like little fireworks in celebration of the harsh but important work.

“Is all of your equipment... produced here?” Twilight inquired firmly as they ventured in, even though it was becoming difficult to breathe in the heat.

“All that can be forged! But let uai move through here and uai will reach the armory. Then the fun shall start!” Avalanche’s response was. He was staring left and right with an evaluating gaze.

“Should I... be worried?” Twilight asked of Midnight as they were moving past the furnaces, but he just chuckled.

The mare felt that she had begun to sweat from the temperature, not to mention her head was letting her know that the echoing banging of hammers was not a music to her ears. As they were passing close to one of the last furnaces in the room, the smith right next to it covered his eyes, then opened its steel doors and fed the hearth more coal with a swift, trained gesture.

Avalanche and Midnight moved away with their stares almost like on accord. Twilight, however, looked into the fire without giving it a proper thought. Next thing she knew was a wave of searing pain in her eyes, as they were assaulted by the flames’ brilliant, pale orange light.

It was like feeling thousands of sharp and heated needles going straight through her pupil, making tears go down her cheeks immediately. The warm, pulsating pain made her knees weaken and her whole body shiver at the magnitude of the sensation. She gasped profoundly before turning away from the hearth, feeling Midnight immediately coming to her aid.

“Twilight!” she heard him exclaiming as she felt his foreleg around her. “Kirwe, did you stare in?” he whispered right into her ear.

“Y-yes,” she replied, closing her eyes tightly. “I-I did... not know the s-spell... w-would copy the s-susceptibility as well,” she stammered through the sentence, trying to focus on the words and take her mind away from the anguish she was experiencing.

“What’s wrong with Knaze?” she heard Avalanche’s worried voice.

“Some ash got into her eyes I think,” Midnight lied without even a momentary hesitation. “Let me lead her out of here.”

“Oh, tac, tac, get to the armory. And ia will talk with this clumsy durnu here for a while!”

Twilight felt her friend leading her somewhere, as she kept her eyes shut, hoping for the warm, searing sensation to leave her pupils finally. She could tell that Avalanche was berating one of the smiths fiercely, considering his volume.

“You... didn’t have to lie...” she told Midnight, feeling him tightening his hold on her as he gently led her someplace.

“Neskaza Lunee... shall forgive me. It was preferable to revealing that you are using magic,” he whispered back to her softly. She had to concur with him on that.

Twilight heard the squeaking of doors and she knew they must have entered another cave or a room, as the heat was all but gone and the racket of hammers became muffled.

“Keep your eyes closed until the pain stops feeling warm... if that makes sense to you,” Midnight advised, letting go of her, his voice echoing a little bit.

“Yes, it actually does... Now I know what you must have felt in Hollow Shades,” she admitted, slowly relaxing her eyelids. “I can empathize.”

“I do not wish your empathy to be shown like this, Twilight.”

“Yeah, I need to avoid going quite so far.” She gently opened her eyes, feeling the discomfort steadily dispersing. The place, however, was completely dark. She stared around, but she was surrounded by only murky blackness. “Did... the magic dispel itself already?” she inquired with a bit of panic.

“No, no, your eyes are as beautiful as they were,” she heard the warm response in front of her. “Just give them a moment.”

“Alright...” she replied, feeling like the painful warmth from her eyes turned into a blissful warmth of her cheeks.

Midnight’s words proved themselves true. But a few heartbeats later Twilight felt that she had begun regaining her eyesight. The first thing she saw was a pair of saffron eyes, quite affectionately staring at her. The rest of the batpony soon followed.

“Good to see you again,” she joked, causing him to smile broadly.

“Better?”

“Yes... That was quite the experience,” she admitted, blinking a couple of times. “Although I do not miss the pain.”

“Be careful in the future Twilight... Please,” he besought her with a tone of kind worry. One that made her feel both saddened over making him concerned and overjoyed that he cared so much.

The door behind the two opened abruptly and Avalanche stormed into the little corridor they were standing in.

“Prokleyitu durnu, ip will learn to be careful! Are you alright, Knaze?”

“Yes, yes, nothing bad happened. Just an accident,” she attempted to placate him, yet to no avail.

“Accidents in uaiu work can mean injury or worse! Next time ip does that ia will use ip for target practice!” Avalanche continued his rant, beckoning the two to follow him down the descending corridor.

As Twilight’s eyes returned to their magically-induced “normal” state she could only feel surprised at what she saw in the next cave. Rows and rows of wooden racks, with glistening chainmail, sturdy helmets and sharp claws displayed on them, enough to equip an entire army of batponies, not just the local garrison. A true warriors’ cave of wonders, both fearsome and motivating.

“To bid the armory, Knaze! Here uai keep all that uai might need to deal with uaiyi enemies!”

There was unmatched pride in Avalanche’s words and, as much as Twilight felt inexperienced in the field of equipment and military matters, she had to assess it as justified vanity. Especially after she had spotted a significant number of intimidating devices set up on some of the racks. They were consisting of bows made out of steel set up horizontally on tough, wooden stocks, having gear-based mechanisms placed at their sides.

“What would those be?” she inquired. “Ranged weapons of some sort?”

“Arbalezi,” Midnight declared, approaching one of the stands with almost childish joy. “Well made arbalezi,” he added upon taking one of them and weighing it in his forelegs with attention.

“Tac! Iayi prides and joys!” Avalanche hollered, picking up one of the devices for himself. “Tue vide, Knaze, any army needs a way of fighting enemy forces at a distance! And this is uaiu way of doing so!”

“With these?” Twilight approached Midnight, who was meticulously checking the tough strings of the weapon.

“Ha! Tac!” the siegemaster shouted, tapping the stock of the device almost with care.

“An intriguing idea...”

“It comes from necessity,” Midnight revealed. “Lawin, mind if I explain it to Knaze in proper Equestrian?” he asked, smiling slyly.

“Very funny,” Avalanche replied sarcastically, but nodded his head.

“You see, Princess, as much as we pride ourselves in melee combat, we never overlook a possibility of engaging our enemies at a distance. In ancient times we have attempted using standard bows, but the windy weather of our mountains allowed only a few, skilled warriors to master this art and make accurate shots.”

“So you had to come up with a weapon to counter the climate itself?” Twilight inquired, listening carefully to Midnight’s every word.

“Precisely. That’s how we came up with this idea. Arbaleze.” He lifted his weapon to his muzzle and aimed at an imaginary foe, while Avalanche smiled broadly, stroking his own “arbaleze” like it was a pet. “As you can see, the bow itself is made out of sheer steel, accompanied by the triple, sheep rawhide string. In combination, this grants it a powerful enough... ‘tension’, yes, to mitigate the effect of wind to a degree. Try pulling on it,” he offered, nearing to Twilight with the device.

She attempted to move the string back gradually, but she didn’t even manage to bend it an inch. “This is remarkably tensed already. I suppose this is why you need those mechanisms here, right?” She pointed. “To crank it?”

“Exactly! Lawin, would you be so kind?”

Avalanche did not have to be told twice. He rested the arbaleze on a flattened frame sticking out from the front of the weapon and put his hoof through it to keep the device still. Supporting the stock on his shoulder and keeping it in balance with his other hoof, he grabbed the handle of the mechanism with his teeth and began cranking it in a circular motion. It took him a full ten seconds to cock the weapon, but when a mechanical click heralded that he had done so, Twilight could not believe the amount of tension she saw in the steel prod.

“This is a bit scary to watch...” she admitted, stepping back.

“It’s really safe, though. At the, unlikely, worst case the string will snap, but then the bow will straighten itself forward, so no harm can happen to the wielder,” Midnight assured her.

“What do you even fire from this monstrosity?”

Avalanche laughed. “Don’t say that, Knaze. Ipie are fragile, timid creatures. We could show you later.”

He leaned towards a nearby rack and picked up a solid, steel bolt with a broad head and dense fletching made out of falcon feathers most likely.

“And tu fire this,” he exclaimed, passing the projectile to Twilight.

“I can see this not caring for most winds, it’s really heavy,” she assessed, holding the bolt in her hoof. “And what is the range of this... ‘cross-bow’?” she inquired, finding a good, temporal word to describe this device.

“If tu know what tu are doing... uhm... Maednoc Wentr, how much is dwo cent metri in Ekwestriya?”

“About... two hundred some yards. That is the effective accuracy range.”

“W desat?” Twilight inquired, causing a chuckle from Midnight.

“Indeed. But the bolt hits true even further. This broad end,” he said and pointed at the projectile, “allows it to go straight through the toughest of armors.”

“Can it be that unstoppable then? So how are you using it during... you know, internal wars?” Twilight asked, even though her reluctance was discernible.

“No! We do not! The Covenant forbid it!” Midnight immediately responded, putting the arbaleze back on its rack. “It is prepared for... other enemies,” he softly added, his face embarrassed.

Twilight immediately realized what his expression meant and she could not stop herself from exhaling sadly.

Avalanche seemed to have misinterpreted her gloom. “Ah, of course, tue might be concerned about the time it takes to fire again, Knaze. But when wrogi close in uai are ready and rely on pasuri!” He pointed at the racks filled with metal claws. “Or kieli, or kicks...”

“Or daggers, I get it,” Twilight added monotonously, still pondering on the fact that “other enemies” could have been interpreted as “Equestrians” if necessary.

Her words, however, spawned a sudden reaction from Midnight.

“… we do not use daggers,” he said blankly, his eyes fixated on Twilight with a sudden, worried spark in them.

Avalanche also shook his head, seemingly concerned. “Wampiri do not carry those around.”

The mare looked at them, perplexed over this sudden change of atmosphere. “But I clearly saw a dagger with—“

“Lawin,” Midnight interrupted her, raising his hoof, “can we stop this sightseeing for now? We will get in touch with you later tonight, alright?”

“A-alright, tac, ia should be here,” the siegemaster replied, a bit scared at his friend’s fierce glare.

Twilight had not even had a chance to react before Midnight grabbed her foreleg and led her to the passage out of the armory. She did not protest, although she felt that something was wrong. Very, very wrong.

Midnight grasped her shoulders with his hooves as he stopped in the middle of the corridor.

“Who, Twilight?” the stallion’s whisper was betraying his nervousness. “Who did you see around carrying a dagger? That Sunfall Comet?”

“Why? What’s going on?”

“Who?!” he pressed on, agitated.

His expression scared her. His nostrils were flared and his eyes were widely opened and restless. He was stopping himself from baring his fangs to the best of his abilities, but Twilight could almost feel the emotions bubbling inside him.

“I... I-it was in Deep Mist’s backpack,” she revealed and watched as Midnight’s face lost all its grey color. He stepped back from her, shaking his head ever so slowly, in utter disbelief.

“Nye... Bogine, Twilight, are you certain?!” he raised his voice at her, causing her to back away a step in the wake of his mounting anger.

“I-I think so… I saw a curved blade sticking out… I thought—“ she suddenly found herself at a loss for words as her mind arrived at a certain conclusion. Her mouth opened in shock. “M-Midnight...? Is Deep Mist an...?”

The stallion was staring blankly forward, a mixture of dejection and pure fury painted all over his muzzle. When he finally spoke, his voice was abnormally calm.

“Deep Mist... Your eyes are hidden no longer...”

The Seat of the Covenant was remarkably calm tonight, as there was no meeting scheduled and no topic to discuss between the Lords of Noctraliya. Yet the glorious, rich chamber hosting the usual meetings was not empty. In the sacred silence and resplendent stillness of the place, Dusk Harvest was standing in front of the grand, centuries-old map of the Seven Mountains. It was a chart serving the Lords of Noctraliya for generations, hung up only for the biggest of summits, when the state of the domain was to be discussed.

Dusk Harvest’s giddy, goldenrod gaze was focused on the Valleys, majestically represented on the parchment by throngs of blooming and fruit-bearing trees. Oranges and lemons were hanging abundantly all over them, with grapevines and watermelons aplenty portrayed just below the branches. This fertile land was enclosed within a girdle of high mountain slopes, the Mountain of Dusk towering above the region. Through the middle of the granite range, the Silverthread River was weaving itself left and right, cutting the Valleys into irregular halves, being aptly represented on the chart by a string the color of shining metal.

While Dusk Harvest was in middle of his deep deliberations, a small bat perched on his shoulder nibbled his ear a little. The stallion chuckled faintly at those affectionate bites.

“I-I know, Blossom, I sh-shouldn’t fret so much...”

The pet nodded, as if concurring, then slid closer to nestle against the batpony’s neck, above his Lord’s, black cloak. However, despite its kind gestures, the stallion’s stare was invariably nervous. He was searching for inspiration in the ancient map. Involuntarily, he moved his gaze to the Border and then beyond, to the hills and forests under Equestrian rule. They were marked under the radiant sign of the Judging Sun, portrayed as almost threateningly appearing from behind the map’s edge.

“Scheming, Dusk Harvest?”

A mare’s voice, echoing through the chamber, caused the stallion to turn his head while his little companion fluttered, surprised.

Azure Mist was calmly and elegantly approaching him, wearing a black, breathtaking and almost daringly laced ensemble, encompassing her cloak in a smart way. Her rich mane would most likely have been sweeping the floor if it was not held by a resplendent hairpin and the silver circlet. Earrings, full of sapphires, were swinging delicately from her ears and Dusk Harvest was certain it was one more pair that he had not before seen.

“Me, s-s-scheming? N-no, Azure Mist. T-that’s your j-j-job,” he replied, granting the mare a polite nod of his head.

“Preposterous!” she declared, her malicious smile followed by a laugh. She joined the stallion at the map, carefully trying to assess what was the place he had been staring at. “So, I trust all the preparations for the summit are done already if you allow yourself to waste time studying topography? Or did you decide, for once, to take a break before finishing your work?”

Dusk Harvest rolled his eyes. “D-Don’t be r-r-ridiculous. E-e-everything was r-ready last w-week. And you k-know it.”

“That I do. I am merely intrigued by your presence here, I confess,” she responded serenely. “Are you so giddy with anticipation you need to stay away from others for your own good?”

Blossom hissed at the mare, yet Dusk Harvest but shrugged, seemingly unaffected by her remark. “I-I seek t-t-tranquility here, y-yes. A-And I am s-simply hoping th-this storm outside shall not t-t-take a week by i-itself. I-I hate being i-i-idle.”

Azure Mist but smirked, seeing longing in the other Lord’s eyes. “Homesick already, Dusk Harvest? Missing the sound of parchments and abaci? And here I thought you enjoyed getting away from your paperwork from time to time,” she inquired, staring to the right side of the chart, where the lands of Dusk Family were marked in deep, leafy green.

“Y-you know I am r-really h-hopeful when i-it comes to those t-talks with the P-P-P—“

He found it hard to finish the sentence, so he waved his hoof around, agitated. Blossom nuzzled against him as the stallion took a couple of slow breaths, visibly comforted by his pet’s affection.

“Princess!” he finally screamed, sending rippling echoes all around.

The mare granted him a polite smirk. “I think we shall reach an agreement, one way or the other.” She then stepped towards the map, staring at the stoic fortress of the Border. “Allow me to borrow your expertise for a moment, Dusk Harvest. Do you believe you could strike us an economically favorable deal?”

“I b-believe so, y-y-yes,” Dusk Harvest replied and sighed profoundly. “A-as long as i-it shall not t-take a m-month or so... D-despite everything, I d-do long for my M-M-Mountain. I h-hate leaving my w-work u-unattended for e-e-extended p-periods of t-t-t—”

Seeing as he was once again stuck. Azure Mist placed a hoof on his shoulder to try and calm him down. “There, there, friend...”

She had to quickly move away, though, as Blossom attempted to bite her quite zealously.

Dusk Harvest petted and placated his pet. His eyes, however, kept growing in anxiety, until Azure Mist finally heard him whisper.

“... time...”

Only after achieving his closure did he sigh in relief.

The mare rubbed her chin, showing curiosity. “I know you count on our talks being fruitful...”

“L-l-literarily.”

“... but have you decided to step away from the plan we have forged then?”

They both stayed silent for a while, Azure Mist giving Dusk Harvest a long but tense look, causing the stallion to bite his lip a couple of times and scrape the floor with his hoof before replying.

“D-Do you s-still think our i-i-idea shall w-work?”

“I see no other option,” Azure Mist replied sternly, but then smirked. “Well, that’s a lie. I do see other options, but I do not think we will be forced to utilize them. I’ve heard that the Princess is quite reasonable and might wish to uphold... certain values...”

Dusk Harvest exhaled and shook his head at the other Lord. “A-and you h-have learned that f-from one of y-your p-personal s-spies no d-d-doubt.” His statement would be chastising if not for his shaky tone. “U-u-unnecessary. E-enough to say th-that if she w-were to l-learn of e-e-eyes being k-kept on her, i-it s-surely would a-a-a—“ He closed his eyes in his struggle to finish, Blossom trying to comfort him with more nuzzling.

“Affright her?”

“Antagonize!” he hollered. “H-her, I mean...”

It was Azure Mist’s turn to shake her head. “She knows well she has no authority here. Besides, she seems a scholar. I have my reasons to believe that she will gladly trade her discomfort for the possibility of learning about us...”

Dusk Harvest closed his eyes and began pacing back and forth, Blossom trying her best to keep her balance on his shoulder.

“W-we are trotting on l-loose snow, A-A-Azure Mist. L-Let us pray to the I-I-Immaculate Moon... th-that we and our l-lands are n-not crushed when i-i-it gives.”

The mare only laughed. “Have you been spending too much time with Bright Crescent? Stop being melodramatic, Dusk Harvest. If anything, the Goddess shall make sure it is Equestria that will bear such avalanche.”

The stallion finally stopped his errand and looked Azure Mist in the eye. “Y-you know I w-would like to d-deal with h-her a-amicably. E-engage in d-d-diplomacy. A-after all, w-we are to l-listen to the ‘w-wisdom new’ she sh-shall be b-b-bringing. So s-says the p-p-p—“

“The prophecy,” Azure Mist interrupted him, raising her hoof, “is also warning us quite plainly! And even if I am not agreeing with Midnight Eye’s and Crimson Shade’s immediate interpretations, I will not fall victim to any machinations of that mare...”

Dusk Harvest did not reply immediately, switching his gaze from the mare to the hanging chart. His lips twitched a couple of times, like he attempted to say something but couldn’t as of yet. Blossom was keeping an eye on him all the time.

“I-I am not a s-stallion of intrigue and y-you know it,” he ultimately stated. “I-I s-simply care for our f-folk to have their f-food. And I-I wish to a-a-achieve it... p-peacefully.”

“Oh, do not fear about food, friend. We will not have to worry about sustenance and reserves for the next few, flourishing generations when our plan is successful. Peacefully or not quite so,” Azure Mist stated confidently, her mane shifting as she turned her attention to the map, sparks of excitement in her golden eyes.

“N-not ‘when’. ‘I-if’.” Dusk Harvest pointed out, causing a look of discontent from her.

“Do you not trust that our Goddess shall show us the way to overcome all of the obstacles?”

There was an accusation in the mare’s voice, making Dusk Harvest squint his eyes.

“Do not q-q-question my f-faith, A-Azure Mist. The G-Goddess is with u-us always. B-but Her p-plan might be d-different from y-y-yours,” he declared and paused. “D-do you t-take that into c-c-consideration?”

Azure Mist stepped towards him, her eyes betraying rising irritation. Blossom hissed at her almost tauntingly and Dusk Harvest nodded, appreciating the gesture.

“What I do, I do to benefit our lands and race,” the mare stated with conviction.

“Y-You said y-yourself that a new i-idea came to y-y-you,” the stallion reminded her. “Yet n-nopony knows a-a-anything about it s-still. H-how can w-we be certain you sh-sh-shall not d-decide to do s-something d-drastic b-behind our backs? Y-you already h-have your p-personal E-Eyes o-on the P-Princess.”

“So what if I do? This only grants us all an advantage,” the mare replied drily, turning towards the map and letting Dusk Harvest know that she was utterly disinterested in talking with him any longer.

He, however, did not seem to care. “T-take it personally i-i-if you wish, b-but it is h-hard to trust in p-plans concerning the e-e-entire domain c-coming from a L-Lord that makes q-q-questionable d-decisions about her o-own Family...”

Azure Mist shuddered visibly at those words. She painfully slowly turned her head towards the stallion, her expression masking a tide of anger.

“I advise you to discontinue...” she whispered, pacing herself. “If you care for our folk so much... and truly wish for them to have their food... then stay silent and witness the scheme work...”

“A-Azure Mist,” Dusk Harvest spoke gallantly up, although his eyes were filled with anxiety, “i-it is h-hard to b-believe s-somepony who i-is leading h-her son a-around l-like a trained p-p—“

“You would dare?!”

Azure Mist was turned towards him in a blink of an eye, her fangs bared to their full extent.

“I’ve stopped my son from staining our bloodline with lowborn blood! I’ve managed to quench a treasonous rebellion he tried to start because of his misplaced affection!” the mare’s voice was above furious. “I have taught him the importance of obedience! One that he, once my spirit goes to join our ancestors, shall also have to impose upon our subjects!”

Blossom hid behind Dusk Harvest’s sepia mane, covering her head like a little child believing that if it can’t see the monster, then the monster also can’t see it. This time it was the stallion who was standing tall.

“And s-senseless m-murder was y-your method?” he inquired, his voice trying its best to be strong.

“My method was a necessary sacrifice!” Azure Mist shouted, the echo bouncing around the chamber like a blindly panicked animal, frightened at her fury.

“I d-doubt you shall e-ever find the G-Goddess t-t-tolerating—“

“The Goddess knows that what I did was not to my benefit! I saved my son from a decision that would cost him the future! Of our Family and his own!” the mare shouted back, stepping closer to the other Lord. Her voice became thick with spite. “But what do you know, Dusk Harvest? You care not for the good of your bloodline at all! You dare insult me as a parent while you yourself don’t have any heirs! And I know you won’t have any!”

The stallion became petrified. His face paled and his lips began quivering involuntarily. In his moment of shock, Blossom found her courage and began throwing a hissy fit at the other Lord, wishing to protect her master from harm.

Dusk Harvest spoke up after a tense while. “A-Azure M-Mist, I-I-I w-w-will n-not h-have y-y-you—“

“Oh, forgive me!” the mare interrupted, faking shame and guilt. “You won’t have children unless that harlot of yours shall spread her legs for you out of pity!”

Seconds were passing and the echo of the statement was slowly dying out. Dusk Harvest stood his ground, yet his eyes had begun filling with tears, despite his best efforts of containing himself. Blossom was desperately trying to comfort him in her own way, nuzzling to his neck almost fanatically.

In the meantime Azure Mist had an expression of self-righteous confidence on her muzzle, although her eyes were calm and cold.

Dusk Harvest finally turned around, leaving. “M-may the J-J-Judging S-Sun b-burn y-y-your b-blood...” he whimpered, his voice full of grief, shaken more than usually.

As the stallion was closing the doors behind him, without even the strength to slam them properly, Blossom looked back at Azure Mist and bared her fangs in a vicious, hostile hiss.

Left alone in the chamber, the mare sat down on her rightful place at the marble, heptagon table. She gave herself a minute of calm breathing, composing herself after her sudden, although victorious, outburst. Then she curled her lips and, feeling calm and relaxed again, began practicing her kind, warm, friendly smiles. She was just about to check whether her hairpin was still where it was supposed to be, but the pony she ultimately desired to meet finally appeared.

Crimson Shade, wearing his full, general’s uniform in addition to the Lord’s circlet and jet black cloak, firmly stepped inside the chamber. His bright, focused gaze was resting on Azure Mist.

“Yes...” he began coldly, approaching. “I thought I heard your frantic shrieks bouncing around the corridors...”

The mare but smiled at him coquettishly. “Oh, Crimson Shade, let us not be unpleasant towards one another, we have much to discuss.”

The stallion immediately sat down on his throne, the emblem on his cuirass matching the sign of his Family engraved on the seat.

“What did you tell Dusk Harvest?” he inquired on a warning note. “He bumped into me in the passage, he looked like a wreck.”

“Nothing he didn't have to hear,” Azure Mist stated calmly, disregarding his tone.

“Consider this a piece of ‘friendly’ advice then,” the stallion responded even more firmly. “Play your mind games on your own subjects.”

The warning did not appear to affect the mare, however. A perfect, polite grin was still plastered on her muzzle.

“Maybe I shall, indeed, consider it. But we have a greater ‘game’ to participate in. The one with Equestria. And my mind might be imperative in it. So let us focus on discussing our strategy, hmm?”

Crimson Shade snorted. “Hard to talk a ‘game strategy’ through when one of the players is undermining the group and changing the rules without telling others, Azure Mist. Are you still going to be the odd one out and keep your intrigue to yourself?”

The mare simply nodded her head, causing him to stand up abruptly.

“We have nothing to discuss then. Farewell.”

“Wait, Crimson Shade, wait,” she attempted to stop him with a dignified gesture. He remained standing, giving her a frigid leer, yet she did not seem to mind it at all. “I shall not reveal my plan until I am certain we have to use it. In the meantime, I have something else for you.”

The mare stood up slowly. She approached the other Lord, whose irked gaze was not leaving her face, then took a rolled parchment out of the folds of her dress and passed it to him.

Crimson Shade slowly took his seat back. He took the scroll, taking note of the broken, stabbed wax seal, and slowly began reading the contents. Azure Mist stood right behind him, like an alluring shadow.

The stallion’s eyes soon widened in agitation.

“You... you put your spy under her very nose?! Have you gone mad, Azure Mist?!”

“No, Crimson Shade, this is what I call ‘caution’ and ‘finesse’,” she replied, leaning down towards his ear. “You could use some of those...”

“I will not—“

Azure Mist pinned the parchment to the table with her hoof, causing the stallion to focus on it. “Keep reading, friend.”

He continued the lecture reluctantly, soon moving away the mare’s hoof to see the entirety of the contents. His mouth hung open as he read out loud.

“... ‘takes notes of all her findings.‘ She... she is spying on us after all,” his voice was filled with disbelief.

“As I have suspected. But I did not want to put it before others,” the mare whispered into his ear, allowing her coiffure to mingle with his raw umber, short mane. “I thought you might wish to be aware of this fact first. Considering everything...” her tone was caring and seductive alike.

“The... the nerve!” Crimson Shade whammed his hoof on the table, causing Azure Mist to back away, a smirk dancing on her lips. “They do not only think us feeble! After all those centuries, they would still wish us ill! I will not tolerate this!”

The stallion stood up quickly, baring his teeth. He turned around, witnessing the mare’s concerned expression and deep understanding in her eyes.

“I concur, Crimson Shade. We mustn’t let it stand. But... shouldn’t we keep to the initial idea for now? Until we find out even more about the Princess? Perhaps there is a way of using her thirst for knowledge to our advantage...”

The stallion trotted in place for a moment, before storming towards the hanging map.

“We do not need elaborate schemes, Azure Mist!” his tone was loud and frustrated. “The prophecy is fulfilling itself on our very eyes! Her ‘sweetened lies’ are obvious!” He stood in front of the chart, his eyes focused on the lands beyond the Border. “What we need is a way of finally assuring Equestria shall never again harm us!”

“And we will have one, I promise you. Through my... modifications to our plan.”

The mare stood next to the other Lord, placing her hoof on his shoulder gently. He did not seem to acknowledge her gesture, his eyes glued to the chart.

He finally exhaled. “Strengthening the garrison was a better move than we thought. I would not mind sending more troops there, just in case...”

Azure Mist cocked an eyebrow at her companion. “She is trying to spy on us, not invade us, and—”

“I shall not risk any failures.”

“Come now, be reasonable, Crimson Shade,” the mare trotted before him to look him in the eye. “We have probed Maretonia for a good reason. If their forces are comparable with those of Equestria, then what does it mean?” she inquired in a tone betraying she already knew the answer.

“That they have grown sloppy and weak,” the stallion immediately replied. “That, however, does not—“

“We have also given them a little scare. They know not what to expect from us, so they shall ask Equestria for some support, if they have not done so already. And that support, I presume, they shall acquire.”

Crimson Shade cut the air with his hoof. “I am capable of remembering simple plans, Azure Mist! Their forces busy in Maretonia means their forces not present at our border. It does not change the fact that this ‘diplomatic mission’ is a ruse after all!” The stallion glanced back at the parchment, still lying on the table.

“Even so, others need convincing of that still,” the mare pointed out, smiling enticingly. “And we need to wait for the final interpretation of the prophecy, no?”

“The prophecy shall only confirm our fears,” Crimson Shade replied drily.

“I thought you were fearless, General...” the mare whispered, stepping forward. She gave the stallion an alluring gaze, dropping her eyelids a little bit.

The stallion stared back at her, surprised at how close she approached. Yet when met with her tempting stare, his expression began softening almost instantly.

“You know I do not fear taking matters in my own hooves,” he told her, as she took another step.

“Oh, wouldn’t I love for you to prove it...” Azure Mist whispered back, resting one of her hooves on his armored chest. “So, I suppose...” she added, her muzzle nearing his own, “... that you will wish to... support me and aid me in my plan...”

“Against Equestria...?” Crimson Shade’s voice became soft and satisfied.

“Yes...” the mare whispered, planting a kiss right next to his mouth, teasing him before going any further. “Against all who harmed us...”

Yet at her words, the stallion’s face fell. He gently but firmly stepped back, leaving Azure Mist in a somewhat compromising position. She composed herself immediately, however, her eyes full of both disappointment and curiosity.

Silence reigned for a longer while before Crimson Shade finally took a deep breath.

“My Family’s wounds run deep, Azure Mist...” he declared stoically, his eyes escaping to the chart, where the Shade Family’s domain was marked in the grey hue of a granite, steadfast rock. “I will help you... but do not think that I forgot what the Mist Family owes us...”

There was a spark in his gaze that caused the mare to speak up most cautiously. “I did not forget, Crimson Shade. I would, although, wish—“

“Our wounds run deep indeed,” he repeated like an echo. “And we shall always remember who caused them,” he whispered, not even bothering to stare at Azure Mist.

She watched him as he left the chamber calmly, his armor rustling and his cloak sweeping the floor.

After the door closed themselves, the mare whipped out a handkerchief from her ensemble and cleaned her lips calmly but thoroughly. She then collected the parchment from the table, glancing at the contents one more time.

A smile danced on her lips. The plan was being executed perfectly so far. She simply could not wait to obtain another of Deep Mist’s reports.

Twilight’s heart was racing at a truly unhealthy pace. Midnight’s stern words caused her to quiver in anxiety, despite her best efforts of composing herself.

“Deep Mist is an Occultan...?” she whispered in disbelief, causing the batpony to grit his teeth.

He began trotting in circles, from one side of the corridor to the other. “Soleespalu... Prokleyitu!” His volume was rising, alongside his fury. “Ipu ver cesa! Ipyi dzieti nascitai morturyi! Kirwe!” he ultimately shouted, punching the wall, only miraculously avoiding bending his steel claws on the sheer rock. He rested his forehead on the cold granite, his entire body shaking.

Twilight had never seen him in such a state. She witnessed his sorrow when he told her about his wife’s death. She remembered well his joy when she saw her again in Canterlot. But she had never experienced his anger and grief shown in such a vivid way.

It scared her. Pretty significantly. And yet she simply could not stand back and watch Midnight suffer like he did.

She approached him carefully, putting her hoof on his shoulder. “Midnight...”

She received no response at first, only a small, frantic shiver.

“Midnight... please, talk to me...” she pleaded. There was no answer at first. But when the stallion did finally turn, his muzzle was nothing short of an icon of sorrow.

“Twilight,” he whispered shakily, his eyes ferocious and his lips twitching as he tried to contain himself, “my closest comrade... my brother in arms... somepony I have known for years of service... turns out to be...!”

He could not finish, simply letting out a vicious, angry hiss through clenched teeth.

The mare could only stare at him, his anguished face causing her heart to crack and crumble into tiny pieces.

He shook his head fervently yet again. “How could I have been so blind?! Bogine, dimitae ia! Bogine, adiumae ia!”

His supplication were rending Twilight’s heart even further. “Midnight, you couldn’t have known...”

“I should have known!” he snapped back at her, baring his teeth. “I promised to protect you! I gave you my word! And I have allowed a spy to sit under my very nose regardless!”

He took a few breaths, then suddenly stopped shivering. He gave Twilight a long look, his eyes becoming desperate. He took a step back, his mouth twisted by grief.

“Bogine... I have failed you, Twilight...”

“No!” she declared immediately. The tone of his voice chilled her to the bone.

“I have failed your trust...”

“No, stop! What are you saying?”

She took a step towards him, but he stopped her with his raised hoof.

“I... I don’t deserve to... to...”

Twilight had enough.

Before she could realize what she was about to do, she pushed aside Midnight’s foreleg and embraced him tightly, nestling her head under his muzzle.

She experienced... a strange warmth overtaking her as she felt his body so close to hers, even with his armor separating them. All other thoughts and sensations went away, as she focused on this wonderful, blissful closeness, one that felt amazingly new and compelling to her. She had hugged others before, of course, but this was... different. Special.

Her heart was skipping its regular beat now and again. And right after it had been miraculously restored to its proper, full state, having stopped Midnight’s anguished outburst.

Time itself must have stopped for a while. The sensation of the embrace imprinted itself in Twilight’s mind and made her forget about everything else around her. It did not matter that she was in a distant, strange land, in a dark corridor, after learning that a member of her entourage was an operative, assigned to spy on her. What mattered was her and Midnight.

The two of them.

She could somehow feel the sadness leaving the stallion. The cold grasp of it had melted, like ice melts under the spring sun. Twilight closed her eyes tightly, just so she could dive deeper into this unfamiliar yet wondrous feeling that had overwhelmed her senses instantly.

She heard his surprised whisper. “Twilight...”

It somehow managed to awake her from her pleasurable and absentminded state. Her cheeks burned brightly when she realized what she had just done.

She let go of the stallion and stepped back, abashed and flustered like never before.

Not as bewildered as Midnight, though. With his mouth hanging loose and his slit pupils widened almost enough to be mistaken for round, he looked properly shocked. And was blushing perhaps even more furiously than her.

She knew she had to say something as the silence was becoming more than prolonged.

“You did not fail me, nor my trust, Midnight...” she whispered warmly.

“But I... I...” he stammered, trying to find back his tongue.

“I don’t care.”

Suddenly, the edges of his mouth twitched. He took a deep breath, then sat down in the middle of the corridor. He raised his head and forelegs towards the ceiling, but his words had enough power to pierce the rock and venture into the night’s sky.

“Goddess, I know not what I have done to deserve it, but thank You for letting me meet Twilight Sparkle...” he declared solemnly, causing Twilight to laugh.

“And I am grateful for meeting you, Midnight, every night...” she added her own line to his sudden prayer, causing him to happily exhale. “Better?” she asked as he got up.

“Not really,” he admitted reluctantly, closing his eyes. “I have allowed my rage to affect me. It shall not happen again, I promise...”

“Letting anger overtake you is never an answer to a problem. It creates but more trouble,” Twilight stated, trotting closer to him.

“True. Our problem still stands...” Midnight’s cold response was. “We need to get back to our quarters and deal with Deep Mist.”

“But how?”

“Quickly!” the stallion pointed out. “Before he sends more reports to Lord Azure Mist... I presume that bat in Hollow Shades was carrying a letter from him. Kirwe, he played us for fools!” Midnight stomped his clawed hoof down.

“He used the moment when you went out to search for me outside, yes...” Twilight assessed. “Then h—“ she stopped, as a realization struck her. She felt her eyes widening. “Midnight, my scroll! He must have my scroll!”

The batpony slapped his forehead. “Of course! Bogine, that makes sense! When I caught him out of bed today... he wasn’t getting out, he must have been getting back in! The snake! Prokleyitu serpen!”

Twilight trotted in place in distress. “Oh! I hadn’t thought about closing my doors for the day! He must have seen me with it the night before... I have all of my tips for the summit there! Personal notes! I don’t want anypony t—”

Midnight stepped towards her and put his hoof on her shoulder. “Alright, Twilight, calm down. You were right, this is not the time to let emotions overtake you,” he stated, firmly yet trying his best to calm her down. “Enough of presumptions, we need to get our answers. So let’s move, I recall the way back.”

Twilight nodded. “Yes... Yes, one moment.”

She put her right foreleg to her chest and extended it ever so slowly, performing her favorite breathing exercise. This whole situation had made her pretty nervous and for a reason!

... and the very recent memory of her hugging Midnight caused her to repeat the routine a couple more times, just to avoid another deep blush desperately.

“Alright, we can go,” she said finally.

“I hope that was some strange rite of putting a curse upon Deep Mist...” Midnight declared expectantly before they departed, but Twilight simply gave him a skittish giggle.

Her mind was full of questions and doubts. Learning that Deep Mist was a spy was as surprising as putting some matters into a different perspective. She recalled instances when she had spotted him glaring at her and Midnight more intently, or appearing a lot more reserved, not to say unkind. She could have pinned those actions on his skepticism and prejudice towards her, an Equestrian and an alicorn, but him being one of those infamous Occultani was a lot more logical.

Not to mention proving that this quest of hers would require a lot more caution and... finesse to complete. Especially considering that she was now absolutely certain that Azure Mist was scheming something behind her back.

As Twilight and Midnight were trotting through the muster field again, the mare felt more stares in her direction, but her occupied mind did not have any time for those. Also, the stallion’s vengeful, fierce look and prideful posture, strengthened by his Nightguardian status, was somehow mitigating the glances now.

“Had I only inquired about this dagger before...” Twilight muttered to herself when they entered the tunnel leading straight to the Inner Courtyard.

Midnight arched his eyebrow. “When did you even spot it?”

“Yesternight, just after we arrived at our chambers. After Deep Mist’s map fell out of his backpack.”

“Kirwe, why have I not seen it?” The stallion shook his head in disappointment. “It is rather hard to miss after all...”

“But they don’t carry those around normally, I presume. Hard to blend in with a blade that signifies your position,” Twilight pointed out.

“You are correct, of course, it does mark their duties. It is actually a pretty significant sign,” Midnight replied, closing his eyes for a second. “From what I can recall, Occultani receive the dagger when they are issued an important mission from their haspadr. It can also indicate that they are considered the head operative on an assignment, if they are leading a team... They would sign their letters with the blade as well. When their quest is complete, they return the weapon to the Lord and return to their ‘normal’ lives,” he explained, his eyes growing cold and grim progressively.

Twilight was listening with mounting curiosity. “How can you know so much about them if they are a secret force?”

“A secret force that can always impose the Lord’s will if necessary and that we know is actually around. I have seen them... ‘in action’ once,” he revealed. Twilight spotted an almost unnoticeable shudder passing through him. “Besides, as Nocferrat, we have to be aware of some of Occultaniyi procedures, so we are not stepping on one another’s hooves.”

“I see... It did not—“ Twilight wished to comment on the current situation without thinking it through. She stopped herself abruptly, but Midnight understood what she was about to say.

“Yes, Twilight. That does not stop a Lord from appointing one of us Occultan,” he responded frigidly.

“I’m sorry...”

“Don’t worry, I know what you meant,” Midnight shrugged as they ventured into the Inner Courtyard. “For now, this particular situation will not stop me from appointing Deep Mist a victim of a few of my punches.”

“Midnight, no!” Twilight stepped in front of him, almost causing him to bump into her. “This is not right. Exposing him shall be enough. You cannot assault him, even if he is a spy.”

He inhaled deeply. “I do not care for ‘good manners’, Twilight. Besides, I doubt he shall be willing to stand down without some measure of... ‘coarcion’.”

“It’s ‘coercion’,” she corrected him automatically. And then shook her head at her priorities in this dire moment. “Please, reconsider, Midnight...” She looked him in the eye, almost pleadingly. “I know it’s hard for you to deal with this... this treachery, but animosity and violence are never the right answers...”

Midnight furrowed his brow, breathing in a couple of times. He then looked around. In the vast Courtyard there was nopony observing them intently, other than a few patrols, intriguingly glancing in their direction as they were passing by, minding their own business. Midnight, staying silent for a longer while, lead Twilight to Ebon Fang’s statue, gesturing like he wished to show her something on the plaque.

“You are right...” he finally admitted, pretending to be talking about the monument. “But... despite this… ‘moral high ground’ of yours... you do understand my anger, correct?”

“I do, of course!” she immediately assured him. “But, as I have told you, it won’t lead you anywhere good.”

Midnight reluctantly nodded. “I am getting softer because of you,” he muttered and smirked, causing her to smile as well. “Alright, so what do you propose?”

Twilight pondered for a while. “First, coming back like nothing is wrong...”

“Agreed, naturally.”

“Could you ask him to show you something on the map so that he opens his backpack, or suddenly refuses to do so?”

Midnight rubbed his chin. “Bit of a stretch. Noctraliya we know inside out, that map was for the best passage through Equestria. But perhaps I will think of something.” His stare became more intense out of a sudden. “I will need you to stay in your chamber though...”

Twilight was confused. “Why is that?”

“Precaution. Occultani are fighters nearly as skilled as we are. And Deep Mist actually is a Nightguardian as well. If he will choose a confrontation then I need to know you are safe and out of harm’s way in the other room.”

“Midnight, if anything like that happens, I am not leaving you to deal with him alone!” she protested zealously, stepping closer. “I could, perhaps, use my magic, or something...”

He bit his lip and thought for a significant while. He looked to the side, exhaling. “Twilight, I cannot worry about him and you. Simply... promise me you shall remain in your chamber... at least until I am certain he is no longer a threat to you.”

“But Midnight—“

“Twilight, please...”

She stopped.

She simply stopped. There was a note to Midnight’s voice that she had never heard before and the uniqueness of it, plainly, stunned her. She heard his timbre being equally caring and serious, warm and firm, affectionate and responsible.

She watched his gaze soften.

“... you are too important to me.”

Time stopped once again. But Twilight could not care about the abundance of temporal anomalies that was occurring tonight. Even if the stallion’s words were the exact reason for this particular deviation from the regular flow of existence.

His affectionate look, that exhale when he finished his sentence, the nervous smirk trying to take over his lips... It all was speaking volumes to Twilight’s mind right now. All of those signs, so subtle, so easy to overlook, were telling her more than what she had ever dreamt of knowing.

And for a moment, for a brief moment that suddenly felt like centuries passing by, when the echo of his sentence was still ringing in her mind, Twilight could feel her heart glowing.

“...light?”

A distant voice attempted to invade on her moment of pure, unrivaled joy.

“Twilight...?”

She felt a hoof on her shoulder, slightly nudging her. She blinked a couple of times, realizing finally that it was indeed Midnight trying to contact her from the regular, mortal realm.

“Uhm... sorry...” she whispered, smiling the warmest smile she could muster.

“Have you glimpsed into Silverheaven?” he inquired, concerned.

“Pardon?”

“You were standing there like you just saw the Goddess Herself. Is everything alright?”

He seemed genuinely worried. A part of Twilight’s mind was wondering whether he really was so oblivious to what he had just done to her heart.

Couldn’t he have seen it beaming in her chest?

“Yes... yes, everything is fine...” she said, lowering her eyes shyly. “It was just... It was... very nice to hear you say that...” she admitted reluctantly. It was an ecstatic reluctance, however.

“Ha... I... I’m glad,” he replied just as timidly.

They spent a moment simply gazing at one another, occasional exhale or silent, nervous giggle happening. Then Midnight shook his head.

“Let us go. We must not wait any longer,” he declared firmly.

“Right, yes,” she agreed.

But, as they began walking, Midnight turned to one of his sly smiles. “Oh, remind me... I owe you a hug...” he whispered.

Twilight’s cheeks flared as her mind seemed to have indeed decided to “glimpse into Silverheaven”.

When the two of them arrived at their quarters, Midnight took a deep breath before putting his hoof on the doorknob.

“Just stay in your chamber for now... Ready?”

“Yes,” Twilight assured, trying her best to contain herself within the limits of casual behavior.

Midnight opened the door without waiting longer. “Was that not an inspiring trip?” he declared quite convincingly, chuckling.

“Indeed!” she replied, trying to act her part.

The two of them witnessed Deep Mist staring at them from his bed, with an annoyed and slightly surprised expression. He was studying some parchment calmly. Twilight could tell it wasn’t her scroll, but her eyes lingered on it nonetheless.

“Back so soon?” Deep Mist inquired casually, returning to his lecture like nothing had interrupted him.

“Yes, we needed a break. Siegemaster Lawin was keen on showing us absolutely everything!” Midnight explained, taking off his hoofshoes and placing them by his own bed. “How are you doing, Altu Opar?”

“Bleh...” the response was. “Whatever that bide, nausea or not, it is passing... but, Bogine, it felt like my stomach wriggling itself out...” The stallion grimaced.

“We do not need details, friend...” Midnight assured, leading Twilight to her room casually and opening the door for her.

“Thanks... I will take a nap for an hour or so and I think I should be good to go,” she stated, perhaps a bit louder than one normally would.

“Good idea. I will get you something to drink in the meantime,” the batpony offered, giving her an approving wink when Deep Mist wasn’t watching.

Twilight glanced at the other Nightguardian just before Midnight closed the door and she could have sworn that he appeared slightly nervous as he moved his grey fringe to the side, his eyes focused on the paper.

Once she had been left alone in her chamber, Twilight felt the nerves winning over her. She began pacing the room, moving swiftly from one of its corners to the other. The rich rug mercifully decided to muffle her giddy hoofsteps. She didn’t know what to expect. A fight happening? A fierce argument? Deep Mist simply accepting that he had been exposed? There were many inquiries and little answers for her. She would have to simply sit and wait.

She hated sitting and waiting!

She, however finally took her place on the edge of the bed, staring down, having the promise she gave to Midnight in mind. Her brain instantly returned to his words. About her being... ‘too important’...

She could have not stopped her heartbeat from going faster and, in the silence of her room, she could hear it pretty well. And, what was even more astonishing to her, was the lack of “Reasonable Twilight Sparkle’s” opinions on what had occurred recently. It seemed she was as astonished to hear such a... unique declaration as the rest of Twilight.

The mare couldn’t tell for how long was she sitting down. Yet a sound of a conversation, although muffled by the door, made itself audible after some time.

She delicately stood from the bed. She sneaked forward, trying to gain help from the rug once more, until she was capable of putting her ear at the door in her eavesdropping attempts. She did not expect to be too successful in those, however, especially considering the thickness of the wood and the two batponies conversing in their dialect.

“... to robita ze delec, priyat.” Twilight recognized Midnight’s voice.

“Ia znat, tac...” Deep Mist grumbled in reply and the mare could swear that he hissed. The lone sound of hoofsteps could have marked the end of the short exchange, but the stallion’s panicked shout suddenly resounded. “Nye, demora!”

A moment of extremely tense silence followed. Twilight pressed her ear even closer to the door.

“Ita... to bid vere, Altu Opar...” Midnight’s tone was as irked as one could have imagined, despite its faint volume.

“Maednoc Wentr, tu spokoya...”

“Tu prokleyitu, soleespalu tradit!”

This fierce shout heralded an even fiercer struggle starting. One of the beds creaked violently. Then there was a swoosh of webbed wings and a harsh noise of a hoof hitting flesh, accompanied by a groan that sounded like Midnight’s.

Twilight’s heart rushed madly. She was ready to storm into the room in an instant.

However, just as she was moving her ear away from the wood, something hit the door on the other side. It had enough force to make her reel back, as she miraculously avoided the impact hurting her. A trembling sound of metal followed the thud.

Twilight rapidly opened the door, witnessing a truly terrifying sight. On the level of her head, in the wooden surface, a firm, curved dagger was still quivering from the impact. And in the middle of the room, where the mare’s eyes were driven, Midnight was defending himself against Deep Mist’s vicious assault, being pushed away by an entire tide of lightning fast punches.

“Tu bid tradit, Maednoc Wentr!” the grey-maned stallion screamed, barging into his adversary with his entire body.

Midnight was quicker, however. As Deep Mist lunged forward, he dodged to the side and delivered an upward blow to his foe’s exposed gut. A grimace of satisfaction bloomed on his muzzle when the Occultan gasped for air desperately.

“No, stop!” Twilight shouted, scared by this escalation of hostilities.

Midnight turned his head towards her, surprised by her presence and scream.

Deep Mist did not miss this opportunity. Still bent over from the last blow, he head-butted up, straight into Midnight’s chin, causing the stallion to stumble backwards. He followed that move with a fierce right hook.

Twilight gasped in horror as her friend was sent to the floor. He fell with a painful grunt, holding his muzzle, his eyes glazed and defocused.

Deep Mist turned around, his angered gaze resting on Twilight. His face twisted in a horrifying smile. Before the mare could react, he sprang using his legs and wings, towards one of Midnight’s bladed hoofshoes, still resting by the nearest bed. He grabbed the weapon in the middle of a swift turn and was already swooping at the other stallion, who was trying to get himself up, fighting the confusion.

In the mere moment in which Twilight saw the razor sharp blades heading right for Midnight’s throat did she realize two things.

Just how much she had grown to care about Midnight Wind...

... and just how fast was she able to cast her spells.

The room erupted in a flash the color of raspberry. A concentrated, radiant beam of Twilight’s magic hit Deep Mist solidly on the side, sending him flying off towards the distant wall, muzzle first. Her ears ringing from the amount of emotions did little to muffle the sound of the impact. The Occultan let out a lowly groan and slumped towards the ground, remaining motionless.

Twilight rushed to Midnight.

“Are you okay?!” she inquired, her voice and entire body shaking.

“Y-yes...” he replied slowly, his eyes still slightly vague. “Was there always two of you?”

Twilight gently helped him up and steadied him. He shook his head fervently, getting rid of the remnants of confusion while she began apologizing.

“I-I-I am so sorry, I heard noises, I came to check, I was afraid, I did not think clearly, I shouted, I distracted you, I—“

“You,” he stated warmly, putting his hoof on her shoulder, “saved my life... I am not sure who is in whose debt here, but I am okay with calling it even from now on...”

He shook his head again, exhaling and blinking a couple of times, while the mare smiled broadly, fighting the urge to toss herself on Midnight’s neck in relief. However an anguished grunt from the other side of the chamber made them both turn.

Deep Mist was trying to stand up, holding his mouth. A trickle of blood was going down his foreleg, red drips staining the stone floor. The Occultan glared at them in silent hatred, just before his eyes widened in horror.

“Nye...” his muffled voice sounded. He touched the right side of his muzzle in panic before his stare focused at a particular spot on the floor.

There lay a broken batpony’s fang, its white hue stained by crimson.

“You cursed witch!” Deep Mist screamed at Twilight. “You will pay for this, I swear it ab Bogine!”

The mare stood motionless, even in the face of his tone of unmatched fury. Midnight took his place in front of her, shielding her with his own body.

“Leave now, Deep Mist. Before I draw your blood,” he declared firmly, causing a shudder to pass through Twilight at his strong tone.

“You would attack me in defense of this... this... this soleerania wench?” the Occultan’s shouts were gaining in volume. “I serve Noctraliya, Maednoc Wentr!”

“You serve Azure Mist and nopony else...” Midnight riposted.

“Prokleyitu tradit! Don’t lecture me! You betray all of us! You betray Bogine! For her!”

Deep Mist spat in Twilight’s direction, causing saliva and blood to mark the floor before him.

She took note that the batpony was bleeding from his nose and that, indeed, his right fang was missing from his mouth. And his eyes were filled to the brim with rage.

“Mark my words, Knaze,” the Occultan hollered, pointing his hoof at Twilight in accusation, “we will not bow to Ekwestriya and we shall not listen to Sewira Soleeyi lies!”

Twilight was too stunned by the loathing in his voice to properly reply, her body quivering in shock and her eyes stung by tears. Deep Mist took a step towards her, baring his teeth.

A vicious and savage hiss from Midnight stopped him dead in his tracks.

“Leave. Now!” he ordered. “Tell Azure Mist that she shall not harm the Princess with her vile schemes. And that if she shall try and send another Occultan our way,” he paused and trotted forward, his voice becoming unnaturally calm, “I will personally cut out his eyes. Just as I shall carve yours from your own skull if I ever see you again...”

Deep Mist breathed out, his eyes widening at the threat. He took a step back intimidated and appalled by Midnight’s shocking words. It took him a while to find his words back.

“May Bogine forget about you in your hour of need, Maednoc Wentr!” the grey-maned stallion screamed. “You would betray all of us to Sewira Solee! This witch of hers cast her spell on you! Tue bide prokleyita, soleerane!” he hollered at Twilight in self-righteous anger.

But she could simply stare in awe at what was occurring, her body refusing to move.

“Be gone!” Midnight shouted even louder than Deep Mist, stomping his hoof. He then approached Twilight, giving her a warm look.

She managed to glance at him, as he stood in front of her, emboldened and steadfast. He took his place right next to her, putting one of his strong, leathery wings over her back and stretching the other in front of his chest, shielding both him and her. It was a gesture of stalwart protection, one that caused Twilight to share in the stallion’s audacity against Deep Mist’s fury.

Midnight inhaled. “I would have killed you, Deep Mist, even against the holy laws of Neskaza Lunee... But violence, vengeance, anger... are never the answers,” he declared, glancing at the mare intently. “You live only because of Twilight. Think about it.”

The Occultan but hissed violently. “Curse upon your false mercy! Curse upon you, Midnight Wind! Upon you and her!”

He trotted past them, his muzzle twisted in now powerless anger, ready to leave without even daring to go for his belongings. And yet he turned just before exiting.

“May this love of yours be your downfall...” he whispered insidiously just before slamming the doors behind him.

Twilight’s mind resounded in the echo of Deep Mist’s departure. One word was bouncing around her mind, unbound, free, unique. Nothing else mattered, but this one term that she had just heard.

Midnight folded his wings, until now screening her. He did not say a word, but took a few, sluggish steps forward, his gaze blank. She could hear him breathing heavily as he remained turned away from her.

Twilight’s body decided to move on its own. She advanced towards him. She was driven forward by one expression, still filling her ears, her mind and her heart. Where it surely belonged.

“... Midnight...?” she heard herself whisper as she was just behind him.

He turned around. His mouth half open and his eyes keen, compelling, focused on her. He took a nervous breath.

“Yes...” he answered the question she did not have to ask.

Then he gently yet swiftly reached for Twilight’s muzzle, pulling her in for a deep and yearning kiss.

For the third time that night, time ceased to flow.

And Twilight wished for it to stay that way forever.

Twilight had never contemplated how her first kiss would look like.

If she were to guess, she would have imagined it as something... shy. Timid. A simple, quick gesture. Without too much of a warning, something like a surprise. Happening when nopony else would be watching, so that the blossoming feeling between her and her loved one would remain hidden from the rest of the World, at least temporarily. It would occur in the calm and tranquility of her library, or some other, perhaps utterly romantic place, picked by just the two of them.

Well, her guess would have been mostly incorrect.

First off, the kiss was anything but demure. Twilight felt her knees weakening the moment Midnight’s lips touched her own. There was enough yearning and longing in this gesture, enough suppressed emotions finally finding their escape, that she felt almost swept from her hooves. There were no thoughts crossing her mind, only feelings. Surprise, excitement, mirth, even that blissful anticipation for something hard to describe, something far more fulfilling than even this gesture of closeness and trust.

Her eyes closed immediately as she focused on the unique experience. And yet she could swear that she was seeing colors swirling under her eyelids. Lucid saffron, just like his irises. The grey of his coat. The cobalt hue of his mane...

She had no idea how long the kiss took. All she was wishing to focus on was the feeling of Midnight’s warm lips, pressing almost hungrily against her own, his sharp fangs scraping the edges of her cheeks. This combined sensation was causing a strange, inviting and tingling... urge in her. It was spreading all over her body, making her spine shiver in her sudden delight.

The stallion was holding her face still, his hooves caressing her cheeks with incredible gentleness to rival the famished kiss. Twilight did not even spot when she lifted one of her forelegs and wrapped it around Midnight’s neck, hoping to become closer with him still. And she could swear that, in the midst of the long, passionate moment, the stallion’s lips widened in a broad smile.

She would never have expected a unique moment like this happening in a distant land. In a chamber carved in solid, mountainous rock, barely lit by a few candles. With marks of a nearly mortal fight still present all around, blood staining the floor and a wickedly curved dagger embedded in the door of her room.

Yet, despite all of these details... she loved the way her first kiss had come to being.

And she loved Midnight Wind.

Twilight felt surprisingly lightheaded at one point. It must have been that sheer tide of feelings and emotions rushing through her. Or maybe it was the fact that she had completely forgotten to breath during this wonderful moment.

Despite the entirety of her being protesting fiercely, her heart opposing her the most, Twilight slowly moved her head back, breaking the kiss. She opened her eyes, witnessing the brilliant saffron of Midnight’s irises. Was it her, or were they even more vibrant and bright now?

The stallion just looked at her warmly, smiling one of his fanged, crooked smiles which caused Twilight to giggle softly.

He exhaled in joy. “Ha... You... have no idea how long I was waiting to do this,” he declared, causing the mare to realize just how brightly she was capable of blushing.

“I... I was pretty impatient myself, I admit...” she muttered back. She was still keeping close to him, her foreleg around his neck, allowing this pure, basic joy to steadily fill her. The joy of being together.

He let go of her muzzle, instead deciding to embrace her tightly.

“I owed you a hug, no?” he inquired rhetorically, causing Twilight to giggle, her muzzle nestled against his neck.

“Oh, I can safely say your debt is more than settled,” she whispered back.

“Is that so? So I will not have to do it again?” he asked, leaning back and staring at her with a roguish grin.

Twilight found just enough daring in her to nuzzle him in response, causing him to chuckle and her to feel this indiscernible feeling of satisfaction and abashment washing over her.

He shook his head in laughter. “Ha, I get it. Now we shall have to keep track of... other debts,” he assessed, winking playfully, just before he leaned in for another kiss.

Twilight felt again that spark of excitement going through her body. She wondered if that would be a constant feeling accompanying these moments. She gasped lightly as Midnight applied a bit more pressure to her lips.

They were occupied with each other for a longer moment, until Midnight finally leaned back, smiling brightly.

“So... I figured it all out, it seems,” he declared, staring right into Twilight’s eyes.

She knew exactly what he meant, but she wished to inquire nonetheless. “Yes?”

“Ia amat tue, Crepuscle Iskre,” he whispered back with conviction. “I love you, Twilight Sparkle,” he repeated in Equestrian, causing Twilight to wonder if she had ever before in her life smiled more affectionately at anypony.

“And I love you, Midnight Wind,” she replied timidly, before closing her eyes, trying to forge the correct sentence. “Uhm... it will be... Iae amate tu, Maednoc Wentr?”

The batpony chuckled. “Is that doubt I hear?”

Twilight furrowed her brow trying to feign outrage, yet without much success, especially considering her otherwise delighted expression.

“Iae amate tu, Maednoc Wentr,” she repeated herself properly, causing Midnight to breathe deeply, then laugh with unrivaled joy before doing something that surprised her a great deal.

He suddenly ducked, bringing his forelegs underneath Twilight’s own and wrapping them around her, just below her wings. Then, without any trouble, he lifted her off the ground, holding her close and beginning to spin around on his hind legs, laughing merrily.

Twilight tried to free himself from his strong grasp, but couldn’t contain her joy one way or the other, her giggling interrupted by her frantic shouts. “Midnight, stop! Put me down! Put me down, now!”

“Make me!” he taunted her, only gaining in speed.

She was not going to let him get away with his blatant impertinence. She placed her hooves on the sides of his muzzle, not unlike how he had done to her, and leaned in for one more kiss. It worked immediately, causing the stallion to stop to properly return the caress, sending more blissful jolts down the mare’s spine. Midnight’s strong forelegs keeping her close were granting her the feeling of feebleness and safety alike.

“We have a good rate so far,” he commented after he finally put Twilight down, his expression as merry as never.

“Oh, shush,” she silenced him, looking to the side in abashment. Truth be told, she was going to look forward to this becoming a frequent activity of theirs, even though she had just learned what it meant to be kissed in such a way. “I... hope we can do this often, though...” she admitted.

“Good to know,” he replied, wishing to chuckle again. However his face fell abruptly as his gaze focused on the other side of the room.

Twilight followed with her own stare. Midnight was intently looking at the door to her chamber. Deep Mist’s dagger was deeply embedded in the wood.

“Bogine, obliwae ia...” Midnight whispered in pious angst. He left Twilight and approached the blade. “Perhaps it was not good to let him go...” he declared, appearing almost as if hypnotized by the weapon.

“Midnight, don’t think like this,” Twilight immediately protested, following him. “No matter what Deep Mist learned or what he shall tell Azure Mist, this is still better than you... staining your conscience.”

The batpony bit his lip, deliberating something fiercely, his whole attention focused on the weapon.

Twilight stood next to him, waiting for a longer moment. As he remained motionless, she put her hoof on his shoulder. “Midnight?”

“He shall tell her about us...” he whispered, closing his eyes and taking a long breath.

“Yes...” Twilight admitted. She could guess that information like this in the hooves of Azure Mist might have been problematic. “But... even if he does, we—“

“No, Twilight,” he interrupted her. He shook his head and started pacing around, locked in thought. “This is serious. She will try to use this to her advantage somehow...” he paused for a moment. “Deep Mist being her damned spy aside... I do not believe in coincidences, it was her that must have suggested that Commander Ardent Fang chooses him for the escort. And if she was daring enough to place him right under our noses, then she will keep trying to... to...” he did not finish, instead baring his teeth in rising anger as he circled around the place.

Twilight stepped in front of his way, putting her hoof on his cheek, despite his fierce expression. “Whatever she is trying to achieve, I believe we can deal with her plans, now that we are sure she has a scheme in mind. We can be one step ahead of her,” she wished to assure him, but he gently moved her foreleg away, his eyes full of worry but also genuine sadness.

“Twilight, I... we...”

The mare knew not from where this sudden wave of conviction came, but she stepped even closer to him.

“Yes, ‘we’, Midnight,” she pointed out. “It is ‘we’ from now on. And we shall make it. No matter what.”

Twilight suddenly realized that she had spoken with confidence nothing short of stalwart. She had no idea what could have caused it. Perhaps it was this strange, strengthening warmth that she felt in her heart. That wonderful realization, a sensation utterly new to her and yet strangely familiar and natural.

Being loved.

Midnight looked at her with a mixture of admiration and confusion.

“No, I mean... Twilight... you... oh, to Peraure with this!” he ultimately declared.

Twilight snickered just before he leaned in for yet another kiss, causing her to let out another, small gasp of joy. Was it her, or was the chamber getting warmer? Like, really warmer.

“You inspire, Twilight,” the stallion eagerly admitted after they stopped. “Still... I shall be concerned. I mean...” he still could not find his words. “Bogine, it is so stupid...”

“... you worry that... I am a soleerane?” she asked him, intrigued if her assumptions were correct.

“No, Twilight,” he replied, his eyes glinting in determination. “That makes no difference to me, but... I can only speak for myself.”

“I... understand.”

She grasped the idea. Back in Equestria, nopony looked at that sort of thing. Earth ponies, pegasi, unicorns, aside from possibly a few infamous examples, were never finding interracial relationships to be frowned upon. But batponies? Considering everything she was aware of already... And taking into account their situation...

Focused entirely on figuring out her feelings for Midnight, she had never thought about this important matter before. And now that she had done so, she could not have stopped her ears from dropping, her confidence evaporating.

However, she immediately felt Midnight comforting her with a caring, warm embrace.

“Please, do not worry, Twilight, I cannot stand it... We will think of something, I swear it ab Bogine,” he whispered, holding her close. “You said yourself, we can make it no matter what. Have you forgotten already?” he inquired, tightening his hug.

A sad smile crept upon her face. “No... It will simply be... a bit complicated,” she admitted.

“I have a feeling that ‘complicated’ is a pretty common relationship status,” he lackadaisically remarked, causing Twilight to nod. “For now...”

He let her go timidly before returning his gaze to the dagger. He extracted the weapon form the wood and held it in his hoof.

The mare had her first real chance of assessing the weapon. She was surprised to find that it wasn’t a typical, short and concealable armament. Rather than that, it was shaped like a crescent, edged blades on both sides of the ornate handle embellished by a dark stone of onyx, with an almost white mark going through it.

“Quite a weapon...” she judged as Midnight held it in his hooves, weighting in.

“Indeed. I am pretty certain it is called... Ocwieke. An ‘Eyelid’,” he replied, giving the dagger an even closer look.

“Due to its shape?”

“That too. This bit of pazn here,” he stroked the polished mineral, “resembles an eye with a white pupil. A mostly decorative thing, but quite... appropriate, I guess. Nicely sharped,” Midnight commented, looking at the metal edges of the blade with caution before placing it in perfect balance on the very tip of his hoof. “Evened well enough to be thrown.” He glanced at the deep cleft in the door. “Prokleyitu kad, he nearly got me...”

“Did Deep Mist... really wish to kill you?” Twilight whispered, feeling a paralyzing flutter going down her spine at the very thought.

“I don’t know,” the stallion replied with surprising calm. “Each batpony’s life belongs to the Immaculate Moon... Even if he believed me to be a traitor,” he said and Twilight took note of his disgusted grimace, “I doubt he tried to end me. He could have hurt me gravely, though.”

Twilight could not have stopped herself from asking another question. “And were you... I mean... really considering...?”

Midnight remained silent for a longer while, his grasp on the dagger gradually strengthening. Twilight took that as an answer in itself. It caused her heart to race, as her mind did not know how to cope with such an information.

The stallion answered her finally.

“I cannot deny that it crossed my mind,” he admitted, averting his gaze. “Anger and hatred are not the answers, no,” he admitted. He seemed to have been gathering his thoughts. “That was not the real reason I stopped myself. The truth is... I was afraid.”

Twilight’s mouth opened as he turned to her, his eyes betraying his embarrassment and guilt. He continued in but a whisper.

“I felt fear that if I do kill him... you will reject me, Twilight.”

Next thing the mare knew was her embracing Midnight as tightly as she could, her cheek pressed to the side of his neck. Her gesture made him drop the dagger, which clanged against the floor loudly.

“I would never have rejected you, Midnight, I love you,” Twilight whispered almost in dread, holding him tightly. “I-I am glad you did not kill, but...”

She stopped herself from saying that “it wouldn’t have mattered”. It would have. A lot. Yet, even so, it would not have made her care about him any less. It was a thought that both amazed and terrified her.

She nestled against him even more, feeling his hooves around her.

They both remained motionless for a few whiles, until Midnight finally spoke up in a deadpan tone. “Great, we admitted that we are in love ten minutes ago and we have some serious issues already.”

Despite the doubts in Twilight’s mind and the seriousness of their conversation, she could not have stopped herself from laughing joyfully as she held him a bit longer. He chuckled as well, shaking his head.

“May I always make you laugh like this,” he wished hopefully, which earned him a shy peck on the cheek.

“It helps, indeed... Alright, back to ‘now’. What do we do?” Twilight inquired, stepping back and looking around the chamber. It bore visible signs of strife, especially considering the blood staining the floor.

Midnight assessed the situation as well, but his gaze focused more on Deep Mist’s abandoned backpack and armor, still lying near his bed. He pondered for a while.

“Logic dictates leaving no trace of what happened. The blood should not be too hard to get rid of, it is still fresh...” he assessed with a strange intensity in his eyes. “Considering Deep Mist’s armor... I cannot allow it to be just tossed away or left behind. He is a Nightguardian after all. And I will not disrespect him,” Midnight declared, then smirked towards Twilight. “You have done so quite enough tonight.”

She blinked, perplexed. “If you mean that I have tossed him at the wall, then...”

“Not quite.”

He trotted forward and picked up Deep Mist’s broken fang from the stone floor.

“As you might have already realized, Twilight, the laws of our race are quite strict. For wampiri, disobedience or breaking regulations can result in flogging, for example,” he pointed out, pausing meaningfully. “But failing a major task, compromising your mission, or worse, demonstrating cowardice, usually results in a penalty we call uyazmiyene.”

“I... don’t understand still...” she replied.

“It would translate to ‘the taming’ in Equestrian. It involves one, or both of your fangs being chipped, or broken off completely,” he explained patiently, staring down at the tooth in his hoof. “To suffer uyazmiyene is a great dishonor upon any warrior and, well...” he paused, granting Twilight a purposeful look.

Her eyes widened in an instant. “I... I shamed him. Aside from being defeated by an Equestrian, he suffered a grave insult...” she whispered. “That would explain his... fury.”

“I am not going to bother trying to relate to his outburst,” Midnight commented coldly, approaching Deep Mist’s bag. “We need to sift through his belongings, perhaps we can find something useful to us. But first, this mess...” he pointed out, staring at the bloodstains.

“I think I can get rid of them quite easily,” Twilight replied.

“You don’t look like a chambermaid type of mare to me,” the stallion assessed with a smirk, giving her an inquisitive and slightly mischievous stare.

She rolled her eyes. “But do I look like a magical type of mare to you?”

Only after Midnight’s expression had hardened did Twilight realize that this proposition might not have been too considerate. The stallion pressed his lips together and his gaze pierced through her. She waited a proper while for his response, her heart fluttering in her chest.

“I trust you, Twilight,” he finally assured her. “And I see the usefulness of your art... And I love your enchanting eyes,” he added, chuckling nervously before his face fell again. “But... using magic so often and for mundane tasks?” he presented the question.

“I... well, I mean—” Twilight attempted to explain it to him, but he stopped her with a raised hoof.

“I just... I’ll be in your chamber, I’m going to go through Deep Mist’s stuff. You... do your thing.”

Without looking at her, he calmly approached his comrade’s backpack and put the broken tooth in. After throwing the bag on his back he collected his own sack without a word.

Twilight was observing him the whole time, her face saddened. As he was passing by the dagger on the floor, he grabbed it and ventured to her room, closing the doors behind him slowly, not even a glance going the mare’s way.

She shook her head, sighing deeply. The idea of a “complicated” relationship rang true in her mind.

She could understand his reluctance and, surely, she could have been more careful with offering an easy, magical solution. She promised herself to find out why exactly were batponies so opposed to magic. Why did they find it... “wrong”, as he once told her.

Twilight looked around the chamber, only now realizing how... disturbing it appeared. The bloody marks, one present exactly where Deep Mist’s muzzle connected with the wall, made her feel like her stomach was shifting itself around. And that remarkable sign on the door, left by the dagger...

Well, it could have been much worse, considering! Even so, she was not about to let even a detail of the recent struggle remain in the room.

Making sure that magical energies were causing the blood to evaporate felt like a... clandestine, yet necessary practice. In a few glimpses of her spells, the chamber was cleansed from the crimson evidence. And a moment of concentration on a Restorative Form spell was more than enough to get rid of the scar in the wood. Although Twilight was surprised just how deeply the weapon stuck itself in it. If it were to hit Midnight instead...

She shivered. She wasn’t going to think about it. She just wasn’t.

After finally assuring that the place was back to optimal condition, Twilight ventured to her chamber. Midnight was standing at the table, in front of a display of items that he must have taken out of Deep Mist’s bag.

He glanced at her as she entered, his eyes clearly saddened.

“I am sorry...”

“It’s alright, I understand,” she assured him immediately. “I just... Well, I hope to convince you one day that my art is not... sinful.”

“Twilight, I do not blame you for using it,” he replied, sighing. “I mean, it is a part of who you are. I just need to, I guess, get used to the fact that the mare I love is so magical,” he accentuated, forcing a smile.

“Now that you mention it,” Twilight approached him, allowing herself to smirk, “I might need to learn to cope with the fangs myself, so...”

He rolled his eyes at her fiendish remark, but it seemed to have cheered him up. “You cannot fool me, they excite you,” he stated and bared his teeth properly, giving her an alluring gaze at the same time.

Twilight giggled at that strange, half-appealing and half-discouraging expression, even if her face did redden. “Don’t push your luck, Midnight,” she warned him before focusing on the set of items on the table. “What do we have here?”

“The spoils of war!” the stallion declared sarcastically. “First of all, I believe this is yours,” he said, handing Twilight her trusty scroll.

“So, he did take it...”

“Indeed, prokleyityi ipyi kieli...” Midnight cursed under his breath. “Well, ‘damned his fang’ actually, as of today,” he corrected himself with a mixture of satisfaction and disdain. “Aside from that we have a couple of empty scrolls, a quill, some ink, wax for letter seals, a map of Equestria and Noctraliya... Nothing too extraordinary.”

“I see. And what are you going to do about... well, his fang?” Twilight asked as Deep Mist’s tooth was laying in the midst of his belongings.

“We have a saying: ‘Not giving a broken fang about something’,” Midnight pointed out. “But I am not going to just toss it away. Let him have it. As a reminder,” he declared. “I’ll find a satchel for it, or something.”

“And the dagger?” Twilight inquired, which caused him to glower.

“Call me petty, or vengeful, but I am thinking about keeping it,” he stated and picked it up, giving it another close look. “It will be hard for Deep Mist to explain to Lord Azure Mist that he lost it and, to be honest, I think it might be nice to shove it in her face at a proper occasion too,” he added with a wicked smirk, before realizing what expression bloomed on Twilight’s muzzle after his words. “N-not with the sharp end! I meant—”

“No, I know what you meant,” she replied, furrowing her brow. “I simply... I don’t know. That seems... wrong, somehow.”

He looked back at her and his expression disturbed her slightly. There was a glint to his eyes that spelled deep shame. “And how would you evaluate spying on you?”

Twilight did not have an answer. Despite not agreeing entirely with his logic, she simply nodded her head.

“Anything else we have?” she asked after taking a deep breath.

“Yes, actually. Speaking of said spying...”

Midnight grabbed a parchment that was, until now, placed slightly away from the other possessions.

“Deep Mist was working on another report, it seems,” he declared before unfolding the paper and showing the contents, written in batponies’ script, to Twilight.

“What does it say?” she inquired, giving the alphabet a closer look, although without hope of discerning the meaning of the marks.

Midnight placed the paper down and began translating, his hoof following the circles and lines on the parchment.

“It goes like this. ‘To Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist... Honored Lord, we have arrived at the Border... Further observations indicated that a more direct investigation was necessary’...”

Twilight was attentively listening to him, following his hoof’s motion. A feeling of outrage was frothing deep inside her, despite her efforts of containing it.

The stallion continued, pausing from time to time. “Then it says... ‘As such, I have gained access to the Princess’ personal notes and shall begin working on those as soon as a proper opportunity arises... The Princess seems to be enjoying spending her time alone with Midnight Wind and so, once’...” Midnight stopped as he reached the abrupt end of the writing. He huffed in ire. “I’m not sure what he ate to make himself sick or fool the healer, but, kirwe, that was a ruse as well. He simply needed enough time to write down the information from your scroll.”

Twilight shook her head. “I wonder how much did he actually read...”

“What do you even have there?” Midnight curiously inquired, eyeing the parchment in her hoof. “Anything useful to Azure Mist? Matters of the state of any kind?”

“No, that’s the thing! There is nothing I would consider... ‘classified’ here,” she disclosed, unfolding the scroll for him to see the contents. “Names of your Lords, at least the ones I know, some basic greetings and sentences in Noctraliyan, a couple of excerpts from our books, especially the ones on diplomacy and some of my recent observations about your culture and behavior. It’s a... well, bit of a ‘cheat sheet’ of mine, it might help me with the negotiations,” she admitted.

Surprisingly, it caused Midnight to snicker.

“So you do wish to cheat us!” he stated with faked horror.

“Hey!” she protested when the stallion laughed louder. “I did... not...“ She was interrupted by his gentle nuzzling. One which caused her to close her eyes and purr in satisfaction. “Now that... that is cheating...” she whispered in the delicate bliss that his gesture was granting her.

“Perhaps. But you are cute when you get worked up,” he replied, chuckling. “The way you marked Azure Mist in there is quite eye-catching,” he nodded at the scroll.

“It was more appropriate than I thought,” Twilight admitted. “So... what do we do now?”

Midnight rubbed his chin. “I’m going to put everything back into Deep Mist’s backpack. Aside from his letter, which I will destroy, and the dagger. Then... then I’m going to fit his gear into my bag somehow and seek out Lawin again.”

“Avalanche? What for?”

“If Deep Mist did not decide to suicide into the snowstorm,” the batpony replied, grimacing, “then he is still in Ambyit. And, despite everything... I’m going to give him his armor and blades back.”

Twilight pondered. She recalled what Shining Armor used to tell her about the importance of ordnance for a military force, especially one such as the Royal Guard. “Just like you don't leave your duty behind, you never leave the symbol of it.” Nightguard could not have differed too much in this aspect.

“I understand it is the honorable thing to do. His gear is a sign of his commitment,” she stated, spotting that she impressed Midnight with her words.

“That is absolutely right, Twilight,” he declared, visibly satisfied that she understood his thinking. “Lawin will know how to get to Deep Mist. And, despite the impression he gives, he can keep silent and avoid asking unnecessary questions,” the stallion assured, packing his former comrade's goods. “I have known Avalanche since colthood, he will help me out,” he added. However, it sounded like he was trying to convince himself more than Twilight.

“Alright,” she agreed. When he was putting the backpack on and grabbing his own, a sudden feeling of anxiety crept upon her. “C-could I go with you?”

“I did not think you would be up for more sightseeing after tonight...” he declared, attempting humor. Seeing as it was not effective though, he sighed. His face hardened. “Do not take it the wrong way, Twilight, but your presence does spawn attention. And that is the last thing we need now.”

“Yes, I know...” she had to agree with him, although that didn’t help her in calming down.

Midnight spotted her mounting worry. “It will not take me long. But... lock your doors until I am back.”

The tone of his voice caused some hairs of Twilight’s mane to stand on end.

“A-are you thinking...?”

“I am not taking any chances, considering what is happening. I shall be at your side constantly from now on,” he promised, his expression adamant.

Yet, however serious those words felt, Twilight could not help but feel a certain warmth overtaking her. Her lips involuntarily curled into a warm, kind smile, causing Midnight to raise an eyebrow.

“Wh—“ he began, a spark of realization suddenly appearing in his gaze. “Well, I had my duty in mind at first,” he stated, his sudden smirk meaning more than a thousand words to Twilight. “I think we have a long talk ahead of us, no?”

She but nodded, blushing slightly. “Indeed.” Then it was time for her expression to grow serious yet again. “But... please, watch out and come back quickly... I wouldn’t like Deep Mist to—“

Midnight approached her and planted a soft kiss on her forehead. “I doubt he is going to strike at me in the middle of the fortress, Twilight. But... I shall be following the patrols, alright?”

“Okay...” she agreed, nuzzling him lightly. “I love you...” she whispered as he was about to go.

“I love you too,” he replied warmly. It also caused him to stop in mid-trot, with a strange expression appearing on his face. “Tell me that often,” he wished with a soft voice, gazing deeply into Twilight’s eyes.

“As often as you like,” she promised him, feeling like her heart was emitting enough warmth to heat the entire room.

He exited the chamber and Twilight closed the door behind him with the metallic jangle of the solid lock. She put her back against the door. She stared up and exhaled. And, despite all the worries and stress had befallen her greatly... she smiled. She smiled broadly.

Regardless of everything, regardless of the place, the time, the circumstances, she could feel happiness filling her to the brim. A pure, basic, unrivaled joy was overtaking her entire being, from her body, to her mind and heart.

She had never imagined love being so rejuvenating. So fresh. So unique. She had read about it before, even if she was never into romance novels or tales about beautiful maidens and gallant knights coming to their rescue, but, as it happened, she was a Princess and the batpony was making for a very convincing cavalier.

This wasn’t a fairy tale, though. And so, her anxiety soon returned.

She approached her bed and collapsed on it. There were some topics she had to deliberate on.

First of all, she was absolutely certain – she was deeply and hopelessly in love with Midnight Wind. And she could not tell where it came from, exactly. Those roguish grins of his? This piercing gaze? His demeanor? She could even blame their interviews, which gave her insight not only into the batpony culture, but the stallion himself.

What did she even know about him?

Well, for once, he was a warrior. Faithful to his Goddess, respectful of his heritage, proud and yet attempting to be open, understanding... despite some of his aversions to her magic. He was charming, kind. He also suffered a personal tragedy that, as it appeared, she helped him go through.

That made her realize that she wasn’t his first mare.

Twilight shook her head. Such thoughts were inappropriate. Yes, he had been in a relationship, a serious relationship in the past, but did that change a single thing in the present? He loved her now. Besides, whoever that Dusk Stream was, she must have been a truly unique mare. If anything, Twilight felt bad that she had met her untimely demise and that Midnight took it especially hard.

Love seemed to have been having the effect of making life more emotionally intense.

It was true. Twilight had to conclude that the range of feelings she had been experiencing lately was pretty grand. A true plethora of those. And yet, strangely enough, she had not realized how much was Midnight dear to her until that dreadful moment when Deep Mist was about to strike at him with his own set of steel claws. She recalled with incredible accuracy that one, deep and profound heartbeat that thumped in her chest, reminding her that her heart did not belong exclusively to her any longer.

And what about her blood? Did it belong to him as well?

A feeling of unease filled Twilight. However, something peculiar seemed to have been hidden behind that sensation. She could not stop herself from a slight blush as she realized that, however discouraging and appalling the idea of blood-drinking was once to her, she felt a sting of excitement now that it crossed her mind. Was Midnight... still wondering what her blood tasted like?

Would she let him find out?

That thought alone was enough for her to shudder. And a strange sensation to sweep through her. Considering what she recalled about the nature of the “red desire”... the “rubearu desader”, an expression that had imprinted itself in her mind... Considering how astounding it supposedly was and how the act of fulfilling it was believed... intimate.

The very thought caused Twilight’s heart to race in panic.

She had to take a hold of herself!

Yes, sure, right, certainly, unquestionably!

She tried to take a few, calming breaths, not spotting more minutes passing by.

This was all a new territory for her. “Dangerous for her heart” kind of territory. But one... bringing a lot of promise.

Her and Midnight together... What would her friends say? Oh dear, what would Princess Celestia think about it?! A-and Princess Luna? And her parents and Shining and Cadance and Spike and—

The sudden knock on her door caused Twilight to spring up from her bed.

“W-who is it?”

Midnight’s voice answered her. “It is me.”

She approached the doorway and was about to turn the key, but something told her to stop before she had done so.

“What did I tell you just before you left?” she inquired firmly.

“Huh?”

“What were my last words to Midnight Wind?” she repeated with even more confidence, lighting up her horn in precaution.

A moment of silence followed by a sincere laugh responded her. “Ha, clever. You promised that you shall tell me that you love me as often as I would like...”

It... was the correct answer, so Twilight calmed down and extinguished her horn. She turned the key in the lock and cracked the door open.

She was met with Midnight’s smug smirk.

“Permission to enter our secret lair now?” he inquired, trying to contain laughter.

“We have to be careful, no?” she replied, trying to sound confident. Although her embarrassed blush betrayed a realization. Her implemented security idea was brandishing marks of mounting paranoia.

The stallion properly closed the doors before turning to her. “Could I convince you that it is really me some other way, perhaps?”

His smile told Twilight just enough. “You may try.”

Without waiting any longer Midnight kissed her and the ecstatic feeling all over her body did confirm his identity better than anything else could have.

“Well, I’m convinced,” Twilight admitted after the pleasurable moment, causing the stallion to chuckle. “You are back fast.”

“Fast? I think I was gone for an hour or so...” he replied, confused.

Twilight blinked. Had she taken a nap? Or had her thoughts consumed the time around her somehow?

“No matter. What did you manage to achieve?” she inquired instead of pursuing the nature of the temporal phenomena that were surfacing all around her. “Did Avalanche help?”

Midnight’s eyes lost their playful spark out of a sudden. “I have taken care of Deep Mist’s stuff, yes. Lawin was a bit curious, of course, but I have told him that it is essential for nopony to know the details of what is going on. Even him. He was a bit grumpy over ‘not knowing what the surprise is about’,” the stallion quoted, rolling his eyes, “but he agreed to shut up and aid me.”

“That’s... good,” Twilight agreed, although the whole situation was not making her feel too positive.

“Also, I have told him we shall continue our sightseeing tomorrow. We will be forced to, I am afraid,” the stallion admitted.

“Whatever do you mean?”

“I asked Avalanche if he knew anything about the weather reports for the next few nights. The snowstorm around us is giving up,” Midnight looked around, like he was hoping to pierce the walls of the chamber with his stare, “but it rolled over the Tuarie and it would be unwise to fly out still.”

Twilight nodded. “I see... Well, as long as this will not impede my meeting with the Covenant, I think I shall cope. But, let me ask, is this weather normal around here?”

“It is not any weirder than usual. And it should be over soon,” Midnight assured her. “Besides, it does give us a chance to spend some uninterrupted time together,” he pointed out, revealing his fangs in a smile.

“That is a benefit, indeed,” Twilight agreed wholeheartedly.

She exhaled and took her place on her bed, followed by Midnight. He sat down next to her, making the bedding sink down.

She chuckled. “Have you gained weight?”

“Ha-ha.”

He undid the straps of his hoofshoes, putting the blades on the floor, and then unfastened his cuirass, taking it off with visible relief and placing it by his weapons. He stretched his back and flapped his wings slowly. Twilight’s stare was drawn to the marks that the flogging he had received left on his sides.

“Do they still cause you discomfort?” she inquired with her voice full of genuine worry.

He gave the bruises a look. “Not really. Besides, we usually claim that the pain you are dealt as punishment never truly hurts,” he declared, although without too much conviction in his voice. “And, as far as injuries go, I have survived worse already.”

Twilight cocked an eyebrow. “Have you gotten hurt in the line of duty before?”

Midnight exhaled and reminisced for a moment before starting an actual count. “A broken rib, a cut left wing, once almost a concussion, two twisted fetlocks, a dislocated jaw...”

“Wait, wait!” the mare stopped him, waving her hooves frantically. “You are pulling my leg!”

“Not at all,” he replied, grinning. “That last one was actually Avalanche’s work. I had a rough first year of military training,” he revealed, grinning almost stupidly. “But I never gave up, I never stopped and I never faltered!”

“And thank goodness you were never crippled!” Twilight declared back, feeling slightly disturbed.

Midnight chuckled to himself. “We had a marvelous physician around. A grump and kad, but I think I actually still owe good old Primrose a drink for saving my dashing grin.”

Twilight giggled as he presented her with one of his dashingly feral grins. “Right, could that drink be on me then, perhaps?”

“Reasonable, for I know well how you enjoy my smiles,” he stated mischievously, yet his gaze warmed up. “But I value your smiles even more, Twilight...”

She did not answer, simply scooped closer to him. He used the opportunity to reach out for one of her hooves and hold it gently in his own.

“This... is going to be a bit difficult, Twilight,” he whispered, closing his eyes. “I mean... What I want to say is... My brethren... I... Well...” Midnight took a few more attempts before finally giving up at staring at her with a ridiculously perplexed expression. “I do not know what I want to say.”

She smiled back at him, feeling her cheeks flaring up. She understood his doubts, but she was even more keen on his, more than gentle touch. She could feel the tender, blissful tingles from even this small gesture of affection.

“You might not know what to say, but I think I know what you mean.” she assured him, staring into his eyes. “I was thinking about... a lot while you were gone. I can safely say that we have work cut out for us.”

“You might say that,” he agreed, his hold on her hoof becoming more firm. He bit his lower lip. “But, Twilight...”

“Yes?”

“I do not believe I want to worry tonight,” he stated, a melancholic smile adorning his muzzle.

Twilight had never before seen such a smile. Although she felt like she knew it well. It was that one expression that was at the same time warm and joyful and yet nostalgic and otherworldly.

Midnight continued, his caring tone drilling into the mare’s mind. “I have had my share of worries, especially during the last few years. Tonight,” he paused, picking up her hoof and planting a kiss on it, “I just want to be here with you. And be happy that I have found again my reason for living. That I have found my light...”

Twilight could not even think anymore. And even if she could have, she would not have found thoughts loving and kind enough to match what she had just heard. Midnight’s simple, pure words touched her very essence, causing her heart to skip its beat. She was not aware when it had happened, but her eyes filled with tears. She was desperate to wipe them away, as they were obstructing her view of the stallion.

She sniffed. “I... I am so happy I can be your light.”

“Ha...” he exhaled, before reaching with his hoof and taking care of a tear that was making its way down Twilight’s cheek. He grinned. “Would you mind satisfying my curiosity?”

“Not at all.”

“When did you first... you know... consider that I might be in love with you?” he asked and it was his cheeks’ turn to become a tiny bit red.

Twilight gave it a moment of thought. “I think... I think I had it cross my mind after your question about the taste of my blood, but I... I believe my mind decided to bury that thought deeply. It was... rather sudden, back then.”

Midnight looked properly embarrassed, he even hissed in irritation. “I admit that it was not the best way of saying that I am feeling attracted to you.” He rubbed his neck. “But I... did not really know how to start this. Kirwe, I must have given you a scare,” he assessed. “Oh, and forgive me once more for how I reacted those few nights ago.”

“No, it’s fine, I understand. We were both trying to realize what exactly was happening,” Twilight stated. She knew well how she had been feeling until lately. Uncertain? Yes, most likely. Troubled? Definitely. Confused? Also appropriate.

“Well,” Midnight replied to her after a moment, “it got... somewhat simpler I think.”

He surprised her by grabbing her muzzle and giving her a deep, longing kiss. She purred in joy, feeling his lips connecting with hers, causing this more and more familiar shiver to pass through her. And before she knew it, the two of them were lying on the bed side by side, Midnight not stopping in his caressing, causing Twilight to become short of breath and dizzy. The cozy feeling of the blanket merged with that heat which she felt spreading around her body. She reached out with her hoof to hold the stallion’s muzzle, feeling safe that he was with her, caring for her so deeply.

When they paused after a while, she stared at him with her eyes glazed over with that simple and basic happiness. He was gently stroking her cheek, causing her to breath heavily at the intoxicating feeling.

“I love you...” she whispered.

“I love you too, my light... My Twilight,” he replied equally softly, smirking.

She but stared at him affectionately, her mind content and calm. Perhaps too calm though. A yawn escaped her mouth, causing Midnight to chuckle.

“Tired?”

“A little bit. It was an intriguing night...” she admitted, closing her eyes. “But one I shall remember forever,” she promised quietly but with full conviction.

“Yes... I will add this night to my favorite memories too. Although perhaps without the part when I was nearly killed in a rather unpleasant fashion, with my own, Goddess-forsaken, blades,” he jested. He slid forward a bit, planting a kiss on her forehead. “I shall be in the antechamber. I can wake you tomorrow evening before we need to go. Lawin is still keen on showing you more of the bastion.”

Twilight nodded and smiled. “That’s fine with me.”

Yet, when Midnight was getting himself up and reaching for his armor, a sudden thought appeared in her mind. A thought utterly alien for her. Daring. Inconceivably daring. One that caused her cheeks to light up in crimson, even though she desperately wanted to stop them from doing so.

She pleaded for him not to see her fluster.

However, Midnight had no trouble taking notice of her expression, just as he was about to fasten his cuirass. “What?”

Twilight felt it was a right time to pray for being reasonable and keeping her mouth shut.

“I... well... I...”

The tattered words escaping her meant that her supplications were partially listened to by somepony. Although Twilight was still teetering on the edge of panic, trying to back away before saying too much.

“What is wrong?” Midnight inquired further and the gentle tone of his voice made her unable to contain herself.

She mumbled her idea incoherently. Seemed that her tongue decided to rescue her from revealing an idea so incredibly... forward.

“Could you repeat?”

Why did he have to ask? “Would... stay... day?” she muttered.

The stallion cocked an eyebrow, completely bamboozled. “One more time, please?”

Twilight took a deep breath. It was her last chance to back away.

Yeah, it wasn’t going to happen.

“... would you like to stay here for the day?”

The fact that she finished the sentence caused her muzzle to flare up like a bonfire, her heart going fast enough to be set ablaze and her entire body igniting in a feeling of deep, burning shame.

By Princess Celestia, had she really just offered that?

Speaking of which, what would the Princess have said about her offering something like that?!

N-not to her! Urgh!

Twilight's brain started hurting.

In the meantime, Midnight’s face betrayed a mild shock and his jaw dropped. He, however, soon calmed himself and took a deep breath, although Twilight spotted that his cheeks were starting to turn red.

“I... am flattered and honored, Twilight,” he admitted. “But do you not think it would be... hasty for us to...?” he inquired, his tone as tactful as he could have mustered.

Twilight blinked. What had just crossed his—

Oh no.

“No!” she shouted frantically, her brain properly scrambled. “No! No! No, I mean! No, not that ‘no’! I meant the other ‘no’! Not that ‘no’ you think I meant. No, the ‘no’ that I meant—”

Midnight put his hoof on her lips, which, frankly, didn’t help. “Wait. Calm down and say what you meant then,” he insisted serenely.

Twilight was forced to quickly revert to her breathing exercise, attempting to achieve just enough tranquility to explain what she really had in mind. It took her a significant while.

“I-I did not mean what that might have sounded like,” she blurted out, feeling a droplet of sweat going down her temple as she went on. Her blush deepened significantly at the very thought of—

She swallowed on the verge of another panic attack. “I simply, I-I-I do not want to... stay here by myself,” she finally explained. “Now that I have you, I... I just felt like...”

“... like you do not want to fall asleep alone,” Midnight warmly finished the statement for her.

“Yes,” she whispered in response, looking away. A twinge of fear went past her as she waited for his answer.

He reached for her muzzle and her anxiety was banished the moment she met his saffron gaze.

She lost herself in the taste of his lips. She felt her entire body shiver, squirming in delight and bliss, one fueled further by his hooves caressing her flesh. All that she could think of was experiencing this wonderful, unique moment with him. That union of their bodies, one that she was craving with a primal and carnal desire. One that she begged for every waking and dreaming moment. She could no longer deny her urges, she could not contain herself, she only cared for him and his love for her. As she felt his hooves travelling down her body, sending even more ripples of pleasure reaching the very core of her being, she managed to pause their passionate kiss and whisper.

“Make me yours—”

Despite reaching the, supposed, high note of this particular novel, Luna ceased the lecture. It appeared that her book of choice for the night was not entirely captivating, nor was it of the highest execution. The plot was a cliché at best and a daring plagiarism at worst, as she was certain that she read this particular quote from the heroine five or six times before, in various other stories.

Still, as far as literature made without any deeper thought went, she could tell it was performing tolerably in its task of relaxing her.

Luna stared up at the wondrous sky, lit up by her just arisen Moon and the blanket of twinkling stars. She sighed in pure elation. Despite rarely feeling overburdened by the matters of the state, she still enjoyed those nights of leisure, when the Royal Court did not have cases requiring immediate attention and she could allow herself some time off. She stretched on her favorite, wonderfully cozy, atramentous chaise longue. Its placement on the terrace allowed her to feel the delicate, nocturnal breeze caress her cheeks, cold and refreshing, as she stared at her marvelous, dark sky.

“Your Majesty...” a mare’s tone addressed Luna with its firm yet calm vibe.

The Princess glanced behind to find a familiar, cornflower unicorn humbly lowering her head, her flowing, raven black mane brushing the marble of the terrace.

The Princess’ eyes filled with joy. “Elegy! How wonderful to see you,” she greeted her, putting the book aside and standing up with unmatched grace to approach her welcomed guest.

“It is an honor to be in your presence again, Your Majesty,” Elegy replied in her colorful mezzo-soprano, giving the Princess a demure look of her orchid eyes.

Luna closed in on her, smiling amiably. “How long has it been since I saw you the last time? Three months?”

“Nearly exactly, Your Majesty, yes,” the unicorn confirmed, returning the grimace. “I have returned to Canterlot but yesterday.”

“Would it be for a long time, Elegy?”

“Here’s hoping a couple of weeks, Your Majesty.”

Luna’s grin only widened. “Oh? Are there any plans of the Royal National Theatre to restage ‘The Duchess of Manelfi’ then?” she inquired in mounting excitement that she did not mind showing. “I reminiscent of the last performance with great fondness. Your rendition of the Duchesse was nothing short of breathtaking!”

“Please, Your Majesty, your praise embarrasses me,” Elegy replied, although her abashment was not quite as grand as her words would indicate. “I have merely done her character justice, nothing else.”

“If that is how you wish to call charming all of the critics,” Luna replied, giggling. “They were all over you, Elegy. I have never seen Brick Bat shedding a single tear before and you made him sob like a maiden at her wedding day.”

The blue unicorn laughed melodiously, covering her mouth. “I admit, I took personal pleasure from dismantling his impassive appearance.”

“I think I recall the exact moment his façade crumbled... How does it go in the play?” Luna pondered for a moment. “Oh! ‘Pull, and pull strongly, for your able strength, must pull down heaven upon me’...”

At her words, Elegy’s eyes shined. She opened her mouth and her voice came forth with an enchanting, captivating vibe, striking an agonizingly sorrowful note and yet only beginning to gain in emotion.

“ ‘Yet stay, heaven gates are not so highly arch'd, as princes' palaces, they that enter there, must go upon their knees. Come, violent death, serve for mandragora, to make me sleep.’ ”

The unicorn’s voice was almost otherworldly, with that note of sadness that was reaching out and grasping hearts in deep, anxious chill of the upcoming death. Elegy’s eyes petrified, when she came to the dramatic and final agreement with her character’s tragic demise.

“ ‘Go, tell my brothers, when I am laid out, they then may feed in quiet,’ ” she declared in but a whisper, but one having the strength to tear down walls. She remained still for a while, her breathing deep, almost fatigued. “Act four, scene two,” she soon added, her eyes glazed over as a distant smile bloomed on her muzzle.

Luna, usually being able to hide even the greatest tides of feelings, could not have stopped her eyes from watering. “I might just grant a donation to the director just so I could see that play again.”

“It would be my great pleasure to perform in front of you again, Your Majesty,” the unicorn ascertained her, bowing her head humbly.

“I would be delighted,” Luna admitted, feeling the gentle breeze drying out the tears that invaded her eyes. “But if it is not the call of the stage that brought you back to Canterlot, what is it then? Duty?” she inquired, raising her eyebrow.

Elegy’s expression became more stoic and professional, forgoing the sign of emotional involvement. “Indeed, Your Majesty. I have finished my assignment in Baltimare and brought in my reports for master Moonwarden to evaluate,” she reported as it was proper. “He wishes to inform you that he has new information to share with you at your earliest convenience.”

Luna nodded. If her advisor was searching for her attention it must have meant it was important, if not downright urgent.

“Very well, Elegy. I presume he is present already then?”

“He is, Your Majesty, but he might still be occupied. We have an examination in schedule for tonight,” the unicorn calmly disclosed.

“Examination?”

At the Princess’ lukewarm tone, Elegy bowed her head in respect and caution. “Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Did something I should know about happen?”

“No, Your Majesty, it is but a routine questioning.”

“Very well.”

Luna knew a bit too well what the terms like “examination” and “routine questioning” meant when they were used by her personal operatives. With Elegy following her loyally without a single word, she trotted back inside the castle. Her face was stoic and impassive, even as she was fiercely deliberating who she would witness in the hidden chamber underneath her office.

Still, although having names of at least a dozen of culprits and fugitives in her mind, Luna found herself befuddled as she reached the bottom of the staircase.

“Is that who I believe it is?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. Summer Rainfall, ‘Equilibrium’ case,” Elegy, who stopped just behind Luna, confirmed the mare’s identity.

“I thought she was considered for the royal prerogative of mercy and granted a full pardon. Why is she brought here still?”

Even though Luna’s voice became harsher than usual the operative’s calm expression did not falter. “She was granted a pardon, indeed, Your Majesty, as her participation in the conspiracy was nescient and she was found otherwise noninvolved by master Moonwarden and agent Minuette,” she explained, cautiously, as to match her sovereign's budding displeasure. “But master Moonwarden ultimately decided that, in her case, control shall be the better part of trust.”

Luna pressed her lips together pensively.

On the distant side of the chamber sat her personal advisor and a teal pegasus of ash grey mane. To somepony but glancing at the two they would have appeared to be having a somewhat tender, private moment, gazing into each other’s eyes like a loving couple. Especially considering that Moonwarden had a truly satisfied smile on his muzzle.

But Luna knew precisely what was happening. Her servant’s silver eyes were shining with the mercurial aura of his magic, casting a strange light on the other pony’s muzzle. His intense look was piercing, but strangely soothing alike. Inviting and warning. Pleasurable and yet horrifying.

He was gazing right into Summer Rainfall’s eyes, their color subverted by a similar shine to Moonwarden’s magic. It was almost as if a silver in tint mist had befallen them and forbidden them from witnessing anything else than the calmly pulsating shine of the stallion’s gaze. The mare’s mouth was agape, her lips quivering from time to time, like she was attempting to speak up, object, perhaps cry for help. However, she was merely capable of staring blankly and loyally at her subjugator, whose grin could rival those of children playing with their favorite toy.

Luna never enjoyed that sneer of his.

Not a minute later Moonwarden let the light in his eyes gradually disappear. He blinked a couple of times then grabbed Summer Rainfall’s chin. He managed to move her head left and right like he had a pony-sized marionette in front of him. She offered no resistance, her eyes, overtaken by an argent shroud, blankly gazing forward and her face without a sign of recognition of her hopeless situation.

“Delightful,” the stallion declared to himself, chuckling. “I see you are still responding well to the treatment. Your cooperation is appreciated...”

He stroked the mare’s cheek lightly, his smirk but gaining in its malevolence. He then rubbed his temple, exhaling and closing his eyes for a moment. Finally he had lifted himself up, put on his monocle and turned around, spotting that the Princess had already arrived.

“Ah, greetings, my lady,” he welcomed Luna in a warm tone. “Forgive me for keeping you waiting, I had to finish the procedure.”

Her face was as stoic as she could have mustered. “I am well aware,” she coldly stated. “What news do you have for me?”

“Only the most interesting ones!” Moonwarden assured devotedly, although Luna could tell that he took notice of her tone. “Elegy?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Do take it from here, if you please,” he ordered, glancing at the hypnotized mare, sitting motionlessly behind him. “She is susceptible and responsive enough to take direct commands without my presence. Are you not, Summer Rainfall?”

“Yes... I am...” a sleepy answer came from the pegasus, as she did not bother, or perhaps was unable, to look in the right direction.

“Very good!” Moonwarden praised her like a kindergarten teacher. “Now, be a dear and talk to your best friend Elegy here. I shall be back later,” he promised with a certain sinister vibe to his voice.

“Of course...”

Luna had enough of this display. Without even glancing at her servant she turned around, making Elegy dodge her as she stormed up the stairs. She was trying her best to contain her outrage. Yes, she was tolerating clandestine practices, but even her patience had its limits. Especially when it came to subversion of her authority. She reached her office and sat behind the desk, conjoining her hooves before her muzzle. She and Moonwarden had to have a serious conversation.

A blink of his eyepiece heralded him emerging from the stairwell. He carried with him a couple of scrolls. He stood near one of the desk’s seats, but did not dare to sit down, his expression tranquil, but cautious.

“Asking: ‘Is something wrong?’ is foolish, asking: ‘What is wrong?’ sounds impudent. So, instead I shall but ask... How may my service to you excel further, Your Majesty?” he inquired with a deep, respectful bow.

Luna had trouble remaining calm at his blatant insolence. “Tread with utmost care, servant.”

He did not dare to look up, his bow even deepening. “How have I vexed you, Your Majesty?” he loyally inquired.

Luna gathered her authority before beginning. The very first words that came from her mouth made the stallion stand in full attention. “Let me elucidate, Moonwarden. I have granted you my official permit to conduct the necessary actions and operations in my service. I have bestowed upon you the privilege of fulfilling those duties as you see fit. And, despite what I know about the dangers of mentalism, I have allowed you to use this art, research it and practice it, without scrutiny other than mine. You are naturally apt in it, after all.”

“You are most kind, Your Majesty” the stallion interjected, but Luna’s gaze silenced him immediately.

“You shall speak when permitted to do so, servant!” her raised voice warned him. “I firmly believe that you were supposed to utilize those skills on convicts and criminals, as to learn about them and find the cause of their transgressions. And so, you shall explain to me, promptly and thoroughly,” she paused, so that her words could sink in before she erupted. “How dare you bewitch and interrogate an innocent mare to whom my sister and I granted full pardon?!”

Moonwarden shuddered before taking a long breath, a certain calmness to his eyes. For Luna, it meant that he had prepared an answer in advance and she was about to hear it exclaimed in a way to rival Elegy’s performance.

“Your Majesty, the single, most important underground task of the Royal Office is the oversight of our country. We are responsible for making sure that the ponies of Equestria obey our laws and follow the regulations that are cast upon them. And, although our society is far from rebellious, our mission is a necessary guaranty of the peaceful existence of your subjects, Your Majesty. While miscreants would provide us information on their respective cases, we also need ponies that are able of giving us insight on entire societal groups. Summer Rainfall, as it happens, is our prime informant when it comes to the lower and middle class of Canterlot citizens...”

He took another breath, staring right into Luna’s frigid eyes. “After her involvement in the ‘Equilibrium’ case and receiving the pardon she became considered a bit of a ‘martyr’ among the lowborn, having been ‘rescued’ from the grasp of bureaucrats. The orchestrated rumour stated that it was her previous work as a social worker among those less fortunate that caused her to have troubles with the government, but the good Princesses freed her from the clutches of envious nobleponies.”

Moonwarden’s explanation was becoming more and more captivating. Luna squinted her eyes, attempting to appear skeptical about his reasoning.

He continued, in the meantime, his tone adamant and confident. “Since the tale helped her reach a nearly revered status with the common folk, she has become the prime source of knowledge about the state of matters amidst them. Thanks to her we can address all of the surfacing problems and quell any malcontent ideas... Besides, for her unknowing cooperation, she is provided with, unofficial and secretive, aid from the Royal Treasury and we have assured that her requests concerning creating an eating house and the restoration of the Canterlot Orphanarium were positively reviewed by the High Council. More so—”

“Stop,” Luna commanded, raising her hoof.

The stallion immediately silenced himself, patiently awaiting further words from her.

She was, if she were to be honest, surprised with the soundness of his clarification, but she was not going to give him the satisfaction of showing it. Her eyes remained cold and unfriendly.

“How come you can always explain your ploys somehow? Make others feel like those are perfectly reasonable, serve Equestria... and any wrongdoings along the way are simply means to a noble end?”

Moonwarden realigned his eyepiece. “I shall allow myself to remind you, Your Majesty, that I have over twenty years of experience working as an Equestrian operative,” he declared. “And my skills in the ‘forbidden school’ of mentalism,” he sarcastically remarked, “made it necessary for me to often provide my previous superiors with valid explanations and performance reports, based on reasoning and expediency.”

Luna huffed. “And you are also well aware that I find justifications based on reasoning, expediency and... ‘no cost being too great’... persuasive, no?”

“You would be correct, Your Majesty,” he admitted, his face baring a shade of a smirk before becoming utterly serious when Luna’s eyes glinted in a warning. “I assure you, my lady, that Summer Rainfall is not in any way affected by my work, as she is not aware of her collaboration. My procedures do not leave any permanent imprints on her mind, aside from a few memory lapses concerning her sporadic evening activities. However, if you find her role as a sleeper agent causing you discomfort, my lady, I shall release her immediately,” the stallion assured, taking a deep bow. “Your will be done.”

Luna pondered for a longer while, leaving the stallion in his bent position. She leaned back in her seat, giving him an evaluating look. “How many social issues have we solved thanks to the information acquired from her?”

“Twelve, Your Majesty. Two since the beginning of the quarter,” Moonwarden loyally responded, straightening up.

“Has her private life suffered because of our supervision?”

“Not in any way, shape or form, I guarantee it. She has a loving husband and a circle of friends, all merrily unaware of her situation.”

“Could she herself have any idea of what is happening to her?”

“Impossible. I am taking all of the routine precautions, Your Majesty. If you are willing to inquest, I shall provide you with—”

“That’s enough, my servant,” Luna interrupted him. “How often are you questioning her?”

“Once a month, usually. Unless there is an urgent matter,” Moonwarden admitted.

They stayed silent for a moment, Luna’s chastising stare clashing with her servant’s calm, although partially concerned gaze. She finally stood up, supporting herself on the desk with her front hooves.

“In that case,” she began, only now allowing herself to relax, although but partially, “I trust you to continue your work in a reasonable fashion.”

Not even a hint of satisfaction appeared on the stallion’s muzzle. “I am, above all, a reasonable stallion, Your Majesty.”

Luna barely contained a smirk. He was, indeed, reasonable enough to know that showing his joy over her, albeit reluctant, acceptance of his logic would incline her to retaliate.

“Elegy mentioned that you have reports for me. Has something occurred?” she inquired, switching the topic.

“Two matters I have to present before you, my lady.”

The stallion held before him the parchments he brought and opened the first of them with his silver aura, presenting the contents to Luna. “I have received confirmation from Hollow Shades about Princess Twilight’s departure from the Nightguard outpost. Previous to that she had been seen in the company of a member of her entourage, the one ‘Midnight Wind’ and, from what my agent could observe, she appeared rather positive and in high spirits.”

“That is beneficial,” Luna agreed, skipping through the parchment. “I see you wish to show me that you are not hiding anything from me this time,” she pointed out, giving Moonwarden an impish look.

He snorted, appearing touched. “Like I would be that insecure...”

“What was that, servant?” she asked grimly at his remark.

“My life for you, my lady,” he exclaimed in a fashion she could have described as “prophylactic”, causing her to giggle.

“You are a rapscallion, are you aware of that?”

“Aware? My lady, I take pride in it,” he responded tranquilly.

“Of course you would... And that other informant of yours, the geologist? Any news from him? Twilight should have reached her destination by now.”

“Nothing so far, my lady. The mountains suffered a rather harsh blizzard, he might have not had a chance to send anything in yet, considering his location,” Moonwarden explained. “I am, however, planning on receiving his report in person.”

Luna cocked an eyebrow. “How come?”

“I have contacted the Bureau of Cartographers. They confirmed that they have not performed any charting in the Eastern Woods, which means that whatever maps are in usage by the lumberyards are not authorized for legitimate utilization according to the labour regulations,” he calmly reported.

The Princess nodded in understanding. “Arbitrary business practices?”

“Quite likely, my lady.”

“If I recall correctly,” Luna mused, “due to the hazardous terrain present in the forests of the region, it is obligatory to use officially demarcated routes, ones showcased by attested topographical depictions.”

“That is, to the letter, what the regulation states, Your Majesty,” Moonwarden affirmed with a gentle smile. “Regardless of the source of this ‘charting’, the lumberyards have not provided any explanation for this situation in the last productivity report.” He pointed at another scroll laying before Luna. “It is considered a formal omission. The pony responsible for receiving those documents did not consider this blunder important enough to act upon it, I suppose being simply glad that their performance is above predictions.” An unforgiving spark appeared in the unicorn’s eyes. “Enough said, he is no longer performing his duties.”

The Princess listened attentively, checking the numbers brought before her. “This is a difference of nearly thirty percent. Whoever has done the charting must have found considerably beneficial tracts through the Woods.”

“Exactly, my lady. But the lack of explanation is disturbing. Hence why, I wish to ask for a permission to conduct the investigation in person.”

Luna blinked. “You wish to head to Hollow Shades on your own?”

Moonwarden tactfully nodded, to which she simply had to inquire with a smirk.

“In hope of achieving what aside from what you are presenting before me?”

“Not much, my lady,” he replied, trying to hide a chuckle. “My recently gained knowledge about my notoriety among the batponies made me utterly intrigued,” he admitted, levitating one more scroll next to himself and opening it. “Aside from the usual Royal Guard station, Hollow Shades possesses a fully functional Nightguard outpost lead by one captain ‘Sunfall Ordain’...” he read from the parchment. He blinked, checking the contents again. “Sunfall ‘Ordain’? Is ‘ordain’ even a noun? I think the translation might be botched...”

Luna rolled her eyes. “Abandon your linguistic purism for a moment and get to your point, Moonwarden.”

“Of course. I wish to see if my reputation has reached them,” he declared plainly, smiling.

“I want to believe there are better reasons for this quest than your narcissism, my servant, but I would not be surprised otherwise...” Luna retorted, beckoning him to follow her outside. He complied, although gasping at her comment.

“Boosting my ego aside—” he began, being forced to pause when the Princess glanced back at him mockingly. “Very well, my lady. Boosting my ego as well, I think meeting with the local garrison, closest to Noctraliya, might allow me to find a way of monitoring Princess Twilight Sparkle’s quest. I suppose that this outpost might be receiving news directly from their homeland. As such, they should at least be a source of rumours about the Princess’ expedition.”

Luna pondered on his idea. It held a certain merit to itself and it would help her in keeping, at least partially, a watchful eye on the situation among her children. Twilight’s mission was unprecedented and its repercussions could, truly, change history. An ounce of superintendence could not hurt.

After she and Moonwarden made it to the terrace, her servant seemed to have spotted a certain book left on Luna’s chaise longue.

“Is that not... ‘In His Embrace’?” he inquired with a tone of a disapproving parent almost. “My lady, you force me to question your taste in literature! This is an absolute squib, unworthy of the paper and ink it took to print it out!”

“I adore reading about law and politics and governing a nation as much as any other pony,” Luna allowed herself the sarcasm, seeing his genuine disdain, “yet I do consent to unwinding from time to time, my servant. Why not with romance novels?”

“Why not with good romance novels?” he riposted, sighing.

Luna tried to hide her mirth. “Oh? You have a recommendation? And here I thought your only experience in romance is being a spider. Spending your free time weaving more and more strings and then devouring unfortunate, poor fillies, hopelessly caught in them. And only for personal satisfaction.”

Her waggish mockery caused the stallion to rub his temple, glancing at the book. “I am starting to worry that exactly this type of wretched hackwork taught you how to attempt formulating clever similes, my lady. Besides,” he added, shrugging, “what is this ‘free time’ you speak of?”

“Let us call this skirmish a deadlock for now,” Luna gladly offered, wishing to return to the topic at hoof. “Do you believe that, even with your reputation as a proselyte, you shall be able to fraternize with my children just enough to acquire a steady flow of information about Twilight Sparkle’s mission?”

“I find it to be worth the shot, Your Majesty, one way or the other,” Moonwarden declared, taking off his monocle to clean it with a handkerchief. “Frankly, had I known about her departure in advance I still would have pursued such course of action, me being a ‘neophyte’ or not.”

“I see the benefit of this plan, indeed,” Luna admitted, staring up towards the stars. “I suppose you have everything prepared already?”

“Nearly, my lady, I just need to finish some local dealings. I shall be leaving Elegy here in my stead, but it should not take me longer than a day or two in Hollow Shades to know exactly what is happening with the timber production and if there is a chance of cooperation with the Nightguard,” he asserted, putting on his monocle back. It reflected the moonlight in its crystal surface.

Luna nodded. “Very well, you have my permission to proceed. Find out all that you can and resolve the situation,” she ordered, turning towards him. “I expect a full report after your return. Make sure that it is swift.”

“As you command, Your Majesty,” Moonwarden replied loyally before his eyes clashed with Luna’s. “How far am I allowed to go during the assignment?”

The Princess saw this spark in his silver gaze that she recognized immediately. “You may use whatever technique you deem necessary, my servant... I warn you, however,” her voice became domineering. “My children are important to me. The consequences of you misusing your powers on them shall be more than dire.”

Moonwarden’s ears flattened in worry, to Luna’s inner satisfaction.

“I want to believe, however,” she added, “that you shall not abuse my trust, even if I let you loose...”

“Never, my lady,” the stallion solemnly declared, bowing down. “I am, as I have said, a reasonable stallion.”

Luna sighed, granting him a small smile. “Still, trusting you would be gullible,” she poked fun at him, but he simply shrugged, returning the grimace.

She once more focused her eyes on the starlight sky. The night looked wondrous, with sequins of silver embellishing the mysterious hue of the firmament. The Moon was royally governing the heavens, magnanimously sharing its splendor with the slumbering earth and bathing it in its regal aura.

The Princess’ grin widened at the wonder that was her night.

Moonwarden kept watching her as he silently slipped away, leaving her admiring her nocturnal realm. He realigned his monocle, warmly smiling as he passed under the cerulean curtain and into the castle. He grabbed all of his parchments from the office.

“How marvelous... I shall become acquainted with a batpony captain,” he whispered.

“Since when are you the social type?”

“Whatever do you mean?” he asked himself back, as his eyes shimmered with alluring silver. “I love meeting new ponies.”

Twilight was slowly waking up. The cozy feeling of the woolen blanket was present all around her. She felt almost cocooned in the fuzzy warmth, one letting her know that if she felt like sleeping in some more, she was most welcome. It was, honestly, a very compelling idea, especially considering that she felt like she had not slumbered more peacefully in ages. She sighed content and smiled to herself.

It was soon rewarded with the feeling of a hoof caressing her cheek with incredible gentleness. Strange... that was not a morning routine for her. It was, however, remarkably pleasant.

She slowly attempted to open her eyes, which was met with their sluggish protests. She caught a glimpse of a pair of saffron irises gazing at her lovingly in the murkiness and two sharp fangs not far away from her muzzle, before her eyelids dropped down shut.

“Good ‘morning’, Twilight...” she heard a caring whisper, one with a strangely trilling pronunciation.

“Good...” a yawn interrupted her, “... morning... evening... whatever...” she mumbled, snuggling her pillow. “How are you?” she inquired of the whisper as it was proper. Was it?

It must have been, as she was granted with more of this gentle feeling on her cheek.

“Quite well, thank you. And how are you feeling, after a day in a stallion’s embrace?”

“Well, to be honest—”

Twilight’s eyes darted open as her mind woke up finally. She found herself staring right into Midnight’s eyes, feeling her cheeks redden at finding him so close to her, his hoof slowly stroking her muzzle.

“Hey,” the batpony greeted her, supporting his head on his foreleg and bringing forth one of his smug smiles.

“... oh...” she managed to mumble, realizing that they were, indeed, both in bed, covered by the same blanket and that she very much did fall asleep being gently held by the stallion right before her.

“Has anypony ever told you that you look beautiful sleeping?” Midnight asked softly, chuckling.

“... no,” Twilight mouthed, fighting the warmth of her face.

The batpony’s eyes glinted mischievously. “Alright... has anypony ever told you that you look even more wonderful waking up next to me?”

The mare’s only response was covering herself fully with the blanket, which caused Midnight to burst into laughter.

“Come out.”

“... no,” she squealed.

“Twilight, please, come out...”

“Nope.”

“Okay, I am going in!”

“Midnight Wind!” she screamed at him, both embarrassed and amused by his teasing. Frankly, it reminded her of that dream she recently had...

She peeked from under the blanket to see the stallion desperately attempting not to chuckle.

“... hey,” she whispered.

“Hello again,” Midnight replied, sliding closer to place a kiss on her forehead. “I am glad you slept so peacefully.”

She purred at his gesture. “I have you to thank for it,” she admitted, smiling at him warmly. “Is it late?”

“Not too late, don’t fret. Lawin told me yesternight to join him on the ramparts, he has an inspection scheduled. So we do not have to hurry, he will find himself an occupation no doubt,” the stallion ascertained, shifting closer to Twilight. “We can find ourselves an occupation for a while longer too.”

A shiver went down the mare’s spine at the tone of his voice. She giggled in abashment.

“What... would you have in mind?”

“Not much, really,” he admitted before leaning in for a deep kiss. Lasting long enough for Twilight to lose her breath and suffer a remarkable case of goose bumps.

“Frankly,” she confessed softly after they stopped, “this is actually pretty much...”

Midnight stretched his back and placed both his forelegs underneath his head, smiling smugly. “I am aware that I make it feel amazing,” he admitted vaingloriously. He couldn’t have kept a straight face, though.

Twilight caught herself staring at the firm but lean muscles of his chest, the warmth behind her cheeks not wishing to go away. Even though she never really focused on ponies’ physical appeal, having a stallion of his physique near her was strangely satisfying.

Realizing that a pony like that loved her was blatantly... exciting.

She shook her head. Thankfully, Midnight didn’t seem to take notice of her gaze, instead extending his foreleg and wrapping it around the back of her neck, so he could hold her closer.

Twilight nestled against him more comfortably. She placed her head on his chest, making him exhale happily. She closed her eyes, enjoying his breath making his torso move and trying to listen for the sound of his heart.

Midnight spoke after a moment of this incredible tranquility. “A princess and her personal guardian in bed together. How scandalous!” he declared mockingly.

Twilight huffed. “Must you make it sound so... inappropriate?”

He hummed in admittance.

“Why?” she had to ask, looking up at him.

“Perhaps I enjoy teasing you? You are simply too cute when you are embarrassed.” He took notice of her reddening cheeks. “Crate in point.”

Twilight giggled. “It’s ‘case’. And right back at you,” she added, seeing as he grimaced at his mistake and his muzzle flared up.

“Bleh,” he muttered before smirking and giving her a peck on her cheek.

Twilight sighed content before resting peacefully against him for a moment longer. Something caught her attention though. She squinted her eyes. She could have sworn that the room was darker than she recalled, even with the candles lit on the table.

“Is something wrong?” Midnight asked her.

She lifted herself up a little, to glance at him. His saffron eyes were well visible in the shade, but that was about it. “I cannot see properly. I guess my spell fizzled out as I thought it might.”

“Yes, your eyes are back to ‘boring’,” he admitted, which cost him a mischievous jab to his ribcage. “ ‘Boring’ is not countering ‘beautiful’!” he attempted to convince her, grinning and tightening his embrace apologetically.

“You are not getting out of that remark so easily, Midnight,” Twilight riposted, giggling and wriggling away from him. She turned her back on him, grabbing firmly and taking with herself the entire blanket.

She was almost certain he rolled his eyes as she heard him gasp in condemnation of her actions. “Really?”

“Yup,” she merrily confirmed the outcome he feared. “It’s all meeeep!”

Twilight felt a strong tug and, considering she was pretty much wrapped in the woolen cover, ended up rolled around, her forelegs pressed between hers and the batpony’s chest and her muzzle less than an inch from his. Midnight extended his wing and covered her upper body.

“Oh dear...” she whimpered breathlessly, witnessing the stallion’s mischievous yet intensely alluring grin.

The kiss he gave her caused her entire body to shudder. The yearning of it would sweep her off her hooves if it was not for the fact that she was lying down. It still caused her hind legs to jerk, however, as the jolt of pleasure traveled through her body.

“You don’t. Steal. The blanket,” Midnight firmly declared afterwards, having a victorious smile painted on his muzzle.

Twilight finally caught her breath. “Oh... I don’t know... if this is... the penance I get in return...”

“Ha, fair enough,” the stallion replied, sitting up. “I am saying this against myself, but we should go. It would be strange to keep Avalanche waiting.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right...” Twilight admitted, rubbing her face. “But, as an ambassador, I wish for us to return to our blanket dispute... at a later date,” she mumbled from behind her hooves.

“Impatient much?”

Twilight stared at him curiously, as he was giving her a weird look.

“Fine, fine,” he tossed his hooves up in surrender, then got out of bed, shaking his head. “I will take you on a ‘date’. Bogine, so demanding!”

Midnight gave her a proper demonstration of his acrobatic skills soon afterwards, forced to dodge a barrage of pillows that headed his way.

After Twilight managed to get herself in proper shape, she restored the spell on her eyes and they made their way through the Inner Courtyard and into one of the wider tunnels of the Border. The fortress seemed rather busy tonight. Hulky transport wagons, their contents almost falling out from underneath the thick sheets, were forcing them to step aside ever so often to grant the warriors pulling them a proper passage.

Twilight did her best to stand the ever-present stares from the passing-by soldiers.

“I hate reorganizations...” Midnight declared as they have reached a passage leading gently upwards, using directions that he got from Avalanche.

“Is this all the effect of strengthening the garrison?” Twilight asked, hearing more noises from behind them as even more heavy carts were constantly making their way into the lower levels of the fortress.

“I suppose so. I think some of those wagons had furniture in them.”

“Necessary logistics,” Twilight stated and giggled. “Shining hated that part of his officer training. He said that all of the quartermaster work... the charts, the papers, the reports... made him feel like a bureaucrat not a soldier,” the mare revealed, causing Midnight to snicker.

“I understand him...” he admitted. “The amount of paperwork I have been subjected to already... And I suppose even more of it awaits me after I get that outpost in Ponyville under my command.”

“At least the neighbors will be nice,” Twilight assured him, giving him a quick, enticing stare.

“Point well, well made,” he agreed immediately. “Although... I feel more keen on being near those Sweet Apple Acres though.”

“Haven’t you dodged enough pillows tonight?” Twilight retorted in a whisper as they closed in on the end of the tunnel.

She suddenly felt a cold breeze making its way down the corridor. It was fresh. Rejuvenating. Even had a peculiar smell to it.

The tunnel turned out to lead straight outside, as the gust was caused by a pair of warriors, armed with arbalezi, passing through a set of reinforced, wooden doors. The soldiers allowed Twilight and Midnight passage and when the two made it outside, the mare’s jaw dropped at what she witnessed.

What caught her eyes immediately was the nocturnal sky she could now survey with her new sight. Absolutely breathtaking. It was like an ocean of dark blue hue, in which countless stars were twinkling akin to precious stones or seashells. The Moon ruled over the firmament, its silver splendor making the mare think of... magnanimity? She had never before felt anything like this. And now, with her spell allowing her to experience nighttime anew, she was smitten by the majesty of it.

Twilight was looking all around her now, her astonishment only growing. On her left she saw her homeland, lush forests covering the foothills, their green as vibrant as in daylight. More so, she could also spot the distant hamlets and farms marking the land like firebugs. The very edge of the horizon was tinted in red, the last effort of the Sun to impose its will on the sky, overtaken by the regal blue. The way batponies experienced the sky was singular.

And on the mare’s right... on her right opened a new, strange land, one of rock and snow.

She had never believed mountains to look quite so imposing. When she looked upon them in Hollow Shades they fascinated her with their wild appearance. But from up close, they were simply magnificent in their daunting look. Twilight was met with a tide of sheer stone, with ever-present granite waves, their peaks marked by the foam of snow. She approached the edge of the rampart. Between the slopes that were screening the Border she saw a thin valley, marked by a pine forest looking small and frightened, wedged between the earthly walls.

“Wow...” Twilight heard her own astonishment over the glory of the Tramplevanian Alps.

“Welcome to my home,” Midnight greeted her, baring his teeth and breathing in the chilly air.

“Intimidating,” she replied, as she scouted the close and distant mountain peaks, their statures almost competing for attention. “What height are we on?”

“Proper, Knaze!” Twilight heard a hoarse reply. Avalanche was making his way to them, smiling in joy, wearing exactly the same leather apron as yesternight, yet with some more stains. His hair also looked even more messed up. “Good to see tuyi both!”

Midnight nodded. “Greetings, priyat. I see you got rid of the snow already,” he pointed out, looking at the stone tiles of the overlook.

“Weather bid weather, but work bid work!” the siegemaster declared, making his words sound like a corny catchphrase. “Besides, when ia have such a guest,” he added, pointing at Twilight and bowing his head, “ia need to make an impression!”

She gave him a warm grin. “I appreciate that greatly.”

The officer grinned before coming slightly closer and whispering to Midnight. “Package secured,” he spoke, trying not to chuckle.

The other stallion rolled his eyes, but nodded. “And good riddance. Thank you, friend.”

Midnight’s short glance towards Twilight was more than intelligible for her.

“No problem, ia love surprises,” Avalanche admitted before raising his voice again. “Now, time for some more sightseeing!”

He stepped to the side, making Twilight finally focus on the elevation they have been standing on.

The ramparts of the fortress had the form of a long, quite wide wall, partially built utilizing the flat mountain range, and partially made out of solid, granite stones. Twilight could see the entirety of the overlook, marked on its other end by a rectangular tower twinned with the one they seemed to have entered through. The defense line presented itself accordingly, with groups of soldiers standing guard at certain points and quite imposing machinery set up along this bulwark, pointed towards the west.

Avalanche beckoned her and Midnight to follow. “Ambyit bid uaiu most prominent bastion in the region. This mountain passage here is called Wroteistme.” He pointed left and right the moment a gale of wind passed through the overlook.

“It is translated to ‘Gatepass’, Twilight,” Midnight turned to her, standing closer to screen her from the chilling wind.

Avalanche continued in the meantime. “To bid actually the safest way to enter uaiyi lands from this side, least affected by calume. As such, since this route is important strategically, uai bidi prepared to fend off any attack!” he declared, pointing at the collection of machines and batponies manning them. “Nothing can break through here!” he added proudly.

“Is it because of the presence of all of the Families?” Twilight inquired.

“Nye! It’s because it has ia around!”

Midnight facehoofed, but Twilight only giggled, playing along. “Your role as the quartermaster is crucial, I concur,” she complimented him.

“Ha! Indeed!” Avalanche beamed. “But ia bid not enough to protect uaiu homeland! It needs more than good, old Lawin! Thankfully, ia also have started a family and ia take care of iai dzieti! And ipie make me a proud father!” He pointed at one of the devices they were passing by, causing it’s two-pony crew to stand in attention.

Twilight gave the weapon a closer look. It reminded her of an enlarged arbaleze, with a reinforced frame, sitting on a sturdy support. Near it stood a rack full of solid, metal bolts the length of a pony’s body.

“This,” Avalanche placed his hoof on the machine, “is arballiste. Ipe works exactly like ipea little sostre, but, trust me, ipe wins minds and hearts. And any other vital parts ipei belti go through!”

The crew of the weapon chuckled alongside their officer, even if Twilight felt extremely uncomfortable with what she had just heard, a shiver going down her spine. Midnight, on the other hoof, looked positively fascinated.

“They do look well maintained. I see that you got the bow reinforced further, Lawin,” he said, coming a bit closer and examining the metal. “Ha, some fancy casting done here! Shades’ idea?”

“Nye, my own. It helped uai get even more range, uai can apply much more tension without any risks of malfunction,” he declared then glanced at Twilight, who remained where she was, staring at the massive projectiles. “Ia saw tue shudder, Knaze. Is the wind too much for you?”

The mare shook her head, trying to clear her mind of the mental image that invaded it. “No! No, not that much! These are mountains, after all.”

“Not just any mountains!” Avalanche replied immediately. “Our mountains!”

The arballiste’s crew and Midnight all shouted in agreement, with Lawin rearing in his joy. Then, he pointed at something else, further down the defense line.

“But, to bid inappropriate to talk too much about young daughters when their mother is around! And ia absolutely must show tue the mother of uaiyi little arsenal, Knaze! Uai must pay our respects to her!”

Twilight turned her head towards a much, much bigger machine placed about half-way down the ramparts. It differed from its smaller counterparts in that it had not one, but two bows on it, placed vertically, rather than horizontally.

The mare could swear that Midnight’s eyes glistened when he looked upon this siege monstrosity. He leaned towards Twilight.

“I always knew he would find himself a suitable wife,” he whispered.

Twilight let out a nervous chuckle, gawking at the magnitude of such weapon. She could feel her concern mounting. She knew too well who it could be used against. And she did not believe Equestria possessed anything even remotely resembling this... thing.

“What is it, exactly?” she asked, following Avalanche, who was almost skipping forward in satisfaction and pride.

“Iau ‘little’ project. Ia... do not have a name for ipe yet,” he admitted, somewhat saddened. “It needs to be something memorable, something... catchy, but gentle... Just like ipe!” He looked towards his creation and sighed, almost like a lover longing for his chosen mare. He messed up his tousled mane even more, rubbing his scalp in extensive thought.

“Whatever you would name it,” Twilight wished to assure him, “it is destined to be imposing one way or the other. Trust me.”

“Ha!” he hollered, agreeing. Then she saw him blinking a couple of times. “Ha... ha?” he echoed, as if an idea came to him suddenly.

They arrived at the basis of the machine, Twilight taking note that, unlike arballistes, it possessed two pair of supports for its projectiles, each duo covered by one set of string the girth of a pony’s leg. However, she could spot that those double bases were not in any way parallel with each other, nor were they even placed symmetrically towards the bows. Considering Avalanche’s pride in his work, it could not have been an omission, so she deduced it could have meant that whatever ammunition this used was supposed to gently spread up and down. Speaking of which, the mare did not see any bolts for this colossal weapon, only a container resembling an oversized chest.

Honestly, this entire setting appeared almost like hit by an Enlargement Spell.

The crew of Avalanche’s “mother of weapons” consisted of eight batponies, who lined up in perfect attention at the sight of the approaching officer. One of the stallions stepped forward, causing Twilight’s eyes to widen and Midnight to stand a bit closer to her. His pale blue mane shifted as he straightened himself up, his cape gently swooshing in the wind.

“Osadadomin Lawin, sudar!” Sunfall Comet greeted Avalanche properly.

“Spotnai, wampiri. Knaze, Maednoc Wentr this is my assistant, swadran Soleceed Halley.”

“Knaze. Nocferratan,” the introduced pony greeted them both and the difference between the tone of the two words was more than apparent.

“We have met before,” Twilight revealed, taking note of the stallion’s cold tone and unpleasant stare, the one she had already experienced previously.

“Indeed. Well met,” Midnight confirmed, not even trying to be friendly.

Avalanche appeared overjoyed, being utterly oblivious to the mood. “Oh, that’s benu! Ip bid my right hoof when it comes to maintaining the state of weapons i crews! Do not let ipu sour face discourage tue,” he advised, which found its testimony in the stallion’s golden eyes becoming even colder. “Tu can carry on, swadran.”

“Sudar, tac, sudar!”

The officer turned immediately and barked a few orders to his subordinates, then returned to oiling the machine’s massive and complex winches. Twilight took notice of Midnight granting him an intense glare. As Avalanche lost himself in looking almost with veneration at the machine before him, the mare whispered to her, well, her coltfriend. She barely stopped a blush of happiness at realizing that.

“Should we still be vigilant...?”

“Definitely. Although,” the stallion replied, rolling his eyes, “he might just be a prejudiced jerk.”

Twilight avoided a giggle miraculously. In the meantime, Avalanche finally unglued his eyes from the machine.

“Iau pride and joy!” he hollered. “As you can see, Knaze, it is not really of the standard build and it is for a good reason, I assure!”

“It looks like it could fire multiple projectiles at once, from the way it is made. Is that its purpose?”

The siegemaster shook his head. “Not quite, but well spotted nonetheless!” he declared, clapping his hooves. “Ipe actually fires edn projectile and this entire frame is to allow it to do so.”

Even Midnight appeared skeptic about this claim. “One bolt? How exactly would that work with such a design?”

“Cause what ipe fires nye bid belt, friend! Open tuu mind for new possibilities!” The siegemaster flapped his wings in excitement. “Wampiri, traducai satke!”

Four of the crewponies saluted and opened the massive chest next to the machine. They extracted something from it that looked like a gigantic, double spool. Twilight could not really tell what it was, only that it appeared like a... thorny rope weaved around thick logs.

“Taking out edn or more targets on the ground or in the sky with a good shot bid edn thing.” Avalanche kneeled by the projectile. “Ale sometimes ipai might need to be swatted off our sky like flies!” he declared, grinning childishly, grabbing one of the rolls and letting it freely and slowly trundle.

Twilight backed away, stunned by what she saw. Between the two, as it appeared, solid wooden trunks sprang an enormous net. The way it was weaved filled her with both amazement and horror. Mostly horror though. Every knot possessed a set of metal spikes, their sharpness proved by moonlight dancing on their very tips.

Midnight came forward and examined this mesh attentively. “Bogine, centimetri yi osim spikes? This can easily reach any vital organs,” he judged, glancing at Avalanche, who looked as proud as an inventor could. “You gave this some thought...”

“All of it!” the siegemaster replied, then looked at Twilight. “Impressive, nye?”

“V-very,” she muttered, her eyes stuck on the crudeness of this design. One that carried with itself a definite... killing potential.

Avalanche continued, pointing at different parts of his prized weapon. “To bid why uai need those four supports. Uai lay one log higher, the other lower. As ipai bidi thrown slightly apart, the satke spreads out, then falls downwards, catching even piatidesat enemies at once!” He glanced at Twilight, his eyes glinting playfully. “Tac, fifteen! Ia znat, it sounds astonishing!” he added, seeing her expression. “And if the spikes or the logs will not get ipia, the fall shall!”

He let out a long, taunting shout, rising his hoof high up.

The mare was just taking in a breath to answer him, wishing, despite everything, to let him know that her awe was not at the effectiveness of his idea, but rather at the cruel and disturbing aspect of it. Yet a sudden commotion and sound of rustling armor made her and the batponies turn around.

Adamant Fang was storming through the ramparts, receiving fearful salutes left and right. His look was almost feral, focused on Twilight and her group, his long cape swooshing in the gale that, appropriately and ominously, swept through the overlook.

The general swiftly approached, giving the mare a customary bow of his head.

“Princess.”

His voice was hiding a tide of displeasure, even with his attempts to hide it in front of her.

Twilight curtsied politely. “Greetings, General. Is something the matter?” she inquired, catching a glimpse of worry in Midnight’s eyes as he joined her and gave Adamant Fang his salute.

“Pardon me, Princess, but it is urgent,” the General stressed. “I was notified that Nightguardian Deep Mist left the fortress without any previous notice, assaulting one of my subordinates who tried to make him explain his actions.” Adamant Fang’s eyes, filled with a dangerous shine, rested on Midnight. ”I will have words with you about it, Nightguardian. Now.”

Even when Adamant Fang’s gaze became feral enough to strike fear in anypony’s heart, Midnight stood tall. His nostrils flared a little and his breathing became deeper, but otherwise he tried to appear like a stalwart and unmovable warrior.

“I will gladly provide you an explanation for Deep Mist’s departure, tribun, sudar. Yet the reason for his aggression is beyond me,” he firmly stated.

“Well, I hope you reach for that reason post haste, Nightguardian,” the General replied, squinting his eyes, his accent becoming thicker alongside his dissatisfaction. “Nocferrat or not, important mission or not, I will not tolerate anypony attacking warriors under my direct command!”

Adamant Fang afterwards spotted that he had all of the soldiers in the immediate vicinity keeping eyes on the argument, their ears perked as well. He grimaced in displeasure, baring his teeth and giving away a prolonged hiss.

“Irai terg opes. Tere,” he commanded, not even bothering to raise his voice. His tone, however, caused all of the gawkers, Avalanche included, to turn away immediately, desperately trying to find any sort of occupation for themselves. Even if it meant faking work.

Twilight felt an urge to gulp, though she was trying to channel all of her royal, Equestrian authority and appear impassive.

“General,” she began, trying to sound as confident as she was supposed to be by default, “I am certain that whatever occurred must have been a case of severe misunderstanding...”

“Princess,” Adamant Fang replied, giving her a rigid look, “with all the respect which I have for you as a mare, an envoy, and a member of royalty, this matter is of our concern, not yours.”

Twilight could have very well reeled back from the strength of his words and there had been times when she would have. But times did change. She spotted that Midnight was about to protest, but she was going to intercept him and take care of this herself. She was an Equestrian Princess after all.

“General Adamant Fang, Nightguardian Deep Mist was chosen to be a part of my entourage, and follow my directives when necessary,” she calmly but acutely stated. “As such, I see myself as responsible for his actions and misdeeds by the rule of my temporal supervision and by my personal willingness to resolve this issue. By definition, I do consider the recent event a matter of my concern, whether this is a circumstance you accept or not.”

Twilight kept her impassive, regal appearance even though she shuddered inside, fearing that she had gone overboard, especially after she spotted Midnight pressing his lips together and his pupils widening. And she could swear that some of the soldiers closest to them actually shivered.

Adamant Fang, on the other hoof, simply raised his eyebrow. “I acknowledge your point, Princess,” he admitted and it seemed that his initial outburst of anger diminished. “Yet I would require for us to discuss this matter immediately.”

“I would not have it any other way, General,” she assured him equally promptly.

Nopony spoke a word on their way back to the General’s quarters, although Midnight did glance at Twilight a couple of times. In his gaze she found all that she herself was fearing. Deep Mist decided to immediately inform Azure Mist of his findings and the fact that he was compromised. And him being aggressive while leaving... yes, it was definitely meant to cause trouble for her and Midnight. Twilight never considered herself the one to cast blame or suspicion, but this time the implication was slightly too apparent.

However, there was one matter that she had not managed to discuss with Midnight. How, exactly, were they going to explain Deep Mist’s actions? Because beginning the conversation with a sentence the likes of: “Oh, he is actually a spy.” could not really cut it. Especially if followed by: “Yes, I did say that he is a part of my escort.”

Twilight doubted they would have ever reached a third statement after that.

The General’s office in his dwelling turned out to be perhaps not as resplendent as his dining room, but proper considering his position. The dark, rich wood of his furniture was coming in contrast with the beige parchments and scrolls that were stacked high on the shelves of his cabinets. An armor stand, empty at the moment, was placed in the corner like a silent, immovable guardian of the chamber.

“Coracinugalaz!” Adamant Fang shouted when they crossed the threshold, causing his adjutant to suddenly appear behind the group, like materializing out of thin air. “Traduca selle dla Knaze.”

“Tac, tribun!”

In an absolutely record-breaking time Blackbranch brought in a seat from the dining room to accompany the two already present in his superior’s office. Not to mention he actually managed to deliver a platter of fresh oranges to the chamber, all to Twilight’s mounting amazement. She took note that the aide was giving her and Midnight a lot of quick, curious stares, although he attempted to make them as unnoticeable as possible. Being nosy as an abettor to a high ranking military officer was never a desirable trait.

After Blackbranch had closed the doors behind him, the General asked Twilight to take her seat before he himself sat down. Midnight joined in, after a moment of expected delay, his eyes keenly observing Adamant Fang, whose movements were quick and firm.

And yet, despite the atmosphere of anticipation, the officer sighed fairly deeply. “I would apologize for my outburst, but, as responsible for this bastion, I believe that order should be upheld no matter the circumstances. And my tolerance towards anypony, even a member of the revered Nightguard, breaking the established discipline is non-existent,” he emphasized, leaning forward and focusing his stare on Midnight, who cleared his throat.

“Tribun, your displeasure seems justified, but we have to know more about the incident itself if we are to provide an explanation, sudar.”

“No, Nocferratan. It is I who shall ask for the reasons behind a guest and member of the Princess’ escort,” he respectfully nodded towards Twilight, “leaving my fortress in haste, immediately after sunfall and without any previous notice.”

This was exactly the moment that she feared. She began considering a lot of possible, more or less believable explanations on the matter, involving Deep Mist, his relatives, her relatives, Midnight’s relatives... a lot of those clarifications surprisingly including sudden illness, sudden death and sudden death by illness.

However, Midnight took the initiative before she had a chance to speak up.

“Tribun, sudar, I feel inclined to remind you that the Nightguard is, by law and tradition, bound in its service to our benevolent and immaculate Goddess Herself. As well as the Lords of the Covenant, their will manifesting the guidance of the Immaculate Moon...”

“I am more than aware of that, wampir!” Adamant Fang retorted after a moment of pious silence, squinting his eyes. Twilight took note of an irked glint in them, yet at the same time a strange dose of... understanding. “What is your point?”

“Tribun, I wish not to be in any way insulting or impertinent, but you also must be well aware that your jurisdiction is not over any member of the Nocferrat.”

The General’s lips quivered. “My brother is always keen on reminding me of that, I will have you know. But that still does not mean that nocferratani can simply leave my fortress without any notification! Nor does that acquit violence towards my subordinates!” he declared, glancing at Twilight. “Surely even the Princess sees my point!”

“Well I-I can only speak for myself, since my experience in military procedures is limited,” she responded, trying to sound confident. “But—”

“But in this case,” Midnight interrupted her, “Nightguardian Deep Mist was obliged to contact the Covenant as soon as it was possible.”

Adamant Fang leaned even more forward, almost miraculously avoiding toppling onto his heavy desk. “And why is that?”

“To inform the Honored Lords of the Covenant that Princess Twilight Sparkle wishes to express her deepest regret that the weather conditions have forbidden her from reaching her destination still.”

Twilight glanced at Midnight, trying to hide her surprise as best as she could.

“That could have been sent by anypony or even a bat!” the General pointed out in the meantime, although his aggravated tone became less intense.

“Not considering the nature of information included in the sealed ‘diplomatic note’ that the Nightguardian was carrying with himself,” Midnight replied smoothly.

“A diplomatic note?” Adamant Fang gave Twilight an intrigued look. “An Equestrian type of... official document, I presume?”

“Y-yes! Yes, in fact!” she quickly assured him, turning away from Midnight. “A ‘diplomatic note’ serves in Equestria as a popularly acknowledged form of exchanging pre-summit information regarding future debates. Considering the delay, I wished to present to the Lords my opinions and standpoints on a few matters that might be topics of our negotiations, so that the summit would not prolong itself. I am aware that the Covenant’s responsibilities are grand. I would not wish to keep the Lords away from their tasks, even because of an occasion such as our meeting.”

Adamant Fang was seemingly unmoved by this explanation, but something made Twilight think that his pensiveness was but a way of keeping up an appearance.

“As to Deep Mist’s behavior,” she continued as the silence was lasting, “I would need to possess more details about what happened, General...”

Adamant Fang crossed his forelegs on his chest. “One of the sentries was violently pushed onto the wall as he attempted to search the Nightguardian and forbid him from leaving before giving an explanation. My warrior suffered an injury to one of his legs due to that.”

Midnight straightened up on his chair. “Tribun, I promise you that I shall have Deep Mist explain his actions as soon as it shall be possible. He seems to have taken the order of assuring that nopony takes hold of those documents too earnestly.”

“I think it might be my fault,” Twilight joined in, hoping to support the stallion’s words. “I have emphasized that those information must reach the Covenant as soon as possible and that the contents are classified by Equestrian standards... Considering that Deep Mist follows my requests, as obliged to do so on behalf of Commander Ardent Fang’s orders, I feel directly responsible for his actions and I am willing to make amends in a way you see fit, General.”

The officer’s face did not bare any signs of relief, retaining its brooding look.

“I am not particularly fond of such... misunderstandings, Princess. I respect your ambassadorial role,” the officer stated and paused, causing Twilight to anxiously await the obvious ‘but’ that was bound to follow his words.

To her surprise, the General smirked. “But what I respect even more is taking responsibility for those you command and being straightforward with it. I am willing to forget about this little incident, for the sake of retaining positive relations with you as an envoy.”

Twilight could barely contain herself and, although both of them knew it was best to stay calm, she could almost see the tension leaving Midnight.

“I will have stern words with Deep Mist when he comes back,” he promised. “He owes an apology to you and to that warrior he injured, tribun.”

“An official atonement would satisfy me,” Adamant Fang pointed out, leaning back. “Although not seeing his muzzle again would also work. Meeting a Mist spells trouble,” he added, sneering at Midnight, who nodded his head politely.

“Contrary to that popular belief they are not that bad, tribun, once you get to really know them,” he responded, his muzzle forbidden from betraying even a trace of emotions that Twilight knew were boiling inside him.

“I will allow myself to remain skeptic,” the General replied. “Thank you for your time, Princess, Nightguardian. Let us hope we will not have to meet again under such circumstances.”

The two of them left the General’s dwelling, seen outside by Blackbranch who once again gave them an intrusive stare. They were making their way down the staircase to the ground level when Midnight let out a long sigh and sat down.

“Bogine... I cannot believe we have made it unscathed...”

Twilight placed her hoof on his shoulder, herself needing to calm down. “I know... My heart is still pounding.”

“I do not know if he really bought this explanation.”

“I think we would be aware of it otherwise, don’t worry,” she replied, shaking her head.

“I feel like I am becoming paranoid...” he admitted in return. “We can only trust one another, considering what is happening.”

“I see your point. But that is not paranoia you are showing, but pessimism,” she ascertained him with a smile. “Besides, as long as we have your quick-thinking, Midnight, I think we shall prevail. When have you read about ‘diplomatic notes’ being used in Equestria?”

The stallion’s eyes widened as he glanced at her almost in shock. “... you mean you really use those?”

After a moment of silence, when the two of them were just staring in astonishment at one another, Twilight fell into a fit of giggles, while Midnight grinned sheepishly. He got up and, after quickly looking around for witnesses, kissed her swiftly.

Twilight beamed. “Fortune favors the bold, it seems.”

“You mean with the General, or with the lack of prying eyes as I kiss you?”

“Both, I guess!” she admitted, continuing down the stairs.

“Ah, forget ‘fortune’. The Goddess Herself shields us!” Midnight declared with piety and joy. “I... actually feel like going to the shrine to thank Her for Her tonight’s guidance. Would you allow me?”

Even if her opinion on “divine providence” was rather rational and, to be honest, the concept and ideas of batponies’ religion were still rather elusive for her, Twilight had but one answer to his plea.

“Well, you are tolerating my magic, I am alright with your piety... Does that not seem like an utterly fair deal?” she inquired, causing a massive smile from her coltfriend, one that caused her to blush equally magnificently.

The shrine had only a few supplicants inside, spread about the place and praying almost like in a willing trance. Twilight looked around, focusing on details that might have escaped her two nights ago. She was once again astonished by the interior, one that appeared light enough to be considered “ethereal” even. There was something about the herame that simply forced one to think about otherworldly matters. Was it the ambiance, the deceptively tender columns and arches, or perhaps even this discus of pure silver on the altar, a sign of the Immaculate Moon, seemingly giving away an aura of almost motherly care.

Midnight smiled, looking around the shrine himself, and whispered. “I think the ceremony was already held tonight. It looks pretty empty.”

“Well, you can pick a place you fancy,” Twilight commented, still taking in the beauty of the place.

“Would you not join me?”

His question did not come as a great surprise to her, but she still cocked an eyebrow. “Midnight, you know I am not really—”

“That’s not important, Twilight,” he interjected, stepping closer to her, his voice becoming even quieter. “The Immaculate Moon... has restored me, shown me the light. So let me be close to this light, while I am thanking Her for everything. Her gaze shall be upon you as well, I am certain of it.”

Despite having some doubts about his high hopes, Twilight did not really wish to object. Nor did she feel like she could. The desire to be close to him was constant, even if it meant feeling a bit alienated as he would devoutly pray to Princess Luna, a pony she knew personally.

She nodded in agreement and Midnight’s hopeful smile was a most appropriate reward.

The stallion sat on one of the side cushions, and assumed the prayer position. Twilight took her place to his side, finding the seat to be really comfortable. She tried mimicking his gestures, her feathers nearly brushing against the tips of his extended, webbed wings. She watched him focus on the mark of his Goddess as he began muttering under his breath, his words indistinguishable for her. There was, though, an enchanting rhythm to his prayer and an inner strength that it carried, full of hope, gratitude, even that note of fear of divine power.

After a while, Twilight’s forelegs started hurting from being kept up. Out of respect she attempted to keep them steady and direct her attention towards the altar. A piece of rock with a white cloth on it. Nothing particularly... divine. In general, experiencing batponies’ piety felt peculiar and she could not banish the feeling of disbelief when thinking about the cult of the Immaculate Moon.

She suddenly overheard a sentence coming out of Midnight’s mouth that made her heart skip its beat and her mind reconsider the importance of his supplications.

“And, in the language of my loved one, I thank You, Immaculate Moon...”

He paused, giving Twilight a chance to glance at him. He was staring upwards, as if directly towards his Goddess, and seemed completely oblivious to his surroundings, or the fact that she could hear him whisper.

“Although she does not believe, her heart is true and full of hope. Even though she does not see, her eyes seek Your Light. Even though she does not listen, her ears are ready for Your words. And, for she prays not, I beseech You instead. Protect and keep my love, Bogine... Protect and keep my love, Bogine... Protect and keep my Twilight, Bogine.”

Before Twilight knew it, her eyes were filled with tears. Midnight returned to his own language and the rest of his supplications became a lot more fearful and shy, as if he was fiercely apologizing to the Immaculate Moon for something.

She, in the meantime, fought the emotions overtaking her heart. His sentences hit that one string inside of her that brought upon her this mixture of joy and tearful gratitude. She looked at the sign of the Immaculate Moon. It was but a circle of silver, a piece of metal positioned on a metallic stem over a chunk of rock. Nothing extraordinary nor mystical, simply an established reminder of the presence of the batponies’ deity. She could not feel anything magical about the place in general. An ornate hall, architecturally splendid, but unconditionally mundane.

And yet... she felt her lips trembling.

“I... I do not believe this to work...” she whispered, but in a way to assure he could not hear her, “but... protect and keep my Midnight, Bogine...”

And, despite her lack of faith, Twilight suddenly felt... tranquil. The notion of having a supernatural being looking over her loved one was refreshing. Calming. Right.

The stallion that she loved soon finished his prayers and exhaled, folding his wings. He gave her a warm, affectionate look, which she gladly returned, almost as if they have forged an unseen understanding, although Twilight was certain he did not take note of her invocation.

“By the Goddess, what a moving sight.”

The soft voice from behind the two of them caused Twilight to almost jump from the cushion.

Shadebloom appeared from behind one of the columns, her mane resembling a lilac waterfall, braided to imitate the falling cascades of water. Her bright eyes were lit up with joy.

“Princess, I am ecstatic to see you here again! And in such a situation. A soleerane praying in the shrine of our Goddess? I have never thought I would see the night!” she exclaimed with genuine excitement, almost flapping her wings.

“Well met, arcemandre,” Twilight replied, trying to stop a weird blush of embarrassment rolling over her cheeks. “We were passing by and Midnight Wind wished to step in for a moment.”

“And he convinced you to join him in a prayer?” the priestess inquired, glancing at Midnight. “Nightguardian, the Goddess works through you, no doubt!”

“I am an instrument of Her will,” Midnight declared with a polite smile, bowing his head humbly.

Twilight, in the meantime, felt like a quick clarification of her actions was necessary. “Well, I-I did not really pray, I mean... I am n-not sure if I-I—”

“Princess, please, it is fine,” Shadebloom attempted to calm her down. “We understand that opening your eyes to the Goddess’ Light might take long and be a source of doubt for you at first. But the goal shall take away all of your uncertainty.”

Twilight blinked. The priestess really believed that she could simply... convert? There was no real indication that it would occur!

Well... minus the fact that Twilight had just asked for the Immacula—for Princess Luna to look over Midnight... but that did not count!

Shadebloom took note of her reservation. “No matter how well you pray, how deeply you bow, or how piously you address Her, the Goddess does not demand perfection. Good will is often enough, even if our actions in Her service are lacking,” she explained in a warm, although borderline patronizing tone. “If you ever need to talk and open your heart... I think nopony would object if you ask for a confession, Princess.”

“A ‘confession’?”

“Indeed, Princess,” Midnight confirmed eagerly, although his face betrayed that he was considering something extensively. “An arcemandr may always meet you in person, to listen to you and grant you aid and blessing. It is a way for us to let go of burdens of our minds, like doubt concerning our work, family, or faith...”

“Swadran Chasm is a good example, with his newfound, future parenthood. He needed support, indeed,” Shadebloom added, smiling even more amiably. “Oh, and you do not have to worry about revealing anything embarrassing, or even sinful. We, as arcemandri, are sworn to keep confessions to ourselves, lest we betray our Goddess’ trust in our service,” she clarified, closing her eyes over the seriousness and weight of her words.

“It seems like it can have a psychologically beneficial effect,” Twilight admitted, although disturbed by how clinical she made this sound. “I thank you for this unique offer, I really appreciate it,” she quickly admitted.

The priestess beamed and lowered her head before putting on her grey hood. “I shall leave you now, but feel free to stay as long as you like. You are always welcome in our temple. Light of the Goddess upon you both.”

After she had ventured away from the two, Twilight gave her coltfriend an intrigued stare. Midnight had a rather peculiar, almost worried expression on his muzzle that had been growing as they talked with Shadebloom.

“Is something wrong?” she asked.

Midnight did not look at her, but sighed. “Just... thinking.”

“About what?”

“Something.”

“Midnight...” She stepped closer to him, looking around for anypony observing them. Thankfully, none of the supplicants was being overly curious. “You know you can just talk to me, right?”

He smirked. “I do not need reminding. Although, perhaps I do...” he admitted. “I... I simply... I don’t know. I feel the pressure already on you and...” he paused, giving her an understanding look. “I do not want to make it look like I wish to... ‘sway’ you, or something... I just...”

Twilight could only smile. The stallion’s tact was very touching. “Midnight, I do understand how important in your culture is your religion. It fascinates me, it’s not something I have encountered before,” she revealed honestly. “And I know how vital your connection to your Goddess is, I have told you so already. If anything, I should be happy that the fact that I am a... non-believer... is alright with you.”

Midnight grinned, looking towards the silver discus. “I shall not dare lie in a holy place. I would be absolutely the happiest stallion in the world if you were to decide to accept the Immaculate Moon... as your own Goddess,” he confessed, then looked at Twilight with great tenderness. “But I love you just the way you are. That’s what love is about,” he whispered softly.

“It is...” she admitted, her heart merrily bouncing around in her chest.

After they had returned to their chambers, Midnight offered to bring some food, considering that it was well past lunch time. It did not take him too long before he came back with enough fruit to constitute a healthy meal. As they were eating, the stallion was joking constantly about Twilight’s attempts at feeding the batpony way, which continued sending juice in nearly all possible directions.

Then a knock on the antechamber’s doors interrupted them.

“Let me check that,” Midnight offered, before giving Twilight a quick kiss as he lifted himself up from the table. “Wow, you taste like ripe oranges!” he assessed, winking playfully.

“Midnight!” she scolded him, blushing. “Shoo!”

From behind the doors he had closed Twilight could soon hear a conversation. Considering the voices, it appeared that Blackbranch paid them a sudden visit. She was tempted to stand up and press her ear to the doorway, but her coltfriend soon came back, his face serious but content.

“I bring news. The General wants us to know that the sky over the Sanctuary has cleared and we can safely leave tomorrow. He is even keen on lending us an escort.”

Twilight clapped her hooves in joy. “Great news! And that’s very kind of him. I suppose...” she said, her face abruptly falling. “Does he want to get rid of us?”

“Do you think so?” Midnight inquired, sitting down next to her. “I... I would not blame him for trying to avoid more... misunderstandings. Or it is simply your turn to be paranoid.”

“Thanks for not helping,” she replied, rolling her eyes.

He slid closer with his chair and embraced her affectionately in return, which caused her to smirk. “Better?”

“Yup, definitely” she let him know before kissing him. “We are about to get really busy, Midnight. I’ll take whatever I can right now,” she whispered.

His embrace grew more firm. “I know, Twilight... I know...”

“And... yeah, here it comes,” she declared, attempting to sound confident and ready. “My summit with the Covenant.”

“Indeed. Aren’t you nervous?”

“I would be nervous if I weren’t nervous,” Twilight assessed, although her choice of words caused Midnight to blink in confusion. He quickly regained his composure though, his eyes glinting mischievously.

“I know exactly how to relax you.”

“Oh?”

Before she knew it he tightened his grasp and lifted her up from the chair, giving her a firm kiss at the same time. She gasped at the sensation, returning the caress as he slowly, using his wings to keep his balance, carried her towards the bed, somehow managing to pay attention to the direction. She took note of that and, feeling jealous that he was capable of thinking about anything else than her at a moment like this, she deepened the kiss, her hooves grabbing the sides of his muzzle.

That worked for and backfired on Twilight at the same time, for it made Midnight lose his balance, causing him to topple onto the bed. She found herself pinned between his body and the warm blanket, finding the pressure of his weight peculiar. Desirable.

“... sorry...” she mumbled, utterly abashed by this position.

“It’s fine. I am actually enjoying this perspective...” he admitted charmingly, lifting himself up a little bit. A part of her mind wanted to grab him and press him back down onto her.

At the moment his eyes were sliding agonizingly slowly down Twilight’s face, neck... then her upper body. His breathing grew deeper.

“By the Goddess and my ancestors, you are just... you are stunning, Twilight.”

“Th-th-thank you...” she responded, noticing that the lower his gaze ventured, the warmer she felt. And yet, as if she was outside on a winter day, shivers were going down her spine, making her reply shaky. Her own breathing became heavy. She tried to understand that... urge that began filling her to the brim... She wanted him close... She needed him close.

She spotted Midnight leaning back down. His crooked, fanged smile was luring her in, as he was going for another kiss, one carrying with itself that sweet, indescribable yearning...

... when her reason suddenly decided to interfere with a squeaky voice.

“So, yeah, summit! Woo-hoo!”

She realized what she had just blurted out, her face becoming more red than the finest of beetroots. In the meantime, Midnight’s confusion quickly morphed into an attack of laughter, causing him to roll to the side, holding his stomach.

“K-kirwe!” he swore, trying to fight the convulsions, tears going down his muzzle. “I-I’m dying! Tell—” he snorted, “tell my parents I love them very much!”

Twilight could not even muster a reply, shielding her embarrassed face behind her hooves. Her head was about to start hurting.

Midnight finally stopped guffawing, coughing a couple of times. He slid closer to her, embracing her gently. “There, there, Midnight will make it better...”

She gave him a murderous look from behind the hooves.

“Uh-oh, have I angered the Princess of Equestrians?” he teased, unabated.

Twilight pouted. “I know where you sleep.”

Midnight rolled his eyes. “Yes, next to you since last day!”

“Fair point.” She sighed, closing her eyes and smiling when he began tenderly stroking her mane. “I could still order you to sleep in your own bed. Or on the floor, perhaps.”

“Could you really? Robbing yourself of my closeness at the same time?” he asked, genuinely intrigued.

“It’s not like I’m addicted to you!” Twilight protested.

Next thing she knew was Midnight planting a kiss right underneath the side of her jawline. The softness of his lips in conjunction with the sharpness of his fangs scraping her sensitive skin forced a current of bliss to rush through her body. She exhaled deeply, feeling her eyes involuntarily cross under her closed eyelids.

“What was that you said?” she heard Midnight inquiring smugly.

“... do that often... please...” she almost begged him.

“With pleasure...” he offered, humming in satisfaction. After a moment of silence, he spoke again. “I know you are stressing out Twilight and I want to help as much as I can... You mentioned you wished to learn more about our Lords, may I offer my aid right now?”

Twilight reluctantly opened her eyes. Since he wished to lend a hoof, she could pursue the topic after all. Although remaining in his embrace was equally satisfying as gaining knowledge.

Who knew she would ever think this way?

“I just need to know who I am dealing with, really,” she revealed, shifting herself on the bed. “Could you pass me my scroll, quill and ink? They’re in the bag.”

“Sure.”

Twilight sat more comfortably on the blanket. When he gave her the scroll, she opened it, finding the incomplete list of Lords. Before she asked anything of Midnight, she dipped the quill in ink and underlined one name, until now marked by a bright red exclamation mark.

Azure Mist.

Once more did she remind herself – if there was one pony she would most certainly be keeping an eye on during the summit, it was going to be her.

“... which lead to me coming before you, Honored Lord, as fast as my wings could carry me,” Deep Mist finished his proper, thorough report, bowing respectfully.

He was one of her personal operatives, a pair of her eyes on other Families, Equestrians and, lately, one Princess Twilight Sparkle. He arrived at the Sanctuary only half an hour or so ago, requesting immediate audience with her. His grey mane was in disarray from the swift flight from the Border and the stench of his sweat was irritating her nose. Not to mention, no doubt, permeating the carpet of her personal chamber.

Azure Mist smiled at him warmly, venom stealthily filling her words. “So, my subject... You mean to tell me that you have been compromised in front of the Princess, yes...?”

That question caught him by surprise. And, as it appeared, his knees shook. “Well, yes, Honored Lord, but—”

“Oh, and because you were not careful enough...?” she inquired softly, lifting herself up from her ebony, luxurious daybed, gazing at this pitiful stallion with enticing eyes.

“Honored Lord... a-as I explained—” he attempted to answer, his tone becoming more unsteady, just like his legs.

“You did so wonderfully, truly! Is there anything else you wish to tell me?”

At her alluring, yet still deceitfully innocent tone, the stallion gulped. “I... I was obliged by M-Midnight Wind to tell you, Honored Lord, th-that i-if operatives shall ever be s-sent his way again, h-he shall gouge out their eyes...”

Azure Mist shook her head, a shade of a smirk invading her muzzle. This imbecile in front of her was frightened just enough to be unaware of what he was saying. He should have learned and known better already...

She sauntered towards him, her long, regal blue gown sweeping the carpet. She kept him in place with the authority of her gaze, seeing as he paled at her approach. She came as close as the repulsive stench of his fatigue was allowing her to.

“Answer me then, Deep Mist,” she almost seductively whispered, “what should I do with you, now that your carelessness has endangered everything?”

“H-honored Lord, it was made certain th—”

The sickening thwack of her slapping his muzzle stopped his whimpering. The mare held her hoof away from her body and palatial ensemble.

“Look what you have made me do,” she hissed at the stallion, who tried to keep his composure. “Rowan Berry! Bring me some water so I can wash my hoof of this filth!” she shouted towards the door, while stepping away from Deep Mist.

He, in the meantime, seemingly tried to beg for her indulgence. “Honored Lord, w—”

“Silence, fool!” Azure Mist shrieked at him, baring her teeth. “You were supposed to keep eyes on her! But no, you let your negligence make you clumsy and then your impatience caused... just... Argh!” she lacked words, so she turned away from him, stomping the rug. “Idiot! You knew well she has an eye for detail, you even wrote to me about it!”

She was about to grab the platter of finest pears and throw it at this dimwit, but the doors to the chamber opening forbade her from losing her composure entirely.

In ventured a young batpony mare of cool grey coat and sleek, glaucous mane resembling a ghostly curtain falling left and right of her muzzle adorned with a faint smile. Her coral eyes were prudishly focused on her mistress, as she brought for her a hoof bowl full of crystal clear water.

“You have summoned me, Honored Lord,” she spoke in her usual, soothing tone.

“Thank you, Rowan Berry,” Azure Mist gracefully replied, her anger subsiding, and sat down on her daybed to clean her hoof thoroughly. The notion of anything staining it after its connection with Deep Mist’s wretched face was nauseating. “Do stay for a while, child,” she addressed her servant. “I think you might want to see what manner of manure I have for subjects...”

Deep Mist shuddered at the insult, which caused his armor to clang. The coral-eyed mare, in the meantime, timidly stepped back, keeping hold over the bowl and taking her place behind her Lord.

Azure Mist continued, changing her tone into a sweet, motherly one. “Deep Mist, I have chosen you for this mission for specific reasons. First of all, you performed admirably in Maretonia. Second, you are a Nightguardian, which made you an obvious pick. Third, I wished for you to prove your worth and usefulness further. You are still young, keen to learn... It is inspiring. A bright, bright future is in front of you...”

Deep Mist nodded skittishly after each of those sentences, perhaps foolishly believing that he was going to avoid punishment, or simply because she had confused him and turned his head around too many times. Now she was about to rip it off.

“And those three, main reasons I have mentioned,” she added, smiling, “should nicely translate into three years in the lower mines for your incompetence.”

The stallion paled in an instant. “H-honored Lord, we—”

“My entire plan can fail because of you!” Azure Mist stood up, her dress swooshing. “Because of your pettiness and restlessness and—”

Once more she considered throwing something at Deep Mist, and throwing it hard, but Rowan Berry spoke from behind her.

“Please, Honored Lord, calm down. Stress like this is not helping your health...”

Azure Mist exhaled, sitting down and trying to restore her inner tranquility. “You are right, child. At least there is one pony caring for my well-being...” She glared at the stallion before her, who tried to stop himself from shifting his balance in anxiety. “Thankfully for you, wretch, there are still those among our folk with enough wit to assure that this blunder is not complete...”

Deep Mist nodded zealously. “Y-yes, Honored Lord, but I—”

“Not a word from you right now. Thank the Goddess that I am merciful, as you will avoid being thrown into the pits. But you brought shame upon our Family and the dishonor shall remain with you. That quite convincingly missing fang will remind you of it from now on... You are tamed, Deep Mist.”

The stallion’s lips quivered and his eyes reddened and teared, but he remained silent. Azure Mist furrowed her brow in the meantime.

“Where is the Eyelid?”

“M-Midnight Wind has it, Honored Lord,” he revealed, which caused the mare to lean back and lie down on her daybed with an anguished expression, feeling an upcoming migraine.

Rowan Berry put the bowl down, and was immediately onto massaging her Lord’s temples, causing shivers of relief. Azure Mist always thought this little mare to be simply astonishing. There were ponies brilliant at talking, scheming and planning. But Rowan Berry was great at actually performing tasks, be them stealing secrets, brewing concoctions or simply making sure that the cretins lurking all around could not get too far into Azure Mist’s head.

“Remove yourself from my sight, failure,” the Lord commanded Deep Mist, her eyes closed and her mind melting over the gentle touch of her most trusted servant.

“H-Honored Lord, th-there is one more matter...” the stallion dared to speak up.

Azure Mist hissed, but Rowan Berry’s relaxing work was too adroit to remain angry at anything. “It better be worth reigniting my fury...”

The stallion began explaining this urgent concern of his. At first it did not seem at all intriguing. He was obviously beating around the bush. However, Azure Mist soon found herself paying more and more attention, as the matter seemed to have been, indeed, most noteworthy. Even Rowan Berry stopped at the revelations, her mouth hanging ajar.

The Lord sat up, her eyes piercing Deep Mist through.

“Are you absolutely certain of this? This better not be just your pitiful attempt at making me lenient towards you,” she whispered threateningly.

“I-It is not, Honored Lord! I myself thought i-it was a joke at first, but I am certain, I-I swear it by the Goddess Herself!”

Azure Mist let her eyes defocus as she pondered for a longer while. A true, emotional engagement...? That was always a good leverage. Even against those closest to one’s heart... perhaps especially against those. And in this case... yes, indeed, she could make it work wonders...

“Deep Mist?”

“Yes, Honored Lord?”

“This information has just saved the filthy remnants of your hide,” she admitted, nodding to herself. “You will notify Lord Midnight Eye that I need to speak with him post haste. Tell him it is a matter of... his Family’s good name. He will take that bait.”

“At once, Honored Lord!” the stallion declared, kneeling before her.

“Clean yourself up first,” she commanded, leering. “You are refuse, Deep Mist, but at least do not look the part! Be gone!”

After he had left the chamber in anxious haste, Azure Mist addressed her servant, who had already taken her opportunity to start massaging the Lord’s shoulders. “I do not think I need to explain to you what this could mean...”

“No, Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist,” the timid mare answered, her tone being most respectful. “I believe I understand utterly how this can be weaved into your brilliant scheme.”

“Looking forward to your part in it?”

“I do. I aim to please you, Honored Lord.”

Azure Mist smirked contently, revealing her pearly teeth. “I hope you are ready then, child. There is intrigue to be done.”

“That’s... colorful.”

Those were the only words that Midnight uttered when Twilight appeared before him in her Equestrian regal gown. And, to be honest, they were thoroughly disappointing.

“You don’t approve?”

“Not at all,” he responded with merciless honesty, shrugging.

She pouted. “Well, it’s based on sketches and designs dating back almost five hundred years. It was made especially for me as a new ruler,” she attempted to persuade him. “It is unique and completely appropriate for important occasions such as this one.”

She paraded in front of him, making sure to hold her head high and proud. But, instead of convincing him, it only made him roll his eyes.

“Well, it was made all wrong. Frankly, I am fighting the urge of cutting this thing to pieces right away, so it shall never hurt you again,” he remarked lackadaisically, turning around on the chair.

“Overreacting much?”

“After having seen you in that dress you got from Shadebloom? Not at all, simply pointing out the sad state of things,” he declared, returning to his task of polishing his armor. He grinned at his reflection, distorted in the curve of the metal. “Actually, just go in that one, you would look better.”

Twilight giggled, approaching him from behind. She wrapped her forelegs around his neck and placed her head against his, their cheeks brushing delicately.

“Oh, Midnight, you would get jealous of all the other stallions gazing at me,” she teased him. “If you say this dress is so horrendous, then it will scare all of your potential, handsome and charming rivals.”

Midnight shook his head, a broad smile on his muzzle. “Bah! Nopony can rival me!” He stroke Twilight’s cheek. “And nopony can usurp your place in my heart...”

She closed her eyes, content. “That’s good to hear.”

“It’s even better to say.”

He nuzzled her before returning to assuring that his cuirass would have the proper shine and resplendence to it.

Twilight, in the meantime, approached the mirror in the corner, checking her mane. It was well combed and, while lacking a fancy makeover, matched the stature of the ensemble. She levitated her diadem from the bag and carefully settled it on her head.

Making sure that she appeared like a true Princess, she decided to do a little exercise in royal demeanor. She smiled a gentle, benevolent smile and dropped her eyelids modestly at the same time. A bow of her head to the left, a nod to the right. A polite curtsy, a compassionate glance, an elegant gesture of denial, then firm encouragement. Acting like a monarch was akin to being on a theater's stage. Twilight, while lacking a knack for acting, had read enough books on etiquette to be certain that, at least by Equestrian standards, her performance would be more than august.

Midnight’s sudden, faint chuckle at her rehearsal became a rather harsh critique. However, she was going to teach him a proper lesson, not breaking her concentration for even a breath.

She turned to face him, slowly and authoritatively, granting him a truly imposing look. She knew those stares from Princess Celestia, who, despite her motherly care for Equestria, was still a monarch capable of exacting her will by a firm gaze alone. Although, at the time, Twilight considered channeling her impression of Princess Luna, considering her more domineering presence when it came to intimidation.

“Why the laughter, guardian?” she inquired with just enough majesty and cold to her voice to snap water into ice.

Midnight raised from his chair, a derisive smile still on his lips. “Why, Twilight, I am merely joyful that—“

“Do not dare mock me,” she interjected, not bothering to listen to his contempt. It actually caused his jaw to drop. “I shall not suffer impertinence nor disrespect at the hooves of my servants.”

She stomped towards the stallion, whose expression was more than befuddled.

“I expect obedience without deficiency,” she stated as she came close to him, her eyes clashing with Midnight’s and the aura of her presence almost causing him to back away, “or I will find myself somepony more suitable for your position.”

The batpony, caught utterly by surprise, simply stood where he stood, perhaps not petrified, but definitely rendered speechless.

Twilight continued, smirking on the inside.

“And my commands shall be followed to the letter and without even a hint of sarcastic narration. Have I made myself clear?”

Midnight, playing along or genuinely subjugated by her performance, saluted as it was proper of him, his wings swooshing. “Yes, Honored Princess!”

“And should I issue you an order, guardian, how will you comply?” she inquired leaning closer to him and glaring into his eyes.

“With loyalty and zeal, Honored Princess!”

Twilight’s inner satisfaction felt bolstered just enough for her to become daring.

“Then I command you to kiss me.”

“Right away!”

The stallion turned out to be, indeed, a faithful bodyguard and followed her command without further delay, their lips locking firmly. Letting go of her act for the moment, Twilight experienced a deep blush and a feeling of feebleness in her legs.

The batpony finally stepped back, returning to his position of attention before she judged him with a victorious smile.

“Satisfactory.”

“I shall aim to improve my performance, Honored Princess!” he replied, trying to keep a straight face.

“See that you do, guardian,” she imperiously suggested before abandoning her mask. “So... how was it?”

“The kiss? I honestly think it was stellar, as always!” Midnight replied, back to his usual, roguish smirk.

“Not the kiss!” she shouted, nudging him.

“Quite convincing, really, you actually sounded a lot like Honored Lord Midnight Eye,” he assessed before shaking his head fervently a moment later. “Minus the kiss part! Definitely minus the kiss part!”

Twilight giggled at his distraught expression. “I would hope so!”

Exactly at that moment, somepony began banging on the antechamber door.

Midnight’s ears perked up. “I’ll get it,” he offered, grabbing his cuirass from the table.

“Somepony’s in a hurry,” Twilight pointed out, slightly concerned at the volume and fervency of the knocking. Had something sudden happened again?

She looked with curiosity from the threshold of her chamber when the stallion opened the door, causing none other than Avalanche to burst into the room. His mane seemed to have reached the apex of disorder and there were bags under his eyes, not to mention even a new burn mark on his trusty apron.

“Oh, ia grat Tue, Bogine! Still here!” he shouted in relief, panting as if he had sprinted all the way here.

“Lawin, what’s the rush?” Midnight asked in surprise, closing the door, but the siegemaster only raised his hoof to silence him, looking in Twilight’s direction.

“Knaze... ia have brought... my gratitude with me!” he declared, stepping forward and taking off a backpack he had with him, wheezing.

The mare was confused with both his state and his words. “Gratitude? What ‘gratitude’? For what?”

The big stallion straightened himself, attempting to calm his constant panting without much success. “Although... uaiu little sightseeing.... was interrupted... again,” he declared, gritting his teeth, “tue... granted me... inspiration... Knaze! Ia know... how to name... iau invention!”

Twilight approached him. “Oh?”

“Tac!” Avalanche declared, letting out a gasping laugh. “Ipe is gentle... but firm! Tactful... but powerful!”

Midnight gave Twilight a glance, smiling as his friend continued the tirade.

“And so,” the siegemaster took a deep breath, his eyes glinting like child’s, “ia have named her ‘Princess’!”

Twilight’s lips involuntarily curled into a smile. “I’m glad to have inspired you, but it was nothing, really.”

“Nonsense!” he replied, finally calming down his breathing and reaching for his backpack. “Tu braz, tu daz!”

He then extracted a reasonably sized, wooden box from the sack and offered it to Twilight, a big, wonderfully simple grin of joy painted on his muzzle.

Midnight stepped closer, examining the gift as the mare carefully lifted the lid, her curiosity mounting.

Inside the container sat a set of silver hoofshoes. Although, calling them that and not a “masterpiece” was actually doing them a disservice. From their graceful appearance, to the littlest details of their ornaments, they appeared absolutely singular. They were brilliantly in accord with what Twilight had observed about batponies’ design patterns, observable even in their architecture. Their style was cruder by Equestrian standards and, at the same time, strangely delicate, sophisticated in its own way.

The hoofshoes were notably firmer than those found in Canterlot stores, especially considering their thicker sole and woolen padding, but could easily pass for equally elegant and appropriate for special occasions. All thank to the silver, floral motives both formed and carved on them. Vines, petals, leaves and thorns. Flowers both known and completely new to Twilight. It confirmed her theory that traditional markings used by batponies were either plant, or celestial-based.

“They are... amazing!” she exclaimed, making Avalanche exhale in satisfaction. “Have you made them yourself?” she inquired with unmatched curiosity.

He nodded fervently. “Tac... Ia barely slept due to that.”

Midnight was equally impressed by his friend’s craftsmanship. “Priyat, you have outdone yourself. Who knew you had a caretaker’s soul in you?” he remarked almost mockingly.

“Not really,” Avalanche denied, rubbing his neck. “Ia znat they are not the best work, ia mean, ipia are different from our regular ordnance and ia don’t know if they even fit, ia mean—“

Twilight was having none of that. She smiled at him in gratitude and spoke with a warm, friendly tone, retaining her regal authority however. “I have given and now I have taken.” She closed her eyes for a moment, forming the correct sentence. “Iae dazee i tere iae brazee.”

These words made Avalanche beam and show his not-so-healthy teeth almost immodestly.

As Twilight was taking out her gift from the box, she spotted something peculiar. The front pair of the set felt a little bit heavier. She glanced at it, not spotting anything different about them that would make up for this slight difference. The pair wasn’t more ornate or elaborate than the hind one.

Avalanche took note of her confusion. “Have tue spotted it, Knaze?”

“Spotted what exactly?”

Avalanche extended his hoof and Twilight passed him one of the hoofshoes. Instead of explaining this weight phenomenon, however, he asked of Midnight.

“Can tu see it, Maednoc Wentr?”

Midnight squinted his eyes, examining the silver slipper, but he shook his head afterwards, blatantly uncertain of what his friend was referring to.

Without wasting the element of surprise, Avalanche firmly pushed one of the circular flowers on the side of the hoofshoe.

Twilight jumped back when two petite pieces of metal slashed from the sides of the slipper, following a horizontal slit particularly well hidden among the vine motives, and formed a little, ovate blade pointing forward from its silver sheet.

And while her jaw dropped at the hidden weapon, Midnight plainly lost it, almost falling over in laughter.

“L-Lawin, kirwe, tu kad! Tu kuluz!” he howled, desperately trying to keep his balance subjected to both Twilight’s gaping expression of pure astonishment and Avalanche’s innocent grin of inventor’s pride.

The siegemaster kept looking for the mare’s approval. “Pretty nice, huh? Huh?”

“D-definitely unexpected,” she muttered, examining the blade from a safe, perhaps overly safe distance.

“That’s the point, ha!” he shouted, pressing the same flower again, which made the blade split and retract. “Ia have heard the term ‘aggressive negotiations’ once. Ia do not know what those can be about, but ia guess having a little hidden blade prepared would not hurt!”

Midnight had to sit down from his constant chuckling. “P-Princess you should—“ he coughed, “you should appoint Lawin your diplomatic a-adviser for this one!”

As Twilight gave Midnight a long look, Avalanche chortled. “Ia cannot leave iai daughters here, unfortunately, to fulfill such a task. But when tuyi will be returning from Tuarie, you will stop by?”

“You can be certain of it, Avalanche,” Twilight replied, giving him a sincere smile, backed by Midnight’s joyous nod.

While the two of them were saying their farewells to the siegemaster, Blackbranch arrived at their quarters, informing them that their transport was ready and General Adamant Fang and his wife were awaiting them. The adjutant was also prepared to help them with the luggage.

When the group was making their way through the Inner Courtyard, Twilight once more glanced at the dark monument to Ebon Fang, the Fang of the Goddess. Despite barely knowing anything about this mare, she was hoping she could face her upcoming challenges with the same amount of stalwart determination that the creator of this sculpture hid in Nadyir’s eyes.

There was little commotion in the spacious landing cavern of the Border. The General and Shadebloom came forward to meet Twilight as she entered the cave. The priestess smiled at her broadly.

“Princess, what an extraordinary ensemble!” she declared, giving the dress an evaluating look and visibly comparing it with her own, dark grey gown. “Much brighter than what we usually wear, I say!”

Twilight could swear she spotted Midnight glancing at her meaningfully, but she decided to make him pay for it later. “It’s the traditional, royal dress, arcemandre. It is especially meant for paramount events.”

“Be sure to have a cloak over it, Knaze,” Shadebloom kindly advised, admiring the material. “We would not want wind making such a gown its plaything!”

“Naturally, arcemandre. I wish to look properly for meeting the Lords, it is a sign of my respect.”

“Ha!” Adamant Fang shouted, agreeing with her. “I have no doubt this summit will be meritorious. May the Goddess’ Will be done during it!”

“We all share a common goal, General. To see our nations prosper and find new understanding. And, as a Princess of Equestria, I assure you that I shall do my best to see both Noctraliya and my land benefiting from these negotiations.”

Twilight was uncertain if she herself believed in the good will of everypony involved, but that did not make her exclaim her declaration with any less fervor.

The General nodded. “We have every bit of trust in that, Princess. Now, considering that I have not been notified of your other guardian’s return,” Adamant Fang pointed out, Twilight taking note of that particular tone of his voice, “I have assigned two of the best fliers of the garrison to make sure that your journey to the Sanctuary shall be smooth and without turbulence.”

Near the mare’s chariot stood two bulky stallions in their warrior gear, stiffly saluting. As far as appearances were considered, they looked capable of performing their task quickly and without a hassle.

“It’s very kind of you, General.”

“Also,” the officer glanced at Midnight, “we do not want our best looking fatigued and travel-worn when appointed for such a grand task. So, Nightguardian, you will be able to enjoy the flight as a passenger.”

Midnight’s eyebrows disappeared underneath his helmet. “General, you are much too kind. I would be quite capable of aiding your warriors, I do not seek special treatment...”

Adamant Fang grinned. “Your kind protest is noted, but futile.”

“Your task,” Shadebloom added, smiling as well, “is protecting and helping the Princess during her travels. But, allow yourself to be aided by others as well. Do you recall the scriptures? ‘May you all act as one’...”

“... ‘for one you are, under my Light,’ ” Midnight finished the quote, smirking and shaking his head. “I am most grateful for that, but I know not how to express my gratitude...”

“Do what is required of you, Nightguardian. May your duty become our repayment,” the General warmly offered, to which Midnight bowed his head in appreciation.

Twilight could not get rid of the feeling that his expression became far more melancholic after those words, as if his mind drifted away towards something unpleasant.

Azure Mist tried to hide her vexation to the best of her abilities, but a number of reasons was not helping her at all in that task.

The fact that Midnight Eye made her wait for so long to see him was blatantly insulting. When she was finally informed that he had the time to meet her at the Seat, she was almost gritting her teeth in anger. She still had to make sure that she would look resplendent at the summit and time was running out. A whole aftermidnight was hardly enough to achieve such a goal!

And now he was simply staring at her with merely moderate interest, his aureolin eyes overly calm.

“So, I have decided to let you know of it as soon as possible,” she added on top of what she had conveyed already, hoping to spawn a more emotional reaction. In vain. “Of course, it would have been ‘immediately’, if you did not allow yourself to wait before hearing about this crucial matter,” she allowed herself the not-so-veiled sarcasm.

“The importance of whatever information you bring me is for me to decide,” he replied coldly, conjoining his hooves on the marble table, “especially whenever it is a matter concerning a member of my Family.”

The mare looked around her own throne, taking her time to realign her long, burgundy ensemble perfectly, while also using that moment to contain her outrage at his words.

“Very well, Midnight Eye, so how do you grade the importance of this situation?” she finally inquired, abandoning the futile quest of unbalancing him with her revelations.

“It’s obvious,” he declared strongly, to which she exhaled in relief.

Finally, he had shown his worry. She had to admit, he was better at hiding his emotions than she thought. She eagerly awaited him to elaborate.

And he did so.

“You are delusional, Azure Mist.”

Her eyes widened as she felt as if he had just slapped her on the muzzle.

“How... how dare you?!”

“Azure Mist,” Midnight Eye replied, leaning back in his throne, his cobalt mane brushing the seat and his gaze becoming judgmental, “you come before me, telling me that a member of my Family, more so, a pony being my relative has forgone the legacy of his house and fallen completely for a... mare from Equestria,” he droned in disgust. “Do you actually expect me to believe that?”

“There is nothing to ‘believe’ here, Midnight Eye!” Azure Mist erupted, standing up from her throne, her dress wrinkling and twisting. “It is what I know of! And I shall not have you doubting my word!”

“How come you possess that knowledge exactly?” he replied, pursing his lips derogatorily. “Your compromised agent told you all of that?”

At his firm question, she felt her eyes widen. “How... How do you...?”

“I might not spend all of my time and effort on practicing sophistry, but you should be well aware already that I know the rules of this game.”

“But—”

“Please, correct me if I shall be wrong at any point.” He cared not for her interruptions, seeing her slowly slumping back down on her seat. “Your Deep Mist was supposed to stay at her side constantly and loyally, providing the usual aid expected from a personal guardian, while also feeding you information. His sudden appearance in the Sanctuary means either that he had failed to remain undercover, or that something sudden has happened to the Princess...” he paused, faking considering something. “There were no news indicating the latter. I deliberately waited until tonight as we would have known by now.”

Azure Mist felt her lips trembling in silent anger.

“And your little spy is missing one of his fangs.” Midnight Eye had no desire to finish just yet. “A certain indicator of your displeasure, I know you would not forgive him such a failure. Although I was expecting him to suddenly... vanish. A vanishing Mist, would it not be ironic? Then again, you have no scruples when it comes to that. I could chat with your son about it quite amply,” his tone grew more imperious and chastising. “Should I continue, Azure Mist?”

She bit her lower lip, leering at him in powerless fury. He, in the meantime, crossed his forelegs on his chest.

“I have learned to listen to your instinct, Azure Mist, but these revelations of yours are both delusional and, blatantly, insulting. If this is a misbegotten attempt at undermining my confidence in a proud member of my Family’s heritage I should, simply, take offence.”

“You should take action,” she replied, attempting her best to sound calm. “Have you forgotten about the prophecy? The strings are weaved all around that mare, Midnight Eye, you just cannot see them.”

He exhaled, rubbing his temple. “I agree that she can be dangerous during the negotiations. She feels like a cunning opponent and we can expect her to grant us an unfavorable deal at first,” he declared, staring Azure Mist down. “But no follower of the Judging Sun, not even somepony the merciless goddess picked herself, can sway any of us away from our most glorious purpose. No matter her tries, we shall persevere.”

Azure Mist shook her head. Listening to Midnight’s Eye declarations was becoming more and more infuriating. More so, she did not have time for them.

“You will soon see your mistake. And then you shall come to me for aid, mark my words.”

“You are not as irreplaceable nor as vital as you think...”

“What about you, Midnight Eye?” Azure Mist hissed in response. “Do you find yourself so crucial for our domain’s greatness?”

“The very first idea that pushed us down this road we are following did come from me,” he responded confidently, looking around the chamber. His eyes hung on the ancient map, hidden away behind a black curtain, embroidered with the coats of arms of the seven Families. “And I will see our plan benefiting all of our race!”

The mare huffed, shaking her head. “Your own Family is not ‘all of our race’. But you seem to be forgetting that, Midnight Eye. Perhaps you would just like to be declared the supreme hegemon and rule over us on your own?”

At her biting suggestion she saw the other Lord’s upper lip twitching. For the first time this evening she seemed to have unbalanced him. It satisfied her a great deal.

“You will watch your mouth, Azure Mist,” Midnight Eye whispered hideously, looking daggers at her. “I will not take such slander from you. If you cannot bear the notion that our country’s greatness shall grow because of an idea other than your own, than—”

“Oh, you are a fine one to talk!” she countered, standing up with an overwhelming desire to storm out of the chamber.

However, the doors opened seemingly on their own and none other than Bright Crescent sauntered in with a big smile on his muzzle, two silver bracelets on one of his forelegs jingling loudly. He was humming something, likely enjoying the sound of his own murmurs keeping to the rhythm of the jewelry, but he abruptly stopped when he laid his eyes on the two other Lords.

“Oh my!” he exclaimed, surprised to see both of them. “What are you, lovebats, doing here? Having a tryst?” He covered his mouth, mocking shock.

Midnight Eye lifted himself up with a self-calming exhale. “Discussing matters of the state. So not doing anything you would be remotely interested in.”

The other stallion pouted, his topaz eyes glinting. “Midnight Eye, you are hurting me!” he exclaimed dramatically. “And not in the fun way,” he added, giving Azure Mist a remarkably salacious look.

“I do not have time nor patience for more nonsense!” she announced, trotting past Bright Crescent and almost shoving him away.

“So you won’t be attending the summit after all?” he responded, clapping his hooves enthusiastically.

Azure Mist left the chamber without looking back, slamming the door behind her.

She was sick and tired of stupidity all around her. First Midnight Eye named her delusional, now Bright Crescent wandered in for whatever reason, being his usual, babbling imbecile!

She took a deep breath, looking down the descending corridor, one through which countless of her ancestors trotted, their guidance leading Mist Family to greatness. Now she was responsible for assuring a glorious future for her subjects and all the other batponies. And she would do so in the best way she knew, with all the skill of her lineage, with all the splendor of her position.

As the echo of her exit died out she closed her eyes and sat down, not caring for her fabulous ensemble wrinkling.

There were nights when she did not have the strength to continue. When she was tired of this burden. So very tired. And there was but one entity that had the power to restore her.

“Immaculate Moon... your unworthy servant begs you...” she whispered, raising her forelegs up, wishing to ask for the fortitude to carry on. Yet a sudden thought crossed her mind and stopped her. She breathed in a couple of times, her eyes closed and her heart pounding.

“Oh, Goddess, grant me not strength but patience,” she supplicated, “for if You grant me strength... I might just kill them all...”

Tramplevanian Alps were wonderful.

That was Twilight’s thesis. She was prepared to properly defend it with the soundness of her thorough observations.

Because of both her enchanted eyesight and the fact that the sky was fairly cloudless that night, she had the incredible opportunity to be the first non-batpony to fully witness the wild beauty of Noctraliya, a privilege she only then understood entirely. Especially when she came to the conclusion that batponies could rightfully be proud of such a homeland.

As the chariot was making its way through the sky, Twilight was not even attempting to hide her utter amazement at the captivating roughness of this land. Considering the altitude, she was subjected to only scarce flora of the mountain sides, but even it looked remarkably exotic and unique. Small, singular shrubs and mountain meadows full of verdant grass were acting as a soft and surprisingly lush basis for granite peaks rising high, snow marking their tips with glistening, clear white.

The ranges that they were travelling between had no modesty when it came to this silent, centuries-long competition of attempting to pierce the sky itself, and the crudeness and sharpness of their forms proved that it was a fierce contest indeed. Faced with this natural labyrinth of rock, the chariot was slaloming left and right. It was following vales, gorges and ravines often covered in frightened, minuscule pine copses, trying to hide in the deepest depths, or blue lakes, reflecting the moonlight like mirrors hung in between the stone walls.

Speaking of which, the group was occasionally forced to fly through reasonably wide, circular tunnels bored through the firm rock, smooth and lit up by lanterns. The presence of these crosscuts surprised Twilight greatly.

She turned to Midnight, who was vigilantly standing behind her seat, his muzzle ornate with a wistful and yet joyous expression. “Now I understand why you mentioned warriors taking care of roads through the mountains!”

“Indeed! Some of those tunnels are prone to be blocked by snow, for example!” the batpony’s voice cut through the wind.

“But couldn’t you just fly above the peaks?” she inquired again, wrapping her violet mantle tighter around herself in the effort of protecting her royal gown from the constant gusts of wind. She had already hidden her diadem in her luggage out of fear of it being blown away.

“Winds and air currents up there are too strong for any transports!” Midnight answered. “And you get fatigued very quickly! We are higher than your Cloudsdale city already!” he added, nodding profoundly at his own words.

As to bolster Midnight’s words, the next valley they entered had a small cloud stuck in between the slopes, like a woolly sheep confined to its pen.

Twilight had already noticed the difference in oxygen level. It forced her to breathe deeper, but she did not feel any other discomforts due to that.

“How many of you live higher than this?” she asked after a while, when the howling wind subsided for a moment.

“Family Sunfall. Iug u Soleeced is one of the tallest of our peaks. But there are a lot of villages set reasonably high. Polarise Uskok... uhm... ‘Lodestar Fault’, for example, my Family’s hamlet at the Beacon. A gorgeous place, in my opinion.”

When the chariot made it through yet another tunnel, Twilight was subjected to a most stunning view of a dale underneath. It’s center was covered in a thick spruce forest of deep green, girdling a crystal clear lake that appeared carved into the valley’s surface. A small river was joyously beginning its flow from it only to disappear in a nearby crevasse. The lake itself narrowed at its further end, almost as if pointing towards a slender gorge, above which towered a peak Twilight had a strange feeling she recognized.

“It’s beautiful here! Where exactly are we?” she asked, particularly enjoying the view of stars’ wonderful reflection in the water. It was giving the impression of the chariot being suspended between two sapphire skies.

“Eventide Valley!” Midnight replied, himself enjoying the view. “The border region between Fangs and Shades, actually!”

“And isn’t this the Nadyir?” Twilight asked, pointing at the mountain safeguarding the distant ravine.

“That is correct! That corridor there leads to the vale where the Sanctuary lies, we should be able to see it after we make it through!”

Twilight could have sworn that Midnight’s voice changed at the mention of going through that particular passage, but it was likely but a strong gust of wind that howled mercilessly.

Midnight suddenly pointed towards something on their right.

“Oh, you can see Iug u Umber from here, third peak to your side!”

Twilight turned her head and squinted her eyes, focusing on a rather majestically looking, wide mountain, visible in between other peaks. It was dominating its surroundings and looked quite appropriate to be a seat of one of the batpony Families, surrounded by an entourage of smaller summits.

While looking in its direction, Twilight took note of a structure framed into one of the slopes marking the edge of Eventide Valley.

“What’s that? A stronghold?”

Midnight’s gaze followed her hoof. “Oh, it’s Stalwart Rock, Shades’ northernmost bastion, one of the oldest fortifications in the land!”

“Imposing!” Twilight commented, staring at this geometrically brilliant castle carved within the mountain rather than built upon it, just like a sound part of Canterlot was. This place looked more like being one with the stone and the surrounding land. “Is this how your older defenses are built?”

“It’s more of a Shades’ thing, really. They take pride in their engineering and constructions. But the designs of the castles vary,” he answered. Then he turned his attention to the other side. “Look there! That’s Sharpspire, Fangs’... uhm... ‘countersegment’ stronghold?”

“ ‘Counterpart’,“ she corrected him benevolently.

“Yes, yes,” he acknowledged his mistake with reluctance that made Twilight giggle.

Sharpspire turned out to be nothing more than a tall, octagonal tower extending from the mountain top, reminding the mare of a lighthouse at first glance. The difference in architecture between it and Stalwart Rock was drastic, for certain. Was it a Family based occurrence then? Twilight found herself deliberating this discrepancy perhaps more than she should have, instead of taking in more of the land around her.

After the chariot made it through the gorge bathed in the shade of the Nadyir, Twilight encountered another marvelous sight. Before her stretched a wide plateau, full of lush highland grass, above which governed a peak that simply must have been the famed Sanctuary of First Night.

“The Sanctuary,” Twilight mouthed in awe, feeling Midnight beaming with pride and patriotism behind her.

“Tuarie u Piarweu Noc, the most holy of places!” he declared piously. “From here we were called to serve the Immaculate Moon...”

The firm mountain of the Sanctuary stood on its own, away from other, larger peaks, its importance naturally emphasized by this circumstance. A rapid river, resembling a glinting, silver thread, weaved itself on both sides of the summit, almost as if wishing to protect this holy site from its surroundings with its steady flow and rampant waterfalls alike. A small cascade was coming out of the southern end of the mountain, adding its waters to the river’s flow, a tithe for this guardianship. The cap of snow on the tip of the peak was reflecting the moonlight, giving the Sanctuary an incredible, calming aura of its own.

From this distance, Twilight could spot not only a set of fortifications resembling castle walls in before the peak, but also a massive gateway in the mountain slope. It appeared like two outstretched, webbed wings, joined by their backs, the scale of which was absolutely mind-boggling. They must have been at least eighty feet high, if not more!

“Your scriptures claim your species originated from this place,” taking in the magnanimity of the peak, Twilight stated more than asked, remembering what Midnight once told her. “A good location to start, I have to say,” she honestly pointed out, although realizing it might have sounded a bit silly.

“It is good because it is ours!” Midnight retorted self-righteously.

As the chariot was closing in and losing attitude steadily, Twilight could spot more and more details of the Sanctuary. The walls erected in a semi-circle in front of the peak were done in dark, firm boulders and possessed a solid, steel gate with a moon motif at its center. At least a dozen octagonal watchtowers of equal heights marked the segments of the fortifications, having vast sheets of metal bolted into the stones, creating both additional reinforcement... and a sight to witness and tremble. Especially considering all the arballisti mounted along the defense line. The walls themselves were creating quite spacious outskirts in front of the mountain, filled with various, stone and wood market stalls forming a circle around a solidly graveled area. Separating this marketplace from the proper Sanctuary was a rock bridge spanning over the raunchy river, leading towards the humongous gateway.

Twilight’s mind suddenly decided to focus on guessing what kind of welcoming she would receive. She had never been keen on crowds cheering her name, or gazing at her with wonderment in their eyes. She was almost certain this would not be the case in Noctraliya. At the same time, she was hoping for a polite greeting, hopefully not showing blatant distrust towards her. However, as the chariot made it above the set of fortifications and watchtowers, Twilight felt her eyes widening.

There was nopony there.

She could not spot even one figure awaiting her, stallion or mare. She looked quizzically at Midnight, but he just shrugged, appearing equally befuddled.

The two charioteers ensured a rather smooth landing on the gravel ring. Twilight looked around, expecting to have missed somepony standing in the distance, behind the stalls, or among the long shadows that the slowly lowering Moon was casting over the place. In vain. Even the surrounding walls looked unmanned, which was most strange.

“... what is going on?” she quietly inquired of Midnight, who was glancing left and right as well. “This place looks abandoned.”

The stallion hopped out of the chariot. He trotted past the transport, giving the two other warriors a curious glance, but they simply shook their heads, their expressions firm.

“It is bizarre, yes...” Midnight admitted finally, gazing at the Sanctuary’s gate. Then his eyes glinted. “Oh, no wait! I think I get it!”

“What do you ‘get’?”

“Look!” he pointed towards something on the bridge.

Or “somepony”, as Twilight found out. A lonely, robed figure was calmly heading this way, wrapped in grey robes, likely a local arcemandr.

“Who is that? What does this mean?” she inquired of Midnight, whose gaze was now full of awe.

“Oh, you will learn soon!”

This was not the most reassuring thing for him to say, but if the stallion appeared to have understood the meaning of this peculiar welcoming, then Twilight was willing to wait for the situation to unravel.

She reached for her luggage and retrieved her diadem from it, placing it on her head first. Then, despite the air being quite chilly, she undid her mantle and allowed it to slide down her body, revealing the full splendor of her gown. She stepped out of her chariot, having Midnight politely support her, and assumed a proper, royal stance, with the batpony taking his place slightly behind her as her firm guardian.

And a lot more than that, but that was to remain private for now.

The robed pony was taking his time to approach, giving Twilight a moment to focus and mentally prepare. Here it was. The beginning of the summit. Her chance of fulfilling the quest she had chosen for herself. Her heart began beating faster and she felt like sweating from the nerves alone. She was thankful for the occasional gusts of cold wind, actually.

The arcemandr finally stopped a couple of feet away from her. She took notice of a silver sash that was wrapped around his torso and a solid, steel key hanging from a firm chain on his neck.

“Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum, Knaze Crepuscle Iskre!” she was greeted by a firm, if slightly fatigued, stallion’s voice.

Twilight inhaled. It was time.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee...” she spoke and paused to lower her head in accordance with the customs, “illum tuu noc tez.”

The priest bowed before removing his hood, revealing first a short mane of pale-green, then a pair of straw yellow eyes embedded in a face the color of ash. The stallion looked past his prime, his face already marked by many wrinkles, but his gaze was keen and surprisingly lively, as Twilight noticed.

“Very good!” he commended her in Equestrian, his natural accent almost indiscernible. “I wonder how long have you been practicing this greeting alone, Princess,” he remarked impishly before shaking his head in admonishment. “Pardon me, forgetting my place. We welcome you to the Sanctuary, Princess Twilight Sparkle. I’m arcemandr Lichen, of Dusk Family, and I have the honor of serving as the piastan of our Goddess’ temple. A ‘custodian’, if you prefer...”

Twilight smiled back at him. “It’s a great pleasure to meet you, custodian Lichen. As the Princess of Equestria, I come humbly to the Sanctuary to forge new bonds between our two nations and I hope for the great Goddess to grace me with Her blessing in my mission.”

Twilight spotted the priest’s eyes glinting. She had decided during the flight to attempt to pay due respect to the Immaculate Moon, as a way of strengthening her position in the negotiations. Besides, she knew well that Midnight would appreciate such gestures.

“Joy fills my heart at your words, Princess!” Lichen admitted gladly, his smile widening. He then turned his attention to Midnight. “Greetings and blessings upon you too, child. Mind telling me your name?”

“Midnight Wind, piastan.”

“The gates of the Sanctuary are always open for the Goddess’ warriors, Maednoc Wentr!” Lichen declared, closing his eyes respectfully. “From that smirk you were trying to hide before, I know you found out the reason for my lone presence here,” he pointed out with a grimace of his own. “But had the Princess?”

Twilight shook her head. “I am, unfortunately, oblivious to the cause behind nopony else being around. I know it must have a certain meaning, but I haven’t yet had an opportunity to learn your customs thoroughly and with adequate insight...”

Lichen nodded, his eyes glinting. “Not to worry, Princess. Everything shall be clarified.” He then addressed the two charioteers, still standing in readiness. “You may leave the Princess’ transport in the landing cave on the western side, we shall take care of her belongings. Then rest as long as you need and return to your outpost. Your task is fulfilled.”

Without a word the two stallions saluted both the custodian and the Princess and took to the sky, leaving Twilight and Midnight alone with Lichen.

“Good, now I can begin the rant I have been instructed to grant you,” the priest turned his attention back to the mare with a friendly, ironic smile. “Your presence, Princess, the presence of an Equestrian and a royal as you understand it, is something that the Sanctuary has not before faced, I’m certain you are aware of that.”

“I am, indeed, custodian. It is a precedent for both of our countries,” Twilight stated resolutely.

“Yes, a ‘precedent’ indeed,” Lichen grumbled a little incoherently, rolling his eyes. “Where was I?” he asked, looking genuinely lost for a moment. “Ah, yes. We, the priesthood of the Goddess’ great temple, decided after a debate that you shall be greeted as if you were a new Lord arriving to take his or her seat. It is a rite that we find matching your stature, if not meant for you precisely, that is...”

Twilight barely stopped herself from cocking her eyebrow. “I feel greatly honored, custodian. I simply hope that this decision did not cause any... scissions among the honored priesthood of the Goddess,” she timidly declared.

Lichen but chuckled, which sounded a lot like a short cough. “Your respectful attitude shall be duly noted, believe me, Princess. You bring honor to your homeland, behaving like a polite, young maiden and not a fussy old hag like my wife!” He forced himself to shake his head again, sighing. “Am I not misbehaving tonight, Goddess forgive me...”

Twilight heard Midnight stifling a giggle before she spoke up, herself letting out a nervous snicker. “If it is any consolation, custodian, your ‘misconducts’ do make me feel less stressed about what’s to come.”

“You’re sincere. And witty, I like that in a pony,” Lichen replied merrily, his mouth widening in an honest grin. He then beckoned them both to follow him. “The Sanctuary of First Night, Princess, is our most holy place, as you must know already. As such, even if opened to any night-dweller, it must be protected and cared for by us...”

“That’s completely understandable,” Twilight assured him. She looked up, suddenly feeling as if she was standing still, and it was the peak itself which was rising up to meet her, covering the stars with its magnanimity.

The custodian continued, his tone growing serious. “Those that become Lords are responsible for our domain. They pass laws, guard our race from dangers. The gravity of their task must be reminded to them on some occasions.”

The group made their way through the stone bridge, underneath which the wild river was flowing rapidly, marking the boundaries of the sanctum in foam and rumble.

“Right here,” Lichen emphasized his words with a wide gesture, causing the chain on his neck to rattle, “before they can enter, the Lords are but poor pilgrims, seeking the blessing of the Immaculate Moon... for their great task. As you are doing right now, Princess.”

Twilight nodded, understanding the comparison in a whim. “I simply hope to be found worthy in the eyes of the Goddess.”

“Her Will is a beautiful mystery,” the custodian replied zealously before chuckling. “But I have a good feeling about you, Princess.” He gave her a paternal nod. “A really good feeling.”

“That means a lot to me, custodian,” she sincerely thanked him. She knew not if his position was of that much importance around, but any signs of support she was going to appreciate.

Lichen bowed his head politely before continuing. “This rite is called ‘Obzed u Obyete’. The Rite of Ingress. Shall we begin?”

Midnight joined in suddenly, stepping from behind Twilight. “Piastan, might I ask you something first?”

“Certainly, child.”

“Princess Twilight Sparkle is unfamiliar with most of our traditions. Would it be permissible to have me accompanying her during this and any future rites, so I could translate and describe them for her? It shall surely help her understand the right meaning and importance of everything that is happening.”

Twilight glanced at Midnight with gratitude, while the priest smiled.

“Oh, are you not a good foal, warrior?” he asked humorously. “I already wanted to grant you this permission, but your thoughtfulness is admirable, Nightguardian,” he praised Midnight before addressing Twilight again. “If you are ready to begin, Princess, let us not delay.”

“Of course. Please, I am ready.”

Lichen trotted towards the gate, while Twilight focused her eyes on it. Its form, two webbed wings of dark steel, was giving the impression like the entire peak could suddenly rise up and fly away from its rocky foundations.

The custodian positioned himself before the gate, sitting down and resting both of his hooves and his forehead on it, spreading his wings slowly. Midnight in the meantime stood a bit closer to Twilight, ready to aid her in understanding the rite. He whispered to her.

“Do not fear. This is not a test or anything...”

“I am not afraid because you are with me,” she replied quietly.

He smiled for a heartbeat, then focused on the priest who was about to begin the Rite of Ingress.

“Bogine! Uaia Mate! Neskaza Lunee!” Lichen shouted with a voice far more powerful than Twilight believed he possessed.

“Goddess, our Mother, Immaculate Moon...” Midnight nearly immediately translated his words.

“Hic wene peregre, pete skron! Pozwolae ipe spotn w Tuea Tuarie!”

The custodian slammed the gate with both of his hooves, causing a deep, metallic shiver to traverse through it.

“Here comes a pilgrim, seeking shelter. Allow her to rest in Your Sanctuary...”

Twilight was trying to listen carefully to every word, standing as if petrified. She could feel the echoing hum of the gateway resonating within her. A strange feeling of being scrutinized and judged befell her. Was it the rite, or the fact that she had taken notice of a number of small outlooks present in the mountain slope? She was certain she was being carefully observed from many directions.

“Bogine! Uaia Mate! Neskaza Lunee! Hic wene prodane, pete sluzb! Pozwolae ipe prod w Tuea Tuarie!” Lichen invoked, his hooves harshly connecting with the metal again. The sound seemed to have gained in strength and vehemence. It ringed in Twilight’s ears, muffling everything else. She could barely hear Midnight’s translation.

“Goddess, our Mother, Immaculate Moon... Here comes a servant, seeking duty, allow her to serve in Your Sanctuary...”

The custodian primed himself for a third supplication.

“Bogine! Uaia Mate! Neskaza Lunee! Hic wene dziete, pete nutrike! Pozwolae ipe rost w Tuea Tuarie!”

“Goddess, our Mother, Immaculate Moon... Here comes a child, seeking care, allow her to grow in Your Sanctuary...”

Twilight’s mind, subjected to the entrancing reverberation, suddenly began pondering on the incredible meaning of those words.

Batponies were pilgrims, servants and children of the Goddess. The Immaculate Moon was protecting and caring for those that praised Her... and those that were still rejecting Her Light. And the Lords of Noctraliya, they were the few ponies chosen to ensure that the Will of the Goddess would manifest itself, as it was proper...

Twilight suddenly wished to be fulfilling that task as well...

Her own heart was true and full of hope... She had not seen yet... but her eyes were seeking the Goddess’ Light... She had not listened... but her ears were ready for Her words...

The Immaculate Moon... was the one, true Goddess. And Twilight wanted to—

She blinked and shook her head. What had just happened? Did that echo of the gate suddenly affect her? Or was that the ambiance of the Sanctuary that made her mind wander in this strange direction?

Whatever that had been, Twilight berated herself on the inside. Losing focus was unacceptable in her situation. Especially now, when she was about to enter the most important sanctum of the batponies.

She anxiously awaited what was to come still, seeing that Lichen lifted his forelegs to the starry sky. The metallic hum died down, replaced back with the rumble of the river and the occasional gusts of mountain wind.

“Ia, piastan, blagat Tue, Bogine! Znaydae locum dla ipe!”

“I, custodian, beseech You, Goddess, find a place for her...” Midnight translated, curiously staring at Twilight.

She wondered if he had spotted her momentary enthrallment.

Lichen took off the chain from his neck and held the key in between his hooves. He stuck it in between the two, gigantic panels, and swiftly slid it upwards, causing a piercing tone to assault Twilight’s ears. Then he stepped back from the gate and turned, smiling and nodding at the mare. As he was approaching, Twilight felt a tremor passing under her hooves. A low rumble began resounding from the mountain before her.

“You have been allowed entry, Princess,” Lichen solemnly declared, bowing before her and then stepping to the side humbly.

Twilight did not answer, her gaze glued to the gate that had begun opening ever so slowly. It must have taken the strength of a hundred ponies to even try to animate such a construction and yet the movement of it was smooth and constant. A gust of warm air erupted from the Sanctuary, mingling with the cold of the night.

Midnight decided to back away a step, allowing Twilight to stand proudly on her own. She held her ground, her heart pounding and her breathing deep.

Light from inside of the Sanctuary began creeping on the ground in her direction. Yet soon a shadow invaded this pillar of illumination. It belonged to a stoic, middle-aged stallion, his head adorned with a silver circlet of incredible quality and his back covered by a long, jet black cloak. He was also wearing a long, silver-buttoned, dark blue garment, the style of which was entirely unfamiliar to Twilight. What she found well-known already, however, was that mane of cobalt hue and incredibly piercing, although aureolin and not saffron, eyes. The family resemblance was more than blatant.

Before her stood Midnight Eye, the Lord of Midnight Family. Six more figures stepped forward from the gate of the Sanctuary after him.

Twilight could not deny the uniqueness of the group before her. Altogether, seven ponies of different ages, physiques, gazes, even clothing. From an elder with a long, grey beard, squinting his eyes to see her better... a pony with a flamboyant grin and milky mane capable of causing envy... to a brownish stallion of timid stature, with a bat perched on his right shoulder.

There was also a mare of rich, azure mane and a breathtakingly majestic, charcoal gown, gazing intently and cordially at Twilight and Midnight alike.

Midnight Eye spoke up, his tone polite, but not even a trace of a smile present on his muzzle.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, we, the Covenant, welcome you.”

Midnight Eye took a step forward, assuming the role of the Covenant’s representative and giving Twilight a constant look of noble stoicism.

“Princess, we trust that your flight was without setbacks other than those caused by our weather. We are joyous to finally meet you and house you.” His tone was polite, if unenthusiastic at best. “I sincerely hope that my Equestrian is adequate.”

Twilight did not hear even a hint of wavering or anxiety whatsoever. “It is far more than adequate, Lord Midnight Eye,” she replied with a most affable smile to counter his constant coldness. “I am overjoyed to be a part of this momentous occasion. And, even if my knowledge of your language is limited, I wish to say... Neskaza Lunee,” she paused for everypony to bow their heads, “welae tuyiu noc illum...”

A smirk bloomed for a split-second on Midnight Eye’s muzzle at her words, which Twilight took for a good sign. Meanwhile, a Covenant member of white, milky mane chuckled.

“Such a convincing accent! Remarkable!” he assessed in proper, high Equestrian, which surprised the mare a great deal. He nudged his closest neighbor, a brown stallion who was, as it seemed, trying to find something fascinating in the ground underneath him. “I have told you the Princess will come duly prepared! I won!”

The other pony replied with a shrug, which caused a bat on his shoulder to comically wobble from side to side. “I-I do n-not r-remember this e-ever being a-a b-b-bet,” he mumbled, still not planning on looking up.

“You are no fun!”

Midnight Eye glanced behind, then shook his head in irritation.

“Apologies, Princess, we mean no disrespect,” he stated, although his voice did not change even a tone from its impassive vibe. “We, the Lords of Noctraliya, come from different walks of life and backgrounds, even for nobility. We are... discrepant somewhat fiercely,” he admitted, displeasure glinting in his eyes.

Taking note that the rest of the Covenant was also granting their mouthy comrade looks with truly various amounts of respect, Twilight decided disarming the tension was worth the try.

“Please, Lord Midnight Eye, do not fret. I find humor not being in any way contemptuous.”

“To bid vere, to bid vere...” the oldest pony present muttered to himself suddenly, stroking his long beard. If Twilight did not know better, she would have taken this Lord for Star Swirl’s distant, bat cousin.

“Notwithstanding,” Midnight Eye recommenced, “we wish this summit to meet the standards of poise and decorum, as it should. We will have an opportunity to sit down to converse more freely later. For now, however, customs dictate that a more formal introductions are in order.”

“By all means, Lord Midnight Eye,” Twilight agreed immediately, assuming a more regal pose.

The stallion beckoned at custodian Lichen, who had been quietly awaiting the summon. He positioned himself in equal distance from the Covenant and Twilight and cleared his throat with a hearty and whizzy cough.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, before you stand the Honored Lords of the Covenant. They are equal in stature, importance and glory. The Will of the Goddess is made manifest through them,” Lichen disclaimed, his voice firm yet with a tone of strange weariness to it. “Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight.”

Midnight Eye bowed his head and stepped back to join the rest of the group.

Lichen took a deep breath and continued. “Honored Lord Blessed of Family Fang.”

A stallion barely out of his colthood approached closer. His citrine irises were almost indistinguishable from his sclera, making his piercing gaze rather startling. The pony bowed his head solemnly, which gave Twilight a moment to assess his clothing. He was wearing a long, black... chasuble of sorts, and his gesture made the edges of his blue stole, ornate with silver threads, brush the ground.

“Blessings of the Goddess upon you. Your arrival fills us with great joy, Knaze,” Blessed Fang spoke, the peculiar, thoughtful tone of his voice adding to the otherworld aura that was present all around him. “This summit has been foretold to bring us new wisdom. We wish to drink from the font of this knowledge like one drinks from a cold, mountain spring.” He stared up, his eyes piercing Twilight through. “You shall share with us your message, Knaze. And we shall judge its worth.”

Twilight did her best to hide the urge to swallow. Blessed Fang was definitely... unsettling. But if he was at least willing to hear her out, she wasn’t going to squander such an opportunity.

“I am impatient to engage in diplomacy as well, Lord Blessed Fang,” she assured, bringing a warmer smile on her muzzle.

Blessed Fang but nodded, then stepped back, making room for another Lord.

“Honored Lord Crimson of Family Shade.”

Twilight had already learned, thanks to Midnight’s aid, that the pony of umber mane, in full general’s attire, was the one being introduced. Yet the stallion did not take the effort to step forward, simply glaring at her frigidly. After a few seconds of silence growing more and more awkward, he finally nodded his head and it constituted the entirety of his reaction.

Twilight replied with a proper bow, although this gesture of antipathy did make her even more concerned than she was before.

Lichen waited a moment longer, intrigued like the rest of the gathered whether Crimson Shade would decide to say anything after all, or actually move, but faced with the Lord’s stalwart and immovable stance, he recommenced.

“Honored Lord Harvest of Family Dusk.”

The brownish stallion with the bat on his shoulder timidly trotted a few steps, his eyes still glued to the ground, in a gesture that Twilight had already begun interpreting. The Lord’s rather simple, if elegant, clothing was strengthening her theory even further. And if Midnight was even remotely accurate in his knowledge about Dusk Harvest’s stammer...

“W-w-welcome, P-P-Princess. I-I-I am D-D-Dusk H-Harvest, a-at y-your s-service.”

He was. Twilight had trouble understanding almost every word that this shy pony was trying to say. His accent made it only worse.

The bat on Dusk Harvest’s shoulder was observing the mare in the pony’s stead. It tilted its head, as if evaluating her with its animal instinct. It suddenly nibbled its owner’s ear, which made the Lord jerk up and cross eyes with the mare finally.

“Oh! Uhm... Y-yes... A-and th-this i-is B-Blossom...” Dusk Harvest added, his muzzle red from abashment.

“A great pleasure to meet you, Lord Dusk Harvest... And you, Blossom,” Twilight responded with great warmth to her voice. She remembered the day when she first met with Fluttershy and she could not deny the similarity between one of her best friends and this timid batpony.

Her words made the stallion skittishly smirk.

“Th-th-th-th—”

Twilight frowned. Dusk Harvest’s impediment appeared more severe than she had thought. Blossom was nuzzling to the Lord’s neck, trying to console him, which Twilight thought could be a good idea. She leaned forward, wishing to express her encouragement—

“Thank you!”

—before ending up cringing and almost reeling back from the sudden outcry.

Realizing how loud his shout was Dusk Harvest grimaced woefully, his muzzle flaring up to the extreme.

Another of the Lords, appearing ready to come forth, rolled his topaz eyes and huffed. “Oh, marvelously exclaimed, well done making our esteemed guest deaf,” he blurted out, applauding with a prolonged stomping of his hooves.

Dusk Harvest shivered and stepped back, not daring to look at Twilight any longer. She followed him with her gaze as Lichen introduced the self-proclaimed critic of savoir-vivre.

“Honored Lord Bright of Family Crescent.”

The milky-maned batpony skipped forward, his muzzle widening in a jubilant, wide smile. His robes had swirly nebulae on them, made of various, resplendent and rich greens to match his topaz eyes. It made him clearly the most... colorful of the group.

“Ha, Princess, I am ecstatic to see you! By my ancestors, what a unique pleasure this is!”

He was also the most excited, as it appeared. There was something in the way he pronounced “ecstatic” that made Twilight immediately feel uncomfortable. She was not going to show it, but the sensation still stood.

“I’m equally charmed that I have been granted an opportunity to meet the honored Covenant, Lord Bright Crescent,” she replied.

“I would hope so!” he riposted with a mischievous grin. “I would be eternally grateful, Princess, if you would be able to extricate from your busy schedule a moment for a personal get-together. I am simply dying to talk with you about your exotic domain!”

Twilight blinked. That sounded quite ironic.

“Lord Bright Crescent,” she replied solemnly, “I would be privileged to talk about Equestria with you when the time allows it. And I hope we could find a calm moment to converse about fine arts as well. I am aware of your fascination with them and I think we could find the common ground.”

Bright Crescent shone at her words. Which could have passed for a pun in its own right.

“Ha, it would be exquisite! What a treat! Ha!”

Exhaling in overwhelming joy the Lord backed away. Twilight smiled on the inside. Midnight’s helpful tip about this stallion’s interests worked wonders. She was now certain that she would be able to sway this already enthusiastic pony and acquire an ally in the Covenant.

“Honored Lord Word of Family Sunfall.”

An elderly stallion in an ashen garment quite similar to Midnight Eye’s cautiously approached Twilight, his eyes betraying fatigue appropriate for his senile age. He stopped to ponder something, then, surprisingly, looked past the mare and straight at Midnight, who was until now standing at attention, barely even blinking.

“Wampir, adiuma ia?” the Lord inquired in a raspy tone.

Midnight straightened his salute. “Tac, hwalbu haspadr!”

“Ia rozumt Ekwestriyar, ale ia hab trudnosti w dict to. Mozna tu dict Knaze iz ia bid smutnu ia nye bide naybarbenu discipul w iaa scole?” Sunfall Word said, glancing at Twilight to let her know he did not forget about her presence.

Midnight took a step forward, taking his place at the mare’s side.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, Honored Lord Word of Family Sunfall asked me to convey to you that although he understands Equestrian, he has difficulties in speaking it. He wishes to express his apologies for not being the best pupil when attending school,” he translated in an official, firm tone.

In the meantime a broad smile invaded Sunfall Word’s muzzle and Twilight did her best to give him a grateful expression for his honesty.

“Lord Sunfall Word, that still makes you better prepared than I am, I have to confess. I’m afraid my knowledge of Noctraliyar is... minuscule at best. I’ve never had the opportunity to learn it before.”

“Ha, uai uctai tue, Knaze, nye timorae...” Sunfall Word immediately replied.

“Don’t you worry, Princess, we shall teach you,” Midnight translated the offer, a hint of happiness present in his otherwise stern voice.

“Oh, uhm... Iae grate tu?” Twilight cautiously replied, causing Sunfall Word to nod, a playful spark lighting up his tired gaze.

When he moved back, Twilight knew that there was but one member of the Covenant missing. And her introduction was bound to be most interesting.

“Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist.”

Azure Mist, the only mare of the Covenant, brought on her muzzle an expression of pure, unabated kindness, stepping forward with the grace of a ballerina. Her charcoal dress was far more than luxurious and her earrings with bluish jewels would be more than enough to buy a hamlet in Equestria, denizens included.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle,” the Lord began, her tone like the sweetest honey, “we have been expecting you eagerly. Thank you for graciously answering our invitation. We are humbled by your presence.”

Twilight was not going to be caught in the trap of her demeanor. Nor was she going to be beaten in this diplomatic game. Yes, she had not had the chance to engage in such a sophisticated form of dueling, but she was going to try her best nonetheless.

... hoping to succeed against the odds.

“Lord Azure Mist, I am equally honored to meet you. And hopeful that the spirit of cooperation and good will shall forge an everlasting friendship between us. I’ve had the pleasure of acquainting myself with one of your subjects already. His loyalty towards you was most inspiring. I am now keen on knowing more about you.”

Azure Mist’s smile became even sweeter. “Oh, we shall have apt time to do so, I imagine. You are our guest, after all, away from your homeland, and we shall make certain that you have all the due attention, Princess.”

“I have experienced this care already, Lord Azure Mist, and I know I can only expect more coming my way,” Twilight responded with unmatched grace. “I am humbled to be granted such a level of attention.”

“We are glad that you are expecting us to be good hosts and partners in this unique, sublime adventure which our negotiations will be,” Azure Mist replied in mounting joy, even allowing herself a playful smirk. “I must warn you though, Princess, the Covenant is ready to make you see things our way.”

Twilight somehow spotted a shade passing through Midnight Eye’s face before she riposted. “I’m pretty certain that we can both share our points of view in cooperation and not rivalry.”

Azure Mist bowed her head, although Twilight could not abandon the notion that it was a patronizing gesture and nothing more. Despite her kind smile and even kinder gaze, the Lord had that spark in her eyes that was an unmistakable sign of distrust and caution.

Twilight was also certain that Midnight was paying undivided attention to every single word spoken. He had told her of his willingness to observe every detail of her encounter with the Covenant. She was already curious of his opinion.

Azure Mist soon returned to join the rest of the group, which marked the end of initial formalities. Midnight Eye spoke up once more.

“We, the Covenant, greet you warmly. Yet allow us to extend our welcome to your companion and guide as well, Princess. Come forth, Nightguardian.”

Without a moment of hesitation, Midnight stomped forward. His salute was perfect, his gaze keen and his expression unmovable.

Midnight Eye smiled at him. “We, the Covenant, welcome you home, warrior.”

“Hwalbyi haspadri!”

The stallion strengthened his stance even further, almost causing Twilight to sigh in awe. In his full attire, with that incredible firmness to his eyes, Midnight presented himself admirably. And was really captivating.

Midnight Eye continued. “May you rest well in the lands of your ancestors and may this and your future tasks serve the glory of our Mother, the Immaculate Moon...”

Even Twilight bowed her head a little, wishing to add to this greeting Midnight received. When she looked up, she could swear that both Blessed Fang and Sunfall Word were paying closer attention to her.

“Haspadri,” Midnight exclaimed with unshakable conviction, “to bid honos, prod Bogine i uaia Matrie!”

“Ita to bid,” Midnight Eye replied, before turning to Twilight. “I am uncertain whether you are aware, Princess, but warrior Midnight Wind is a relative of mine.”

“I am, yes, Lord Midnight Eye.”

“I hope it shall not spoil him too much if I publicly state that I am proud of his conviction and service,” the Lord pointed out before turning back to his comrades. Twilight could swear that, for some reason, he addressed Azure Mist particularly with those words.

Midnight did not show even a hint of satisfaction at this glorification. Bright Crescent rolled his eyes, however.

“Yes, yes, all Midnights are the best, can we now stop with the petty histrionics in front of the Princess?”

Twilight stifled a giggle at his haughty tone, while Midnight Eye exhaled in resignation. “Poise and decorum,” he muttered to himself. “Poise and decorum...” He brought back the emotionless mask on his face before addressing the mare again. “Let us proceed inside, Princess. We should not delay, there is still much ahead of us tonight.”

“Of course,” Twilight wholeheartedly agreed.

Without any more words, the Covenant created a small circle around Twilight and Midnight, who took his place at her side, with Midnight Eye leading this makeshift procession. Twilight would love to ask whether this formation was the continuation of the Rite of Ingress, but as soon as her eyes caught the glimpse of the Sanctuary, her mind could focus on nothing else but what she witnessed after gazing through the massive gate.

General Adamant Fang was right. She could use seeing this place in installments.

The great cavern that was the birthplace of Noctraliya was enough to fit Ponyville inside, including Twilight’s new castle. The mountain of the Sanctuary must have been hollowed out almost completely, making room for a place that for certain could have served as a shelter for an entire race, one living among rock and snow above dark, pine forests. This place was almost like a metaphor for the entire batpony country.

On the left and right Twilight spotted enormous columns chiseled to look like tree trunks, marked by twinkling stars of shiny, pale jewels. Their reflections were dancing around, like playful will-o’-wisps, granting the place an enchanting, eerie glow. On the far ceiling of the cave, lanterns were hung among clusters of polished minerals reminding Twilight of pinecones, spreading this silver luminance all over the Sanctuary. For somepony of regular eyesight, the cavern would appear illuminated just enough, but for batponies? This place was more bright than the white walls of Canterlot in summer. Yet it was not a harsh glow, but a dignified, if whimsical, aura which was spreading itself all around the place.

“Wow...”

An expression of astonishment left Twilight’s mouth, surprisingly causing Dusk Harvest to mutter, without turning.

“D-d-do you l-like i-it h-h-here, P-Princess?”

“It’s... it’s... I’m speechless. Astounding...”

The gate behind began slowly closing with a deep rumble, leaving Twilight standing on a small elevation of the main, stone tract leading through the cavern, allowing her to take in the magnitude of this place.

Her awe grew even more when she realized that through the middle of the cave weaved itself a little river, led through a slim, chiseled canal, with pockets of greenery planted alongside its passage. The center of the cavern was clear, leaving space for a marketplace dotted with fountains of smooth stone, taking shapes of various mountain flowers. One in particular, resembling an edelweiss, was sending cascades of clear water from all of its stony bracts, which were splashing down into a large pond down below, full of water lilies.

A sudden voice with a harsh accent tore Twilight away from her amazement.

“Generations and generations of batponies built the Tuarie. And it stood tall, despite some who would wish to see it toppled and turned to ash.”

Twilight gazed at Crimson Shade to her left, who gave her a glance of borderline disdain. Her mind raised alert. There was something at the basis of his words that spelt old grievance.

“Whoever would want to destroy such a wondrous place?” she asked, wishing to show concern.

“There were... some,” the Lord’s frigid reply rang in her ears before he turned his gaze away.

The group made their way down the slope. The paved, stone road leading through the Sanctuary was flanked on both sides by a throng of curious batponies standing behind a cordon of guards in dark leather armors. Twilight took note that many bystanders were wearing the priesthood robes, betraying their assignment to that caste. That was to be expected from a holy place like this one, but the mare was not prepared for quite such an attendance of clergy.

Pair after pair of reflective eyes, all were gazing at her. Occasional whispers sounding from the sides were a sign that the inhabitants were actively commenting on Twilight’s presence. Among the crowd, one of the stallions picked up his daughter and sat her on his head, just so the little bat filly could see properly what the commotion was about, wonderment and fascination in her little, amber irises.

Twilight smiled right at the child, wishing to show her friendliness. Yet it only made the little pony slide down her father’s neck and hide her muzzle in his dark mane. The nearby ponies took note of that, their gazes becoming even more reserved and cautious than before.

Bravo, Twilight. Well done, indeed.

The procession reached the middle of the cave, having most of the commoners following behind, and the mare finally took note of a place on the distant side of the cavern which the road they were on was leading to. And if amazement was with her this entire time, it was now bound to become stuck with her permanently.

“Is this...?”

“The Great Shrine,” Lord Blessed Fang immediately answered. “Our first and greatest place of worship, may it stand for ten thousand years still.”

Before Twilight’s eyes appeared an enormous relief made out of dark marble, spanning almost the entire back wall of the grotto. It was nothing else than a representation of the Immaculate Moon herself, the full-face likeness of Princess Luna. Her eyes were closed and a gentle smile was blooming on her muzzle. Her stony portrait had its wings extended to their full reach and somehow that made the sculpture look like it was warmly inviting everypony to pass through a tunnel that was placed underneath it.

The most stunning thing for Twilight was that Princess Luna, despite her features looking sharper than normal, was not presented as a batpony. The mare had been certain that if noctrali considered themselves the children of the Goddess, then the Immaculate Moon would be portrayed as being physically similar to them. Fangs, tufts of hair on her ears, webbed wings, perhaps even a lack of horn. This was not the case, however, Princess Luna was firmly shown as a grown alicorn and she was sculptured with breathtaking details, almost to the barbs of her feathers.

“Excuse me,” Twilight asked of Midnight Eye, catching up to him, “how long did it take to finish this relief?”

The Lord smiled a most proud smile and gave her a quiet reply. “It was worked on for almost two centuries. A hundred and ninety two years, to be precise.”

“Oh my. It... shows, definitely.”

“Indeed. But even this gesture of our veneration pales in comparison to what the Goddess does for us, caring for us night and day,” the Lord assured, lowering his head in humility.

“Still, a sign of this magnitude...” Twilight added, her eyes admiring the details to Luna’s ethereal, flowing mane. The reflections dancing on the marble made it look almost animated.

“To venerate the Goddess is right and just. We seek not Her favor with our actions,” Midnight Eye continued, his tone pious.

“Oh, but I am certain she simply had to take notice of such a sign of devotion and rained Her blessings upon you for it. You take, you give, after all,” Twilight stated with conviction, wishing to address Midnight Eye’s humble piety. She knew Princess Luna personally and whether or not the Alicorn of the Night could grant god-like benedictions, Twilight was certain that such loyalty was dear to the Princess’ heart.

However, her words only caused Midnight Eye to cringe. He quickly composed himself, but his voice became colder than usual.

“The Immaculate Goddess is not obliged to follow any rules, especially those of repayment,” he whispered through his clenched teeth.

Twilight paled. “I—”

“There can be those who think that faith is based on barter, like on a marketplace,” the Lord continued, his offence more than blatant, “more so, that they can even take without giving. But true faith is not about seeking grace through bribery. Faith is service. Faith is humility.”

“I didn’t mean to—” Twilight tried to speak up, seeing as Midnight and the other Lords were attempting to overhear the quiet exchange.

“I want to believe that you did not,” the Lord cut her short. “Although I would not expect a soleerane to understand the delicate nature of our worship. Now, if—” It was Midnight Eye’s turn to be interrupted, just as the group entered the paved approach to the temple, marked by a set of dark marble arcades.

A commotion started among the crowd. A firm rhythm of iron-cladded hooves was approaching from the right and the gathered were making room almost in panic.

Twilight was about to openly inquire about what was happening, but the weary look on the Lord’s face and the fearful spark in Midnight’s eyes told her more than she wanted to know.

Custodian Lichen, until that moment calmly leading the gathered crowd, appeared just beside her. “Princess, remain calm, please,” he coughed the sentence out before rushing to meet whoever was approaching.

“What does this mean?” Twilight whispered towards Midnight, using the fact that everypony was busy observing the sudden happening.

“Don’t worry, I’ll protect you no matter what,” he responded to her in great haste and caution.

The crowd parted out of a sudden and Twilight saw who was causing this sudden shift of atmosphere.

Three ponies, two stallions and a mare. Three ponies wearing the same armor that she saw Ebon Fang’s statue showcasing, grand and ceremonial. Three juggernauts of ornamental, dark purple metal. Their inky cloaks were sweeping the stone tiles of the road and hoods were hiding everything but their muzzles, which were bound tightly by tar black cloths. Twilight could not even spot the eyes of these warriors, but she could tell that they were observing her and only her. And those unseen gazes caused shivers to go up and down her spine.

Lichen stood in front of the newcomers and spoke, despite everypony in the immediate vicinity giving the armored group due, respectful space and remaining absolutely quiet.

“Tuariani...” the custodian’s voice was timid and reserved.

One of the armored ponies, standing in the middle, trotted forward. His steps were heavy, almost sluggish, and their weight was much more than one would imagine, even from this amount of gear on a strong pony. Without a word he raised one of his forelegs and pointed at Twilight, which made the mare’s coat stand on end.

“Bid tuyiu yiudic ad ipe?” Lichen inquired, to which the stallion nodded profoundly.

The warrior then reared, bringing up all the weight of his armor, a remarkable feat of strength, and slammed his forelegs on the ground. A deep echo was sent all around the deathly silent cavern.

Twilight took notice a small tremor passing under her hooves. She felt petrified by the presence of ponies who caused the entire crowd of their brethren to remain motionless and anxious. Whatever was happening, even the Lords around her moved to the sides with respect. Only Midnight remained by her, but she could tell that it was taking all of his resolve not to back away.

Lichen bowed his head before the armored stallion and spoke up with reverence.

“Tuariani, ipe nye bide noctrale, ipe—”

The warrior reared and stomped his hooves a second time, causing the custodian to shudder. He did not cease his pleas, however.

“Mozn ia... dict ipe, kwo demor ipe?”

In response to this question, the leader of the group turned to his companions. They both nodded in unison and so the silent permission was granted to the priest, who scuttled away towards Twilight.

“Princess, Tuariani wish to pass their judgment upon you,” he rushed through the sentence, his straw eyes full of angst.

“Wh—”

“You must step aside, child. Now,” Lichen ordered Midnight before shifting his attention back. “Please, Knaze, simply listen to me. Stand tall and do not move, no matter what will be happening. Nothing wrong shall occur to you, I promise it on my blood. Just stay where you are. You face the Test of Faith.”

Twilight felt her heart racing. A Test of Faith? What was that implying? What was going to happen? She was not a batpony, she did not believe in the Immaculate Moon! How could she stand any test like that?! She did not have time to even prepare, nopony told her anything about this!

Midnight gave her a look of mounting worry. He wished to say something, but Lichen rushed him.

“Move, child!”

Twilight’s breathing stopped. How could she stand this sudden examination without Midnight nearby? She could not bear this on her own! She was not ready for anything like this!

The group of “tuariani” began stomping their way forward, their hooves in a grim, steady rhythm. Midnight glanced at them, then at Twilight again. A spark appeared in his eyes when their gazes crossed. And in that glint she saw all that she wished to see. All the love he had for her.

And that silent empowerment, that one stare, gave her the confidence to stand her ground even when Midnight followed Lichen to join the rest of the crowd.

The three armored warriors were firmly approaching, their steps sending rippling echoes around the cavern. Twilight felt her knees weaken. Whoever those ponies were, they had a hold over the populace and even the Covenant, the Lords of which had with great reverence made way for these “tuariani”. An aura of authority was accompanying those strange ponies. Authority and dread. One that was with relative ease crushing Twilight’s own, royal presence.

The warriors came ever so close. It caused the mare’s heart to flutter. She realized that, for some reason, the edges of her vision darkened. The luminescence of the cave began subsiding at a steady pace and she had no idea why exactly. Was the closeness of these dreaded warriors snuffing out light from around them? Who were those dark and grim characters, did they possess magical prowess? Batponies with magic?!

Wait, no!

Twilight realized something she missed. “Tuariani” had round symbols of the Moon on their chestplates, made out of a pale rock that she had come in contact with before. Luneeit. The mineral that was hampering spellcasting was embedded in the metal and its proximity must have been suppressing the enchantment she put on her eyes.

She was only hoping for the effect to hold and not dispel entirely. Still, finding a scientific explanation in this unsettling scenario was a small glimmer of hope.

The leader of the group approached even closer. Twilight saw a glint of his eyes under his hood and that spark caused her to grow stiff. She could simply stand and wait. Wait for something to happen.

Without a word, the big stallion leaned forward, his muzzle coming strangely close to Twilight’s. She could tell he was judging her, looking deep into her eyes. She knew not whether he would speak to her, his actions so far were without commentary other than this deep, almost raspy breathing she could hear clearly now.

The stallion suddenly straightened himself. He brought his front hooves together in a fierce clap that caused Twilight’s ears to twitch. Then he slammed his forelegs down, the other two warriors doing the same. In that fierce echo, Twilight could hear the reverberation of the grand gate of the Sanctuary which affected her not long ago.

It was a strange hum of devotion and service. And it was most peculiar. Sounds were not supposed to ring like that on their own. But there was that deep timbre, washing through her again like a tidal wave.

She felt her breathing becoming slower, calm. Her mind stopped racing and her frantic heartbeat returned to normal. She kept staring under the armored pony’s hood, in search for the color of his eyes. She felt that he was returning his gaze.

The other two “tuariani” approached and took their places slightly behind Twilight, standing in a circle, in equal distances from one another. Then they repeated their gesture, clamping their hoofshoes and stomping the ground.

This time the echo travelling through Twilight made her stoic and empowered. She had nothing to hide, nothing vile on her mind. No schemes, no strings and no intrigues. She felt herself purified by this strange ritual conducted by the trio. It was not magical, not of arcane or elemental nature, but it had strength in it nonetheless.

“Tuariani” performed again their motion. The third time the sound became... promising. Hopeful. The warriors were no longer frightening for her. They were imposing, but not startling. She felt a surge of respect towards them, for some reason. She watched as their leader stepped closer and placed his right hoof on her chest, wrinkling her dress. The pressure she felt on her was astonishing. And not only its physical aspect. The last, small vibes of the resonance were passing through the armored hoofshoe, making Twilight’s heart respond in the same rhythm.

She felt her eyes closing involuntarily. Her lungs took a deep breath that rejuvenated not only her body, but her mind. Her soul. A feeling of cleansing was bestowed upon her. Then her eyelids lifted themselves and she crossed gazes with the pony in front of her. She knew of his tranquil approval.

He and his comrades turned away and made their way through the crowd without a word. Twilight looked after them. She could not help herself. She experienced gratitude that they have judged her and found her worthy.

Somepony placed his hoof on her shoulder and shook her delicately.

“Princess? Princess, are you alright?”

She blinked.

... where was she? What...? Wait, where did those scary ponies go?! They were approaching her a moment ago!

She turned to see Lichen giving her a most concerned look. “Princess, can you hear me?”

“Y-yes, I can. What happened?” she asked, looking around. The Covenant was exchanging glances between each other, the crowd was back to its murmuring. Midnight was standing right behind Lichen, a worried-beyond-measure look in his eyes.

The custodian inquired again. “Are you fine? What are you feeling? What have you experienced?”

Twilight concentrated. The echoes of fear were finally leaving her. She was glad that those... “tuariani” went away!

“I feel—”

Blank. Nothing.

There was nothing.

She was certain she had felt something else just before! Something... Anything! It was... was it just fear? Or anxiety? No, not that. Was it...? No, she knew she had experienced a sensation of... of...

No. Don't dwell on it.

“I don’t know.”

Lichen exhaled. “Thank the Goddess.”

“For what?”

“Tuariani,” Blessed Fang stepped forward, addressing Twilight, “have not found you offending the Goddess with your presence. Otherwise, you would be struck by horror and dread...”

Horror and dread? “Wait, why would I offend the Goddess by my sheer presence...?” she asked, confused. Could she break any hidden rules or taboos by simply visiting?

Lichen took the initiative. “Princess, please do not feel threatened by any of this. Tuariani can put anypony to the Test. You withstood it, that means that you did not come here to contest the Will of the Immaculate Moon...”

Everypony bowed their heads, but Twilight. She felt... she felt offended that such a great distrust was being shown towards her. If she were to be honest, most other diplomats would have already taken their leave after being subjected to something so... distressing. But not her. She had a mission to fulfill. She was going to finish it.

And, well... she owed so much to Midnight himself.

He had approached her by now, trying to hide his deep, honest worry behind his professional demeanor.

“Princess, I am deeply sorry I could not have provided you aid,” he declared in an official manner, but his eyes were asking another question.

Are you fine, my light?

Twilight cleared her throat. “There is no need for apologizing, Nightguardian. I thank you for your concern, however,” she stated, staring back at him intensely.

I am, please don’t worry.

She continued. “I’m glad to have such a loyal and dutiful retainer assigned to me.”

I love you.

“It is an honor to be of assistance to an envoy like you, Princess.”

I love you too.

Lichen’s chuckle interrupted those two simultaneous exchanges.

“Isn’t he a respectful little colt, Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight?” he queried, glancing at the middle-aged stallion whose smirk showed Family pride.

Azure Mist decided to interfere. “Oh, I have told Lord Midnight Eye that he shall be up to the task!” she pointed out, causing Bright Crescent to huff.

“The infallible has spoken,” he remarked in a voice that could very well belong to a divine judge, causing Azure Mist to pierce him through with her cold gaze.

Twilight barely contained a giggle. Midnight Eye, in the meantime, shook his head. He mouthed something that could have very well been “poise and decorum” before speaking up.

“We have witnessed the Princess being allowed to remain between us. Let us not delay then. The ceremony shall begin soon.”

Twilight turned to Lichen. “I have many questions... Many.”

“No doubt,” the custodian agreed. “However, now is not the time, Princess. I promise to explain everything after we are done with all of the festivities for tonight. Now, we must proceed to the Great Shrine.” He pointed towards the massive relief. “A momentous occasion such as this allows us to conduct a special rite, one that all of the gathered wish to be a part of.”

Twilight looked around, seeing as the closest members of the crowd began nodding, agreeing with the priest.

Midnight cocked an eyebrow. “Will there be homiliye, piastan?”

“Indeed, child,” Lichen confirmed, which caused the warrior’s face to beam.

“I still have no idea what is going on,” Twilight admitted once the procession continued.

Lichen decided to keep closer to her now, so he was the one to answer her. “During the biggest ceremonies, the priesthood of a shrine can sometimes decide to retrieve the most important of scriptures from the temple vaults and read out excerpts from them to the populace. Hearing the tales of our past, written with the inspiration from our Mother, is something everypony awaits eagerly.”

“Oh, that sounds extraordinary. We do not possess anything like that in Equestria,” Twilight confessed. Historical documents regarded as something sacred? How intriguing!

“And tonight,” Lichen added, “Honored Lord Blessed of Family Fang shall read out a text which he himself chose. As he is an antas and a Lord, this is as festive and exceptional as it can be, Princess...”

Twilight glanced at Blessed Fang to her right, who returned a slight bow of his head, piercing her with his citrine gaze.

She gave him a cordial smile. “I feel deeply honored, Lord Blessed Fang.”

After the group had reached the open tunnel leading to the Great Shrine, having the entire crowd following loyally behind, Twilight spotted a strong, silver aura lighting up the distant end of the passage. Having had experienced the Sanctuary, Twilight was ready to tackle this temple to the Immaculate Moon.

... no, she was not.

The assault of mercurial light was enough to make Twilight squint. The interior of the shrine was a meld of marble, silver and shining, pale jewels. Every inch of this massive temple, this cathedral, irradiated with splendor devoted to the Immaculate Moon. Splendor that could rival the one of the Royal Castle of Canterlot. A rich, cobalt rug was leading through the massive set of tall columns towards a grand altar, behind which a discus of pure, polished silver was placed, similarly to how it looked at the Border’s shrine. This symbol of the Goddess, however, was outshining, both figuratively and literally, any other piece of craftsmanship Twilight had come into contact with. The level of detail to it was enough to have astronomers learn the Moon’s topography from it.

“Princess,” Midnight’s whisper weaved itself among the echo of hoofsteps of the crowd entering the shrine, “your jaw is hanging.”

Twilight realized her expression of awe was more than blatant. Her cheeks flared as she spotted Lichen trying to hide a chuckle at her amazement. She quickly composed herself, however.

“It is a remarkable temple. I have never before seen someplace quite so... grandeur.”

“Uai brazai to...” Sunfall Word declared, smirking to himself impishly.

“We’ll take it,” Midnight translated his words and Twilight grinned at the venerable pony.

The pillows prepared for the supplicants were of solid quality, and those readied for the Covenant and Twilight were not in any way more luxurious, in accordance to the idea that equality reigned in the shrines to the Goddess. The mare was lead to the front row of the seats taking her place flanked by Midnight Eye and Crimson Fang, the other Lords taking their places according to an order Twilight had taken notice of, but could not discern yet. Midnight sat in the second row, slightly behind her, giving her a warm glance of encouragement.

“Pardon me, Lord Midnight Eye,” she decided to ask, “what can I expect to happen now?” She was keen on making up to the stallion for the previous exchange they had.

“Once everypony is seated,” the Lord replied, checking behind him for attendance, “Lord Blessed Fang and the other antasi shall bring forth a scroll containing the homiliye chosen. ‘Lesson’? ‘Sermon’, perhaps? I think that would be the closest possible translation.”

“And Lord Blessed Fang will read from it to us all?”

“Yes, indeed.”

Twilight felt her embarrassment gathering. “Uhm, excuse me, but I am afraid I will not have the vaguest of ideas what I am hearing if the sermon shall be delivered in—”

“Oh, fear not, Princess,” Midnight Eye responded, a strange note to his voice. “You will understand well enough...”

The stallion smirked, then focused on the altar, where the priesthood was already gathering. From what Twilight understood, these ponies in chasubles were considered the antasi, a different kind of batpony clerics, responsible for interpreting and revealing of prophecies and conducting rites such as the one she was partaking in.

A few minutes later, when all of the gathered took their places, Blessed Fang approached the altar. His voice, which Twilight had only heard as serene, now boomed, echoing around the temple with great force.

“Children of the Goddess, heed me!”

As if on cue, everypony around assumed the prayer positions, more or less causing a gust of wind to sweep through the place. Twilight jerked her forelegs up, not wishing to stand out as uninvolved.

Blessed Fang examined the crowd, his eyes hanging on Twilight for a moment longer.

“Tonight, we welcome a guest among us! Tonight, we house an envoy from the land beyond ours! Tonight, the Goddess Herself allows a foreign mare to walk between us, for Her merciful hoof is extended towards all!”

Twilight gulped. She felt the attention of everypony shifting towards her.

“We, Her children, welcome Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Equestria, among us! And, for the glory of the Immaculate Moon...” The unified motion of lowered heads constituted the pause. “... we tell her this tale, in her tongue.”

Blessed Fang turned around and two other priests presented him with a massive, ancient looking scroll in a surprisingly solid condition. The Lord displayed it to the gathered with pride, then spread it before him on the altar. He commenced reading from it in a steady rhythm, which made Twilight think of meditative cadences. He was smoothly translating verse after verse, albeit using some archaic Equestrian here and there.

“And came the Goddess to the ponies and said She unto them: ‘I am the Goddess, Immaculate Moon... Ye shall be my children.’ And rejoiced the ponies walking the earth. And rejoiced the ponies soaring the skies. And rejoiced the ponies gazing beyond. And asking they were for signs from Her, so they would know She is their Mother. And so did She weave gifts three to bestow upon them.”

Twilight was paying close attention to every word. What she was hearing sounded like a batpony myth concerning the various abilities of Equestrian ponies.

“And said She unto the ponies walking the earth: ‘Earth shall listen to you and sustain you and hunger shall not be yours. Will ye take my gift, a Mother’s gift?’ And took they the gift and used it well. And joyous were they, for earth did listen to them and sustained them and hunger was not theirs. But soon hardened their hearts and spoke they not to Her anew. And cry did the Goddess, for thankless they were.”

Twilight felt her eyes widening.

“So asked She the ponies soaring the skies: ‘Do ye also want to go away?’ And said they: ‘No, for Thou art the Goddess.’ Smiled She upon them and said: ‘Then yours shall be the power over rain and cloud, over hail and snow, and the skies will obey ye. Will ye take my gift, a Mother’s gift?’ And took they the gift and used it well. But fill did their minds with pride and waged they war with the power over rain and cloud, over hail and snow, for the skies obeyed them. And said they unto themselves: ‘Who is as we?’ And cry did the Goddess, for vain they were.”

A hiss of disapproval echoed through the temple, many agreeing murmurs accompanying it.

“So asked She the ponies gazing beyond: ‘Do ye also want to go away?’ And said they: ‘No, for Thou are the Goddess.’ Asked She them again: ‘Will ye vain become and forget Me?’ And answered they: ‘No, for serve Thee we want, through centuries of centuries.’ Asked She them a third time: ‘Will ye be my children?’ And answered they: ‘Threefold we promise Thee, Goddess!’ Smiled She upon them and said: ‘Then thy gaze will see what is hidden and thy will alone shape shall and create. Will ye take my gift, a Mother’s gift?’ And took they the gift and used it well. But then said they unto Her: ‘See we what is hidden and our will alone shapes and creates. Need we then a Goddess?’ And cry did the Goddess, for great was the treason of theirs.”

Blessed Fang took a moment to focus his gaze on Twilight, bringing with it the stares of the entire shrine.

She felt her heart thrashing in her chest.

“Left the Goddess the ponies that left Her. And came She to the land of snow and stone, where winds howled and cried. And sat She in the skies high and wept. But voices She heard, from caverns deep. And heard She: ‘Moon, Thou awakened us!’ And saw She the ponies of caves and said She unto Herself: ‘Will they be My children?’ Commanded She Her sign to shine down upon them, but Herself did She not show. And heard She: ‘Moon, to praise Thou is right and just. But praise alone is what we have. Will Thou take our gift, thy servants’ gift?’ Smiled She upon them and said She unto Herself: ‘Care I shall for them. And on the night foretold to them, they alone shall justly become My Children.’ ”

“Glory be to the Goddess! Hwale bidae dla Bogine!”

“Hwale bidae dla Bogine!”

Blessed Fang’s call caused the entire temple to reply in unison, which made Twilight cringe at the volume. And cringe at her thoughts.

She felt shocked by what she heard during this “lesson” she had just received. And not only by that, for she believed that she was able to deal with a couple of religious parallels, more or less true to reality.

Lord Midnight Eye, whilst paying due attention to what was being preached, did grace her with a taunting look of dignity mixed with hubris at one point. Lord Crimson Fang, sitting on her right, did not even have to stare, she could feel the pride emanating from him all through the sermon.

And Midnight... She heard well that Midnight’s pious shout was not void of this zealous fervor that accompanied everypony gathered.

Everypony but Twilight, that is.

She heard rustling and murmurs when batponies began lifting themselves from their places, which must have marked the end of the ceremony. She stood up, folding her wings and checking how much did her gown wrinkle, trying to avoid staring at anypony from the Covenant. She knew exactly what she could spot hidden in their eyes.

Sure enough Azure Mist spoke to her, approaching. “Such a pleasure, having a soleerane with us during a homiliye. I am glad she could listen to the tales of our nation.”

“Yes, indeed, superb,” Bright Crescent answered her, giving the nearing Blessed Fang a glare. “You sure know which fragments to pick, friend.”

The antas did not even respond at first, his citrine eyes fixated on Twilight. “I meditated a long time on what I should read out. It was the Goddess’ Will that I have encountered this excerpt. I hope I have managed to translate it properly, Knaze.”

Twilight could no longer pretend that she did not acknowledge the Lords around her. She stared up, trying to keep her gaze firm and hide her discouragement.

“You have done a remarkable job, Lord Blessed Fang, I understood the entirety of the lesson. And took every word to heart.” She did not know whether they would spot her lie, but at this point she simply couldn’t care. “I feel like I need to contemplate on this fragment some more, however.”

Blessed Fang’s calm expression did not shift. “If that is the case, we could grant you an official copy of the scripture.”

“Blessed Fang!” Crimson Shade turned to the priest with astonishment in his eyes. He glanced at Twilight, trying to compose himself a bit. “The Goddess wishes all to know Her teachings, of course, but granting a-a blessed manuscript just like that—”

“Shall be a sign of our good will towards the Princess,” the antas replied with his usual, ethereal conviction. “How can we hope to spread the Goddess’ message without creating ‘letters’ containing it and granting them to those who wish to be non-believers no more?”

Twilight did not know whether to be thankful, surprised or confused by what she had heard. She ended up experiencing a bit of everything.

“I... am grateful, Lord Blessed Fang. I feel that I need a lot more insight to appreciate the Goddess’ guidance...”

Her words caused the priest’s lips to smirk for a split second, which seemed like an impossible occurrence. “Good. Very, very good. Piastan Porost!”

Lichen, who was standing nearby and conversing with one of the local antasi, rushed to the Lord.

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr?” he asked after letting out a short cough.

“I would wish for the Princess to receive tonight’s lesson in a manuscript. You shall see to it personally, I imagine.”

“Oh, at once!”

Perhaps it was but Twilight being unreasonable, but she could swear she felt a hint of sarcasm from the old stallion.

Midnight Eye stepped into the conversation. “I believe this to be the formal conclusion of tonight’s festivities.” The rest of the Lords agreed silently and lined themselves behind him. “We, the Covenant, would like to invite you to a feast tomorrow evening. Then, we shall commence the proper negotiations.”

There was magnanimity to Midnight Eye’s words, but Twilight felt pride seeping from him more than anything.

“I graciously accept and I am honored to be welcomed so cordially,” she replied, trying to sound grateful and enthusiastic.

“For now, we bid you farewell. Custodian Lichen shall lead you to your quarters. And I hope Nightguardian Midnight Wind shall continue in his stellar service as your guide and protector.”

Midnight, who was keeping slightly away from the mare to give the Covenant proper room, stepped forward with a grand salute.

The Lords then departed, leaving Twilight behind with glances ranging from self-righteousness to distrust... and even some guilt, like in Dusk Harvest’s case. The Great Shrine had almost emptied by this point, with only the mare, Midnight and Lichen standing nearer to the altar.

Twilight let go of her trained, royal stance for a moment, sighing and shaking her head. Then she realized that the custodian was right next to her and looked at him with concern, hoping he did not misinterpret her relief.

“No worries, Princess,” he replied, chuckling to himself, “I think that after receiving such a welcoming, one is bound to feel glad that it is over.” His gaze escaped towards the exit of the temple and his smile became distant.

Twilight felt her cheeks flaring from embarrassment nonetheless. “I-I think I am just tired.”

“Oh, yes, they are tiresome, indeed,” Lichen retorted with a grimace.

Midnight stepped forth, his gaze a mixture of shame and concern. “Piastan, we should not talk like this and here...”

The custodian huffed, annoyed. “Bah, are you expecting an Occultan to pop out of nowhere, child, and let them know what I think? Fine, may they hear what I have to say about diplomacy done like this!”

The echo of Lichen’s voice was dangerously spreading, causing Twilight to glance around for anypony to overhear this conversation and making Midnight turn to him again, pleading.

“Please, custodian, this is not the time, nor the place. Perhaps we could talk more freely in the Princess’ quarters?” he proposed, then looked at Twilight, seeking her approval. His gaze was saddened.

“I... think that would be the best, yes. I have some... inquiries,” she admitted, having trouble withstanding his look.

Lichen glanced at the two before shaking his head. “Yes... it might be better. Forgive my temper, Princess.”

“There's nothing to forgive for. You’re sincere, custodian, I like that in a pony.”

The priest grinned at her paraphrase of his own words. “And witty, don’t forget I’m witty...”

He beckoned them to follow and they complied without a word. After exiting the temple, the group ventured into a tunnel that opened to the side, leading into a sprawling net of passages. The custodian explained that it constituted the complex serving the clergy of the Sanctuary, full of libraries, discussion halls and private quarters of the various priests.

Twilight was giving Midnight glances from time to time during their walk, seeing that he was fighting some intense, inner battle. She wished to turn to him but Lichen’s presence was making it impossible for them to talk absolutely sincerely.

They finally reached an ornate door and the custodian opened them without delay, revealing an elegant chamber prepared to become Twilight’s housing for the duration of the summit.

“We hope that this is enough. This place typically serves as guest quarters for the heads of priesthood from our other Mountains, but we have made sure to outfit it to match your stature to the best of our abilities.”

The furniture was of comparable standard to what the mare experienced at the Border, with a couple of pieces visibly added to the room just for the occasion. Her luggage was already placed by the comfortable, immensely alluring for her right now, bed.

Lichen frowned, himself judging the room. “Unfortunately, we’ve never had diplomats in the Sanctuary. The Covenant’s segment of our peak has proper apartments, but those are, of course, taken by the Lords and their retinues right now... So we’ve had to improvise a little, I hope you can understand that, Princess.”

Twilight gave him a smile. “No, no, don’t worry, custodian, this is more than adequate, thank you. Besides, I never craved luxuries and would feel out of place if this chamber would be any more ornate.”

“Ha, you might have ‘twilight’ in your name, Princess, but you sound like a Sunfall,” Lichen assessed and chuckled. “Oh, I should probably add that Lord Dusk Harvest did come up with the idea of you taking his quarters for the time of your stay.”

Both the mare and Midnight raised their eyebrows.

“Haspadr wished to lend his own rooms to the Princess?” Midnight asked with utter disbelief.

“Indeed. But I have told him in confidence that the priesthood shall not only be honored, but grateful to be allowed to grant aid to our esteemed guest. And that, well,” Lichen looked around with a glint to his straw eyes, “the walls of this place are much... thicker.”

Twilight felt her eyes widening at the implication. “Custodian, I swear I would never suspect the Covenant—”

“Princess, the fact that the Lords are spying even on each other is more than common knowledge,” the custodian interrupted her, trying to hide his desire to laugh. “Remember, our Families do contest with one another, despite us all being ‘the ponies of caves’. And certainly you would have more ears listening to you there than an antas has during a homiliye—” Lichen declared with just enough conviction to give himself a coughing fit.

Midnight lead him to the solid, pine table and helped him sit down at it. Twilight looked around, spotting a bath pocket to the side. Oh, she could use a bath right now.

She shook her head and focused. Soon.

She sat opposite of Lichen, who had just wiped tears from his eyes.

“Bogine, I am getting old and decrepit,” he jested, causing Twilight to smirk. Then he addressed Midnight out of nowhere. “The Princess is much more beautiful when she is smiling, no?”

Twilight would feel flattered at the compliment if not for the fact that she was more worried about her secret coltfriend’s reaction. Midnight was doing his absolute best to respond with professionalism rather than sincerity, so a nod of his head was all the response Lichen got.

He took advantage of that right away. “What a good colt, not wishing to embarrass the mare. You got yourself a stoic defender!” The priest chuckled, then his muzzle fell when he gazed at Twilight. “I... do imagine your mind is buzzing with questions and inquiries.”

Twilight joined her hooves on the table. “First of all... I want to thank you for all the gestures of good will, custodian,” she began, earning a warm grin from the elder pony. “And, yes, I have some matters I would wish to discuss... if I am not keeping you away from your duties, that is.”

“Don’t you worry, Princess, my duties can wait for a moment longer. Also, I feel obliged to make sure that you are cared for and supplied. And right now, you lack knowledge. I can provide it to the best of my abilities. And,” Lichen glanced to the side, “I have a feeling nocferratan Maednoc Wentr wishes to help you out too.”

Midnight, who had taken his place at the table keeping reasonably away from Twilight, nodded. “I have talked about our nation and race with the Princess many times, with the Honored Lords’ blessing, yet I wish to be of further use.”

“Oh, I’m not usurping your place,” Lichen remarked in an impish way, before scolding himself silently. “Is... is your mind still occupied with the Test, Princess?”

Twilight frowned. There were reasons she wanted to ask about both the homiliye she received and her encounter with the “tuariani”... but the gaping hole in her memory was far, far more important than the biased contents of batponies’ holy scriptures.

“I already asked about what happened, but I think I can have a question phrased better... Why cannot I remember a thing from this Test of Faith?” she inquired, her gaze switching from Midnight to Lichen.

The priest frowned. “That I am unable to tell you, Princess. Unless being found undesirable by the Tuariani, nopony ever remembers their Test.”

“How is that even possible? Are they using some type of...?” Twilight avoided using the term “magic”, not to cause a negative reaction.

Lichen did not seem to care at all. “What, magic? No. Definitely not one in your understanding of it, Princess.”

Twilight felt relieved. It seemed that the custodian was far more at ease with the idea of unicorn art. Despite what she learned about the implied nature of its origins from the sermon.

“If it is not ‘my’ magic, so to speak, how is this possible? I haven’t read about ponies possessing abilities that could suppress memories other than those of the arcane nature.”

“I do not think even Tuariani know the answer to this mystery,” Midnight interjected. “It is simply something that is. Many claim that it is the Goddess’ Herself acting through their hooves and making sure that the Test does not harm your mind.”

Twilight leaned back in her chair, crossing her forelegs. “Who are those... Tu-ariani, even? Priests? Warriors?”

“Both and more. They are the Guardians of the Sanctuary,” Lichen answered, closing his eyes in reverence. “They protect this peak, the temple, all who live here and all who venerate the Moon...”

“Protectors of the temple... Uhm... ‘Templars’?” Twilight tried to forge a word, but Midnight only shrugged in response.

“I have never found a translation. ‘Sanctuarians’, maybe, that would be closer.”

“And they are a military order, right?”

“Well, yes, but not quite. As in, we would never wish to see them fight,” Midnight replied in a grim tone.

Lichen continued, seeing Twilight’s curiosity mixed with confusion. “Let us be a bit more general. Tuariani are a group of forty-nine ponies, stallions and mares, who, whilst performing tasks of their caste, suddenly felt that their real mission is to protect the Great Shrine and the Sanctuary...”

“Ah... alright, that’s peculiar,” Twilight tried to grasp the idea. “Exactly forty-nine? There is never more?”

“No,” Midnight responded, putting his front hooves on the table. “Seven ponies from each of the Seven Families. Never more and never less...”

“Indeed. And only when one of them dies does another pony answer their call...” Lichen elaborated. “So their number never dwindles.”

“Extraordinary. And their sole purpose is to protect this place?” Twilight looked around, realizing further what great significance the Sanctuary must have had for the batponies if such a... strange and mysterious force was serving as its wardens.

“Yes,” Lichen confirmed. “They are the sentinels, the knights of our Goddess, prepared to fend off all of the intruders and encroachers. But if you were ever to meet a Tuarian preparing for a fight...” he stopped himself, swallowing in genuine fear. “Edn bid dla sacun, dwo bid dla admnitr, tri bid dla wizwan. Tu nye auda kwitr.”

Twilight could tell that he had just counted something, but she had to turn to Midnight for a translation.

“An old rhyme. Can you recall the moment when one of the Tuariani slammed his hooves in front of the custodian?”

“That I do remember, yes.”

Lichen pursed his lips. “It was the second time he did so as well, so he was chastising me for obstructing his tasks... Tuariani take an oath of silence and do not speak while wearing their blessed armors. Their stomps is how they communicate when performing their sacred duties.”

“I see. So... what does the rhyme state?” Twilight pressed the topic.

Midnight pondered for a while before translating. “One’s for respect, two scour is for, three’s for a challenge... You won’t hear a ‘four’.” He looked deep into her eyes, his stare letting her know that this was by no means a simple nursery rhyme.

Twilight felt a shudder travelling down her spine. “What happens after ‘three’ then?”

Lichen sighed. “If a Tuarian let you know three times that you are in his way and you did not back away, then you have stood against the Will of the Goddess Herself. And that means he not only can, but is obliged to strike at you and—”

“And kill you?”

Lichen and Midnight glanced at one another, neither of them really wishing to answer. Twilight felt a trickle of sweat travelling down her neck.

“And the Test is something they just subject others to?” she asked further.

“It is to their discretion. A lowborn or a Lord, all must stand the Probe a Fide,” Lichen answered. “If they pass, they do not remember it. If they fail, they are grabbed by fear and dread, shaking, shivering, trembling before the Goddess. Tuariani detain these ponies. Failing the Test means possessing a tainted will, one prone to contesting the Goddess’ teachings. Priests are dispatched immediately to aid these poor souls and help them find inner peace...”

Twilight locked herself in thoughts for a moment. Sanctuarians had the right to judge others to a great extent, incarcerate them. No wonder there was such a commotion when they appeared.

Who knew if their judgment was of divine bestowal?

“Who gave them the right to conduct such a trial upon others?” the mare mused to herself.

Out loud, as it appeared, for the priest answered her. “It is a long and complicated story, Princess. One not for tonight, I’m afraid,” he admitted with reluctance. “As much as I would love to tell it, I need to leave you for now. If Lord Blessed Fang wishes you to have a manuscript of tonight’s homiliye—”

“There’s no need to rush, custodian,” Twilight replied, allowing herself to grant him an intense gaze. “I think I understood the lesson all too well.”

Lichen froze for a second, then glanced at Midnight, who lowered his eyes. The silence rang all around until the priest finally nodded and inhaled. “I... would expect you to, Princess, yes. I am a priest and an unworthy servant of the Goddess, I would never dare to contest the scriptures... but, for all it’s worth,” he stared at the mare with understanding, “I want to think that, in the end, all ponies are Her children, for She wants to be the Mother of us all. Her Heart is open for all those that would wish to come and rest in Her embrace...”

Twilight stood up when the priest did so and approached him. “Might I ask just one more question of you tonight, custodian?”

“Please.”

“Why exactly are you helping me?”

Lichen raised his eyebrows, momentarily stunned by her directness.

Twilight berated herself. She allowed her royal demeanor to disperse, instead asking something out of pure, unabated curiosity. There was no going back, however, so she decided to keep on with this sincere approach.

“You seem keen on granting me aid, you allow me to stay in this part of the Sanctuary, away from prying eyes and ears, and I have a feeling that you genuinely wish me to negotiate successfully with the Covenant. So I have to ask... Why?”

Even Midnight had a look on his muzzle that told Twilight she was too straightforward. It did not matter now, unfortunately.

Lichen bit his lower lip, his elderly eyes glinting. “You have a term in Equestria... ‘Bad blood’. Well, there is a lot of it here, Princess,” he admitted, giving her a long, sad look. “For us, ver is a soul’s vessel. And there are souls around that are grasped by fear, mistrust and anger. I like to believe,” his voice grew calmer but stronger at the same time, “that your visit is a part of the Goddess’ plan to purge these faults from us and grant us new strength. New wisdom. You are exactly the pony to present us with an opportunity to become something more. To be found truly worthy of being Her children...”

Twilight felt honored. The sheer sincerity of his words was overwhelming and she had no trouble telling he was conveying to her his deepest, most hidden hopes.

“Then I promise you this, custodian Lichen – I will not fail your expectations,” she said with utmost conviction.

He just smiled at first, his expression thoughtful and distant. “You do not have to promise an old priest anything, child. I know that no matter what happens, you shall do your best, I can see it in your eyes,” he revealed, then glanced at Midnight. “And I know that you, warrior, shall do what is your duty as well.”

Midnight nodded, but he looked far less optimistic than Twilight allowed herself to be.

Lichen bowed his head before her. “It is my pleasure to help you, Princess. If I could be of any further assistance, do not hesitate to let me know of your needs.” Then he addressed Midnight. “Let us allow the Princess to rest for now. I will show you to your quarters, warrior, they are neighboring.”

Twilight knew that Midnight wished to remain with her, she could tell that from his gaze, but he complied, not willing to raise unnecessary suspicions even in their new ally.

“Lead the way, custodian. Princess.” He saluted her as it was proper. “I shall await your summon tomorrow.”

“Thank you, Midnight Wind. Go and have a good day,” she replied against herself.

Once the doors to her room closed, Twilight sighed and gave the present bed a warm, friendly stare. She was tired, even more tired than she thought. The night had been full of surprises, shocks, diplomatic traps and tricks, which were all exhausting in their own right. Then came the stress and concern about not only her, but Midnight as well. She could tell he was on edge the entire time. She was even prepared for him not coming over today, she was convinced that he was as worn out as her.

She approached her luggage, looking at it curiously before focusing her senses. The little Closure Seal spell she had placed on the lock was intact. And after opening the lid, Twilight found everything inside in the peculiar order she had put it in, which further let her rest assured that nopony had rummaged through her belongings.

She took off her dress with great relief, putting it in a massive, ornate closet. Then she eyed both the bed and the bath pocket behind an elegant, wooden screen. She could have used a long, relaxing bath... Really long...

There was a quiet, shy knock on the door.

A really long bath in good company?

Twilight felt the tips of her ears burning as her mind suddenly surprised her with such a forward thought. It was not... entirely... unthinkable, however...

She shook her head, pushing back those thoughts. She approached the door and opened them carefully. The armor-lacking Midnight was standing outside, looking down on the ground and biting his lip.

His expression startled her. “Midnight?”

“May I come in...?” His voice was disturbed at best.

She stepped to the side and closed the doors behind him. He did not stop until he stood in the middle of the chamber, still not keen on looking at her.

“Midnight, what is wrong?”

She gently closed in on the stallion, feeling a tide of emotions emanating from him. She stood before him, but he did not even twitch. She bit her lip then decided to lift up his muzzle with her hoof. When they finally crossed gazes, she spotted that his eyes were teary.

She knew that he was, once again, ashamed. Ashamed by what had happened tonight and what Twilight had been subjected to by the Covenant, the Sanctuarians and even the crowd.

His jaw trembled. “Twilight... I... I need to tell you—“

She stopped him by placing her hoof on his lips. His eyes widened, but he did not try to object to her gesture.

She felt affection filling her to the brim. He cared for her so much that he took as his own responsibility the actions of everypony around her. He wanted her mission to succeed and he wished for every single one of his brethren to treat her with respect he had for her.

She loved him for this concern of his. For this nurturing care he was showing her. For his heartfelt sincerity. She loved him, oh so much.

“Midnight,” she whispered, removing her hoof.

“... yes?”

“Shut up and kiss me.”

Midnight did not need any encouragement, lunging at her lips with hunger, thirst and desire. It took them a full minute to finally step away from one another, still not fully satisfied, but temporarily sated.

“I... I needed that,” Twilight admitted, trying to catch her breath, feeling her face burning. She stopped minding it though when she was alone with him.

“You and me both, my light...” Midnight agreed with her, exhaling and smirking.

However, there were still signs about him which told Twilight that he was willing to try and apologize. She was having none of that. She embraced him and remained close until she could tell that she banished this doubt he had inside him. At least for now.

“I have told you already,” she whispered, “that I care about you and you alone, not others around us. Not the crowd, not your warrior-priests, and especially not the Lords...”

He did not respond at first, only hugged her tighter and held her close, his heavy breathing overtaking the silence. “I really do not deserve you, Twilight...”

She felt her lips widening in a smile as she pressed herself to him. “Tough luck, because it’s exactly me you’re getting.”

“Bogine... What have I gotten myself into?” he asked in a deep, rhetorical tone, causing her to giggle. “This was a long night... You must be exhausted.”

“You have no idea,” she mumbled into his shoulder. “If this is what princess-level diplomacy looks like, then I’m abdicating.”

“You can’t do that,” he objected without delay.

“Why?” she asked, leaning onto him further, burrowing her muzzle in his coat. He was warm and soft to rest against.

“Because if you do, I will not be able to one night tell everypony that I have hunted myself down a princess,” he replied with fake, but merciless honesty.

“Hunted down? What am I, game?” she inquired before feeling his head jerking.

The sudden sensation of his fangs nibbling her ear affectionately caused a sigh to escape her mouth and a pleasurable tingle to traverse her body, making her melt against him almost instantly.

“M-Midnight...” she tried to speak up, but her voice trembled.

“Busy,” he replied with wonderful allure, not releasing her ear, instead nipping on it some more, sending sweet shivers through her.

She giggled and hummed, enjoying this strange and pleasurable sensation of his teeth scraping her skin. She felt vulnerable and safe alike, being bit by her fanged admirer in such a way.

“Mmm... Midnight... You can... mmm... do it to my neck later...” she managed to propose, her mind fogged with warm pleasure.

He carefully let go of her ear and she saw the big, broad smile on his muzzle. “I’ll hold you to it, Twilight...” He placed a kiss on her forehead. “Are you hungry? Or do you want to take a bath?”

“Both, yes, indeed.”

“Alright, take your time and relax. I will see about getting you something you can nibble on, for a change,” he offered, granting her a salacious grin.

She blushed darkly, fighting the sudden urge to have him stay even while she was to take a bath.

“A-alright, I will not take long. Catch you soon.”

Her sensibility and decency won this time, but... Yes, “but”.

Having had been once bitten by the stinging cold water at the Border, the twice shy Twilight avoided a frigid surprise this time. The idea of taking freezing showers was something she could not wrap her head around. Was it not better to let oneself enjoy a calm, relaxing, warm time of leisure? With water having that soothing, wonderful temperature that made the mind unwind and the body lose tension?

Emerging from the water after a soothing and much-needed ablution, Twilight was both keen on and embarrassed by the persistent idea in her head.

Introducing Midnight to taking hot baths...

... with her.

Urgh, why did this thought have to be so appealing?

To Twilight’s surprise, she managed to find a rather intricate, woven bathrobe prepared for her, ocean blue and soft to the touch. She wore it eagerly, having it retain the warmth of the water she was still feeling, allowing her wet mane to flow down freely. She preferred it to dry on its own, she was worn out just enough not to bother using magic.

Not a few moments after she was done with bathing, Midnight knocked on the door, carrying a platter of finest fruit prepared just for her.

“Suppe—Bogine...” he uttered when he laid his eyes upon her.

She blinked. “What?”

“I-I-I have never before seen you like... this,” he mumbled, his eyes wandering over Twilight’s soaked mane.

“Do you... enjoy this look?” she inquired, abashed.

“Well, I saw you as a Princess, then wearing clothes of our nobility, then attempting to eat like us,” he said, finally making his way inside the chamber, albeit keeping his gaze on her constantly. “It’s like I am meeting a whole new you every time... And I love each and every one of you more and more...”

Twilight fought the overwhelming blush and the silly smile his words brought on her face. Then she giggled uncontrollably, for Midnight stumbled into a chair, being too preoccupied with staring at her. Only due to a miracle and a quick balancing act did he save their supper from landing on the floor.

“You might wish to cool down, Midnight, this is growing hazardous to your health...” she berated him, grinning.

He put the platter on the table and massaged his foreleg. “Getting into trouble because of you, why does this scenario seem so familiar?” he retorted with a determined expression.

Twilight shook her head, sitting at the table, fighting the overwhelming urge to rest her forehead on it. “I think I’m getting myself into enough trouble already...”

Midnight’s expression grew serious as he joined her and put his foreleg around her. “That’s why you need a true warrior at your side.” He smirked, his eyes glinting with melancholy.

They remained motionless for a moment, until Twilight’s hunger finally took the best of her.

“So... You’ve had a lot more opportunities to observe the situation. Have you spotted something... additionally extraordinary happening tonight?” she asked, grabbing some grapes.

“First of all, the fact that Dusk Harvest squeezed so many sentences out of himself does bide well, I think he tries to show that he means well,” Midnight began, helping himself to oranges in between the sentences, then abandoning their dried out husks without pity. “Sunfall Word and Bright Crescent are intrigued by you. Crimson Shade is playing the tough game...”

“Midnight, I was paying enough attention to spot all of that,” Twilight hurried him, as he was telling her nothing new so far.

“I know, I know. I’m just trying to organize it in my head as well, figure things out... Allow me not to comment on... on the Tuariani and the homiliye...” he asked, his voice filling with angst and sadness alike.

“Of course. But, do remember what I keep telling you, alright? You are not responsible for others,” she reminded him, seeing his reaction.

“Ha, I know... Just, I tend to do that. I think about many aspects, I interpret signs... I...” he paused. His face hardened and his lips formed into an absent-minded smile. “I’m like the wind, I’m all over the place...” he whispered, then let out a small, empty chortle.

Twilight saw his strange expression and decided to remedy it by a kiss to his cheek. It broke him out of the stupor and he glanced at her with affection.

“Thank the Goddess somepony is keeping me grounded.”

“Who knew I would ever shackle the wind like this,” Twilight responded playfully, nuzzling his neck.

He exhaled with happiness, returning the gesture for a moment. Then, he bit his lip and pondered for a while. “You know, there is one thing that intrigued me a great deal.”

“Do tell,” she encouraged him, reaching for more grapes.

“I am the only member of your retinue right now,” he stated, giving her an intense look. “And that was alright with everypony. None of the Lords asked about Deep Mist at all.”

Twilight pondered on it for a while, chewing on one of the fruit. “You’re right, yes. Not even Azure Mist when Midnight Eye was praising your performance. What could that mean?”

Midnight rubbed his chin. “Either that Azure Mist has not told anypony that there were to be two guardians assigned to you, but... No, that can’t be it, there had to be two ponies picked, even if for the chariot alone. But that could mean that she revealed to them her dissatisfaction with him, or...” His eyes widened. “... that the entire Covenant knew he was Occultan.”

Twilight almost choked on that damnable grape she had in her mouth. She managed to swallow it, tearing up, then she muttered. “Wait, wait. So... they were all notified that he was compromised. Nopony was surprised to see him gone. So they all... Could it mean...?”

“That they all wished to... I-I don’t know anymore,” Midnight responded, sighing and supporting his forehead with his hoof. “I’m even more concerned about tomorrow.”

“You’re suspecting the Lords to keep pulling things off?”

“I...” A shade passed through his face. “I-I would not be surprised.”

Twilight’s heart stopped for a second.

Behind Midnight’s voice, behind his concern, she heard something that caused her mind to panic. There was this little, almost inaudible note in his words that she caught on to. That hesitation that accompanies not a lie, but omission.

He was not telling her everything.

She reprimanded herself. Impossible. He was far too sincere with her this whole time to suddenly start hiding something from her. She was just tired and weary of hidden truths, implied meanings and all this charade...

She wanted to believe that was, indeed, it.

“Twilight?”

Midnight was staring at her with a curious expression. “Have you fallen asleep?” he asked further.

“No, no...” she replied, trying to sound casual. “I think so, at least. I’m exhausted.”

“Understandable. I will gladly escort you to bed, if you wish,” he offered, winking.

“Would it involve you carrying me?” she allowed herself to ask, remembering a rather pleasant moment from the night before.

“Maybe.”

She giggled, pushing back her dark thoughts and giving him a kiss on the lips. “You’re granted permission, guardian. You may also remain with me for the day.”

“Oh, thank you, Most Generous One.”

He grinned, lifting her up gently. He then took her to the bed, where he put her down with caution, dotting her neck with short, soft kisses.

Before long, Twilight was deep asleep, the forelegs of her beloved granting her the safety she longed for in this strange land.

“So, now what do you think?”

To Deep Mist’s question, Rowan Berry shrugged, her straight mane shifting like a curtain of dense fog. She did not mind admitting being wrong, but the amount of satisfaction her action was to give him was puzzling.

“I was attempting to be skeptical, indeed, but your revelations do seem based on truth. Most intriguing.”

“Intriguing? That’s your opinion? We are faced with treason—”

“Deep Mist, I am tired of you constantly spitting out accusations. They are not helpful,” she paused, glancing over his muzzle, keeping her tone as calm as always, “nor will they make your fang regrow.”

She knew he barely stopped himself from hissing at her. He instead bit his lip and approached his bag, checking its contents once more to calm down.

“I screwed up, but I’ve done what I could to repair my mistake. Perhaps one night—”

“Do you really think our Honored Lord shall change her mind about this error of yours?” Rowan Berry asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“I might still get a silver fang, wait and see,” he retorted.

She approached him and placed her hoof on his shoulder. “Calm down, Deep Mist. True, our Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist might forgive you, but do not make achieving this a priority. The fulfillment of our task is far more important.”

“You do not need to remind me, Rowan Berry. I just won’t let myself remain dishonored because of that Equestrian witch.”

She rolled her coral eyes, growing more and more weary with him. “Would it kill you to have a pint of respect for an adversary?”

He did not answer, closing his bags and sighing.

“You know what bothers me...”

“I do, Deep Mist, but the last thing you need now is being distracted further. You know your orders.”

He glanced at her, nodding. “Stay put, prepare, observe. I’m all set for tomorrow already,” he ascertained, approaching his gear, displayed on the table in the middle of the chamber. “When can I expect more news on the Princess and the talks?”

“Soon, no longer than a week. The Lords begin tomorrow, we can expect the situation to unravel quickly afterwards,” she assured him, sitting down and watching the candlelight glinting in the metal. “I will send a bat with official papers to Commander Ardent Fang, whilst notifying Blackbranch in advance to take care of our attached messages.”

To her words, Deep Mist smirked. “Do so. He’s a good foal, isn’t he? He needs to feel more engaged in our work.”

“His scouting in Maretonia was remarkable for someone of his age,” Rowan Berry agreed wholeheartedly. “He’s talented, although a bit skittish still. Yet a couple more years and he is going to be better than you and me and—”

“Let’s not get carried away here, Rowan Berry. For now, being an aide serves him well,” Deep Mist judged, pondering. “I didn’t know we wrote him such a good commendation. Adamant Fang never thought twice.”

“I am very much alright with the general not thinking too much. Last thing we need is him considering that the Lords do not trust in his commitment,” Rowan Berry ruminated, supporting her chin on her hoof. Then she straightened herself and took a parchment from the folds of her robe. “Take this with you tomorrow.”

“What’s that?”

“I’ve managed to convince our Honored Lord to write this to Commander Ardent Fang. It explains your taming in a way for you not to lose your reputation among the Nightguard,” she let him know in a casual tone.

Deep Mist approached her in the blink of an eye and grasped the document from her hoof, his gaze stuck on the Mist Family’s seal.

It amused the mare a great deal when his jaw went slack.

“B-but why?” he stammered, his eyes full of disbelief.

“We need you in full readiness, not confined to the kitchens. Also, I did owe you one after Maretonia,” she admitted without any emotion, stating the obvious. “I still think you're a fool for letting yourself be careless, but a debt is a debt and I always settle my scores.”

Deep Mist chortled and his expression softened. “Of course. Still... this means a lot to me. Thank you, Rowan Berry.”

“Don’t get sentimental with me, Deep Mist. You’re useful, you must stay useful,” she coldly rebuked, her eyes glinting. “But, speaking of ‘sentimental’, do you have a letter that you want me to pass to your relatives?”

“Yes, right here.” He grabbed a parchment from between his belongings. “I have told my parents not to worry and explained everything... I pray for dad to take it well. But... can I be indebted to you now?”

Rowan Berry tilted her head. “Yes?”

“Can you tell Misthue,” he began, his eyes glinting when he mentioned the name, “not to be sad? I solemnly promise her that I shall come home as soon as we are done.”

“So keen on marrying her still?” the mare asked with interest.

“I’ve made her wait for too long already... Though I was always hoping she would be marrying a warrior with two fangs.”

Rowan Berry stood up and approached him. “Perform well enough from now on and she might still have that most beautiful night of her life,” she let him know, her eyes cold and her emphasis on his performance. “For now, I need to go and you should rest. You leave at sunfall tomorrow.”

He nodded and they gave one another a customary salute. As Rowan Berry was leaving, she decided to address him again.

“Oh, and do not worry about the Princess. She’s mine.”

“It’s not the Princess I am worried about,” Deep Mist replied, his expression saddening. “But the hold she has on Midnight Wind. You’re the best physician and herbalist around, Rowan Berry, yet I do not know if any of your procedures can cure this type of illness of the heart...”

She smiled. Her favorite, calm and friendly smile. “I have some methods, Deep Mist. Although it shall not be a pretty sight. I might be forced to... reopen some old wounds.” Her companion’s muzzle bloomed with a distraught expression. “You, in the meantime, shall make sure no sunpony gets too close to uncovering our plan or what is happening to the Princess.”

She paused, her expression growing cold.

“And if they do, help their souls face their infernal mistress.”

The landscape outside the train consisted mostly of a forest, a woodland and a thicket. The density of the Eastern Woods was known to everypony throughout Equestria and Moonwarden was astonished by the very existence of a railway leading towards his destination through this wilderness. He tried to spot the evening sky above the tracks and between the leaves. For naught.

“Who would want to live in such a hinterland...?” he said.

“Desperate ponies, no doubt. Or barbarians, flailing their axes around.”

“Those are called ‘lumberjacks’, I will have you know.”

“Oh, and here I thought they were ‘miners’. Thank you for clearing that up for me.”

Moonwarden sighed before reaching underneath his sturdy, traveler’s cloak. He first felt his monocle resting in one of the pockets of his vest, which calmed him down. Then he pulled out a portrait miniature, resting in a silver casing, both of which he had commissioned for a hefty price.

He stared at the likeness of his beloved, done in ivory and watercolor by the best craftspony he could have found. She looked so calm. So happy, carefree even. She was granting him a stare warm and affectionate, her smile with that allure he could never find words to describe properly.

That smile he knew he was bound never to receive.

“Pessimist,” he scolded himself without conviction, smirking.

He hid away the trinket, keeping it close to his heart, and looked around. His compartment was empty, the last of ponies travelling with him had left before the train delved into the forest.

“Nopony around to hear commotion, nopony to aid a commuter in time... These circumstances are perfect for a robbery.”

“Hmmm, quite.” He glanced left and right for stragglers before shrugging. “There is but nopony to rob.”

He chuckled softly, allowing his thoughts to run rampant and unchecked for a while, focusing on nothing in particular. Soon, he felt the train slowing down and he could swear that a clearing began to appear in between the oaks, maples, elms and whatnot.

“Ah, some civilization!” he exclaimed right before huffing.

“Please. Let us not be ridiculous.”

The village of Hollow Shades. A hamlet of wooden shacks, ornate with decades-old markings bound to bring prosperity and good fortune to the inhabitants. Where ponies lived away from the rush of Equestria, constantly attempting to tame the forest and create a peaceful seclusion for them and the children of their children.

Bah, at least the station looked slightly more modern than the rest of this... this.

Moonwarden made it out of the train, with the bag of his belongings gently placed over his back. In his long, dark cloak he could pass for a weary traveler.

Hmmm, he could even try dropping his usual mannerisms for the sake of a temporal disguise. He had not done this for some time now... Perhaps a little training would do him good.

“Master Moonwarden.”

A whisper from the only pony present at the platform made his idea redundant. How often could faint whispers destroy without effort...

A straw yellow earth pony approached him, trotting without a hurry. Her ruffled, juniper mane encircled her gentle face, with her round glasses bouncing on her muzzle as always.

Moonwarden casually checked the surroundings. “I prefer to bet that your cordial and straightforward greeting means that we cannot be overheard, Nettle Leaf...”

“Oh, nopony is observing us, sir,” the mare replied, smiling. “The High Council does not have any operatives present, I’ve triple-checked, just to be sure! And the local populace is really friendly towards strangers... Though if you wish for your visit to remain unannounced for longer, sir, we could put up an act of some sort.”

“No need to. Although, I have had this whole routine planned, with me being your jolly, if monochromatic, uncle Moonwarden. Such a pity it was a wasted effort on my end,” he allowed himself the sarcasm and a smile as well.

“I... Well, I could call you an ‘uncle’ if you wish it, sir,” Nettle Leaf offered with melting honesty and a spark of mischief to her eyes.

Moonwarden snickered, then stepped towards her. “I am glad the countryside is lifting your spirits, Nettlie. It is good to see you.”

She smiled, abashed. “Likewise, sir. And I do love it here. These forests are wonderful, so full of life, I’ve never before seen such variety of herbs. I could spend a lifetime here!” She got herself excited, her glasses hopping up and down on her nose as she kept talking.

“Wilderness suits you, unsurprisingly,” Moonwarden remarked, rolling his eyes.

Nettle Leaf giggled. “I know it’s not for everypony, sir, and I do have a room readied for you,” she assured, leading the stallion off the train station and into the town.

“ ‘Den’.”

“Pardon, sir?” she asked when the term escaped Moonwarden’s mouth.

He was looking around, assessing the hamlet bathed in the light of simple, primitive even, lantern-based street lamps.

“Oh, I am just evaluating this... whatever you wish to call this place,” he replied, waving his hoof around.

“You know, sir, ‘Hollow Shades’ usually works,” she gave him the answer eagerly and he repaid her with a long, weary look.

“Being snarky to your superior, what a brilliant career plan you have...”

“Sorry, sir,” Nettlie’s muzzle flared from embarrassment, but Moonwarden only chuckled.

“Do not worry, I am not devoid of humour, despite some rumours concerning my persona, you should know it well already,” he pointed out. Then he focused on one of the local huts that appeared ready to crumble into dust and oblivion. “And, actually, you do have a point. A ‘hollow’ sounds like an appropriate enough classification.”

“Things could be better for this village, indeed,” she agreed with him, herself looking at the decrepit building. “Nopony lives in here, fortunately... But, sir, there are plans on revitalizing the town. Our clinic is a good sign of that, no?”

She pointed at an almost finished, modern addition to the place. A small infirmary funded by some members of the Canterlot’s nobility for those “less fortunate”, standing on the edge of the clearing occupied by the hamlet.

“One initiative shall hardly be a proper aid here, even if it is a medical centre...” Moonwarden assessed, shrugging. “Then again, without continuous efforts no plan can succeed.”

“You are so right, sir,” Nettlie agreed, keeping up the pace while staring all around her. “Hollow Shades is like a little flower. It needs nurture and care and patience. But when it shall receive those, it will not only bloom, it will bear fruit!”

The stallion chose not to grace this excited comparison with his sarcasm. Instead, he decided to cut to the chase, with his voice but a tone louder than a whisper. “Your letters were immensely helpful, Nettlie. I have a good idea of the situation here.”

“I’m ready to help you in and with everything, sir. But, let us first get to my place, you must be tired after such a long travel,” she quietly said, waving at somepony in the distance entering his household.

“I am still capable of field missions, pay no attention to my greying hair,” he countered, making the young mare giggle.

The night was falling swiftly and the streets, if one was generous enough to call them that, were empty already. Light was seeping out from behind thick curtains or wooden shutters. The inhabitants of this village in the middle of nowhere were preparing for a night of rest.

Nettle Leaf’s cottage was decent, considering local standards, with a little front garden overflowing with flowers of all shapes and hues. White chamomiles, brilliant poppies, dandelions and goldenrods galore, violets attempting to outshine them all...

The combined fragrance tickled Moonwarden’s nose.

“Idyllic,” he remarked, looking for any roses present among this colorful sisterhood.

Nettlie’s smile broadened. “Thank you, sir. The landlord is very nice and actually allowed me to pay less as long as I shall take care of his plants.”

Moonwarden covered his mouth in mocked shock, considering that he was surrounded by a stellar example of botanical work.

“Poor stallion, he had no idea he shall allow you to live here for free.”

“No, no!” the mare denied, giggling. “But... well, I’m paying a quarter of the usual amount. ‘For working wonders!’ ” she quoted. “I-I have saved all of the remaining money. I shall return it to our fund, sir!” she assured, but Moonwarden waved his hoof dismissively.

“Commendable, but you have my permission to spend it however you want,” he responded with a sly smile. “The last thing I want is the Treasury asking idiotic questions about our financial policies. And, this way, it shall be swings and roundabouts, no?”

Nettle Leaf nodded, granting him an abashed grin, then opened her front door. Moonwarden was assaulted with the smell of herbs, medicine, as well as some other, powerful aromas. They almost caused his eyes to water.

He was not going to allow such triviality to ruin his decorum, naturally. “Home, sweet home,” he muttered, crossing the threshold after the mare, having had reached out for the last gasp of fresh air outside.

“I admit, it’s a bit stuffy, sir, I’m so sorry—” Nettlie began an apologetic rant, but Moonwarden stopped her almost in an instant.

“Please, do not worry, I did not come to criticize, or meddle in the affairs of your house. Back in Trottingham we use to say that your home is your castle. I am just saying that the place reflects you quite aptly.”

Those words were not without reason, considering the sheer amount of vials and other glassware all over the place, many filled with colorful, more or less inviting liquids. The living room was converted into a makeshift laboratory. Nettlie’s ever-faithful kettle was set in a place of honor by the window sill with her favorite choice of teacups already prepared.

Professional equipment accompanied by a touch of woodwork of the furniture and a multitude of potted plants.

Half-natural and half-scientific, organized chaos. Very appropriate.

Moonwarden passed his coat to the mare only after he had taken his cape from inside his bag and made sure it was properly placed on his entire back. He then ventured deeper into the room, looking around curiously and doing his absolute best not to touch any of the mare’s work.

While the mare decided to brew some tea, he went forth to examining everything around with utmost caution. And soon reached an intriguing conclusion.

“I am no specialist,” he began, musing over the contents of some of the bottles, especially having in mind those of them which were emitting a faint glow, “but intuition tells me that the amount of concoctions you have here would be enough to poison all the denizens of Canterlot. Twice.”

“Ekhm... Well, thrice, sir.”

Moonwarden turned to the mare and saw her muzzle flaring up as she was putting fresh tea leaves into the cups. It was not embarrassment that colored her face though.

“I did not waste a day, sir. And these forests are full of wonders! It’s amazing!”

While he sat, awaiting the water to boil, Nettle Leaf started trotting around the room, evading all of her equipment with skill. Her eyes were glinting with joy and her cheeks became red with sheer emotion.

“In some thickets aconite grows like daisies! There’s moonflower, nightshade, both stinking and deadly, large amounts of metel. I’ve even found a beautiful cavern with a spring and, sir, you won’t believe it – water hemlock!”

Moonwarden observed her enthusiasm and could not help but smile. She knew herbs, weeds and flowers like no other pony. And seeing her mane going wild and her spectacles jumping all over her face was peculiar. Rejuvenating.

“You have been busy. Any new brews?” he asked, gently attempting to point out that the kettle had started to whistle.

“Oh, sir, I could talk about that for hours! Painkilling, anaesthesia, raising of mental acuteness, as well as enhancement of sensory nervous system, even—”

Moonwarden coughed theatrically, rendering the kettle silent with a swift motion of his hoof. Nettle Leaf pushed her glasses up her muzzle and, looking down in abashment at her own absent-mindedness, sat at the table.

“A-apologies, sir. I'm getting excited too quickly, I know...”

“No worries, here comes some calming tea. Shall I be mother?”

Nettle Leaf continued sitting across from him with her face red while Moonwarden took care of the beverage.

“I say, I am overjoyed to see you in your element. Just make sure to write proper reports on all of your experiments. However, let us plan the next few days for now,” he said, taking a sip of the drink, then conjoining his hooves in front of his muzzle. “The mayor?” he asked, his face becoming grim to match his tone.

“Drunk again today, sir,” Nettlie replied, the very remnants of her enthusiasm evaporating, making room for the necessary focus. “It’s getting worse, ponies are on edge. They fear he’ll really drink himself to death.”

“That might be the case indeed, if he continues,” the stallion remarked without mercy in his voice. “Any ‘reasonable reasons’ for his behaviour?”

“Nopony knows anything for certain. Some claim that he got a letter from Baltimare recently and that his wife’s condition worsened and—”

“She could be on her deathbed or rotting alive for all I care,” Moonwarden hissed, feeling his upper lip quivering involuntarily. “He is to perform his duties to the country properly, or resign to be at her side. But he shall not continue with this cretinism.”

Nettlie shrunk on her chair, nodding, suddenly close to tearing up. “Y-yes, sir. A-as you say, sir.”

The stallion inhaled, helping himself to the tea. “The Royal Guard?”

“They... They’ve had nothing to do for the last quarter, maybe longer. Feuds between neighbors at best and nothing serious,” the mare reported, having had calmed down. “One could waltz right into their outpost and throw their documents all over the place... They would still pin it on a draft.”

“Disgraceful. I know somepony who would give them a decent thrashing for that. And it would not be me for once,” Moonwarden allowed himself a sliver of humor. “What of Jade Wind? Is he coming back from the mountains at all, or did he decide to go renegade after all?”

“Oh, yes!” Nettlie assured, her head nodding multiple times. “We are to meet in two days! I was meant to tell you immediately, sir, I’m sorry, Jade Wind told me that—”

“Do not fret. I am not casting blame or suspicion upon him. Yet,” the stallion replied. “I am most intrigued about what he has learned. I need to probe the situation before heading out to meet the Nightguard. Any signs or rumours about Princess Twilight would aid us immensely.” He locked himself in thought for a moment, then asked the mare again. “What do we know of this local captain of theirs? Sunfall ‘Ordain’ is really how her name is translated?”

“That’s what I’ve heard, yes. Apparently she is rather friendly, comes to the town ever so often to check in with the Royal Guard, or just to chat. I did not have a chance to meet her yet, however, or even see her...”

Moonwarden nodded, squinting his eyes. “Fine then. I will... pay due respects to the mayor first thing in the morning tomorrow,” he declared with frigid determination. “Then we shall wait for Jade Wind and hear his report. Afterwards, well...” He smiled to himself. “I am going to have my own rendezvous with a batpony.”

Twilight stretched, enjoying the warmth of the blankets around her... and the warmth of Midnight, sleeping right next to her, still keeping her in between his forelegs. She lazily lifted her eyelids, experiencing first the sight of his gently opened muzzle and sharp fangs. A smile bloomed on her face. Before she met him and fell in love with him, she never would have thought that witnessing a stallion in her bed would bring her so much calm, wonderful happiness.

She had to admit, Midnight was right. Seeing a pair of fangs when waking up could, indeed, be a most pleasant thing...

She scooped closer to him, nuzzling to his neck and chest, wishing to experience longer this alluring heat of his body. There was something astonishing in this closeness, something she had never before experienced, but what she knew she always desired and longed for, deep inside. The safety of a loved one’s embrace. Plain and simple.

She relaxed, keeping as close as comfort was allowing her to. Suddenly, Midnight shifted and tightened his hold, keeping her close as if she was a big, plush toy.

“Mmmidnight... You’re squishing me...” Twilight mumbled groggily, a smile coming over her muzzle.

His calm breathing was all the answer she received in the silence of the room... until a powerful, merciless snore murdered the tranquility.

Twilight chuckled, trying to escape from the stallion’s suspiciously strong hold. “Midnight, let go.”

More snoring came her way in response. She truly began to wonder if he was asleep or pretending on purpose.

“Midnight.”

Another snore.

“Midnight, I know you’re awake.”

This time the sound was not only heavier, but also resembled something of a “nope”.

Twilight giggled. “Well, that’s a shame...”

“Why?” she was granted a throaty response.

“No reason to kiss you if you won’t enjoy it.”

Midnight’s eyes shot open. “I’m up, I’m up!” he immediately assured her, causing her to giggle. “Now, about those kisses...”

“I really need to remember this trick for the future...” she pointed out to herself, her eyelids dropping and her lips seeking his.

There was a knock on the door.

Twilight’s heart jumped. She felt that Midnight’s did so too.

A knock on the door.

Somepony was at the door.

Somepony was at the door and she had Midnight in bed with her.

If that was not a scenario inappropriate just enough to cause a scandal even in Equestria, not to mention among the traditionalist batponies, she could not think of any other.

And, considering Midnight’s gaze, neither could he. “Kirwe...” he muttered, his muscles tensing up.

“Y-yeah...”, she whispered, scared beyond measure. “Wh-What are we going to do?” she asked, but the gritting of his teeth was not the answer she was searching for.

“Perhaps... perhaps you could pretend to be asleep still?” Midnight proposed, but the knocking repeated itself with slightly more force.

“I-I should get the door before this gets suspicious...” Twilight decided. “I hope they did not hear us...”

She quickly got out of bed, her stare returning to Midnight. “Hide.”

“... where?” he asked, looking around dumbfounded.

“Anywhere!” she hissed.

The stallion hopped out of bed with minimum sound, then began crawling underneath the frame, hoping to fit in. Twilight was ready to help him, but the knocking was becoming firm.

“Princess?” she heard Lichen’s voice.

She felt slightly less panicked as she trotted to open the door, knowing that it was the friendly priest...

The stare back at Midnight desperately scrambling under the bed, however, rekindled her fear.

She took a deep breath and unlocked the door, meeting Lichen’s pale green mane and straw gaze on the other side. She kept the slit in the passage to the absolute minimum.

“C-Custodian?”

“Oh, thank the Goddess, I thought you were both gone, Princess,” he exclaimed, exhaling in relief that she was envying him quite viciously right now. “Did I wake you up?” he inquired, his eyes focusing on the state of her disheveled mane.

Twilight felt the blush on her muzzle. She knew well how terrible she usually looked after waking up. And considering that she was cuddling with Midnight throughout the day... yes, that must have had an even worse effect.

“Uhm, wake me, ah... Yes, indeed, custodian! But do not worry, somepony was bound to do so eventually!” she replied, perhaps with a bit too much panic in her voice. She had not yet enchanted her eyes tonight as well, so the murkiness of the corridor was making her even more unsettled. “I-Is something the matter?”

Lichen stayed silent for a moment, looking confused about something, then shook his head. “Oh, ekhm, the Honored Lords of the Covenant shall be dining in about two hours. I came to make sure you shall have enough time to prepare for the feast, Princess. And the summit afterwards.”

“Ah-ha!” Twilight replied in nervous realization. “Right, thank you, that shall give me plenty of time! Yes! Plenty of time!”

The priest looked only more puzzled by her upbeat attitude. “Oh, I’m... I’m glad you must have slept well, Princess...” he mumbled in an unsure tone. “Uhm, Nightguardian Midnight Wind isn’t opening his doors. Do you know where he could be, Princess?”

Yes, he’s right under my bed. “I-I’m not sure. He said something about, ah... going for a prayer this evening, perhaps he is in the shrine already?”

“Indeed? I must have missed him then...” Lichen admitted, frowning.

“P-perhaps he sat behind a column...?” she faked a guess, feeling her muzzle forming into a silly, abashed smile.

She was not certain at all if the priest bought the explanation. Not to mention she felt terrible for lying to him.

Lichen finally shrugged. “No matter, but he must be back before I come to escort you to the feast, Princess. The Lords expect this celebration to be official and proper,” Lichen declared before turning around and leaving, mumbling something to himself in Noctraliyar.

Twilight shut the door and leaned against them in relief, feeling like panting. Her heart was fluttering like crazy.

“Is it safe?” she heard a muffled voice from underneath the bed.

In response to it she first snorted, then began shaking and giggling uncontrollably.

Oh, great! She had begun developing hysteria.

“I don’t think we are safe anywhere around...” she finally uttered, controlling herself. “But come out anyway...”

Midnight crawled from his hidey-hole with a silly expression on his face. “Never have I ever...” he grumbled, staring at Twilight. “I presume this was the first time you hid a stallion in your bedroom, hmmm?”

She shrugged, approached the bed, then collapsed onto it, muzzle first. “Yup...”

Her muffled confirmation made the said stallion chortle.

“Well,” he declared and she felt that he sat right next to her, “I’m actually honored to be a trackjacket.”

Twilight’s ears twitched. She rolled to her side, a flabbergasted look on her face. “... could you say that again, please?”

Midnight frowned, spotting that she was puzzled. “Ehm, did I mess up somewhere there?” He pondered for a second before slapping himself on the forehead and hissing. “Ia durnu bid! Not a ‘trackjacket’, I meant a ‘trailblazer’!”

Twilight tried, really tried her best to keep a straight face, but those efforts were destined to fail by default.

“A ‘t-trackjacket’!” She howled with laughter, seeing Midnight’s abashment. “Midnight Wind, the trackjacket!”

The batpony hid his muzzle in his hooves, then wrapped his wings around himself, attempting to create a webbed cocoon of shame for himself.

It took Twilight a good minute to calm down. She wiped the tears from her eyes, then nudged one of Midnight’s wings. “Come out, I’m— hah— I’m done.”

The cocoon shook in denial, causing her smile to widen at the silliness. She scooped closer.

“Midnight, I admit, right now you—” she chuckled, “—you, well, kinda... really... look like a trackjack—”

“Stop it!”

The stallion shouted and spread his wings rapidly, baring his fangs in a dangerous, wide smile. He hopped at Twilight, causing her to squeal and laugh as they both toppled onto the bed.

Midnight hugged her, growling faintly. “No making fun of Midnight’s second language.”

“There, there,” she cooed, having freed one of her forelegs from his clutches. She patted his head. “Let it all out, you will feel better...”

The stallion sighed. “Doubt it.” He kissed her forehead and let her go, sitting up. “If the feast starts soon, we better get prepared. I need to polish my armor and sharpen my claws...”

Twilight stretched on the bed, then rubbed her face. “Yeah, me too. My gear is just more metaphorical, I suppose...”

“You are still more dangerous than me, I would think,” Midnight retorted without too much conviction, then stood up. “I will be in my chamber, I don’t want the custodian getting more suspicious...”

“Wait,” Twilight called after him.

“Yes?”

“I still have a need of you.”

Midnight’s wide grin told her too well that her choice of words was... faulty at best.

“Twilight, I would rather wait until there is a proper occasion and—”

“Shush!” she scolded him, feeling her muzzle burning. “I had the spell for my eyes in mind...”

“Oh, you know exactly what you had in mind.”

“Midnight!” she protested, feeling this embarrassing heat spreading all over her body.

Also causing her mind to think of warm baths in good company.

After restoring her eyesight and receiving a long, encouraging kiss, Twilight was left alone to prepare.

She began by sitting down on her bed to think.

Was she ready for this? Was she confident enough to begin the battle of wits and diplomacy with ponies like Midnight Eye, or Azure Mist? Had she enough conviction to best general Crimson Shade? Or enough belief in her own cause to duel with Blessed Fang...?

She couldn’t answer those questions.

But she knew something for certain. She was prepared to do what she felt was right. She was the Princess of Friendship. And no matter what, she was bent on showing the batponies that opening themselves to Equestria could help them. That solidarity between them and “soleerani” could be beneficial. The exchange of ideas, culture, wares, the mutual trust, all of that could be of great use to Noctraliya.

And, as much as Twilight felt... vain admitting it, achieving such a diplomatic success would make her really, really proud. It would be justified however, no?

She sighed. She had a long road ahead of her. And nopony said there was going to be help or breaks along the way.

After taking her time to bathe, prepare the dress and read from her trusty scroll, Twilight felt as ready as she could have been. She gathered her confidence, her royal demeanor. She was hoping it would suffice when battling the Covenant, which proved to be formed out of ponies that could pose a real challenge to her.

There was a knock on the door.

This time she took it far better.

On the other side waited Lichen, wearing his custodian’s garments. “It is time, Princess, the feast shall begin in half an hour.”

Midnight was also present, his armor polished duly and his gaze confident. There was something else about him, though. An onyx-hued sash was hung from his right shoulder to his left side and on it shun an ornate, silver, seven-pointed star with an amethyst jewel in its center.

“Oh...? What is this, Nightguardian?” Twilight inquired.

Midnight looked down on his chest as an initial reaction. Lichen took the opportunity.

“You haven’t told the Princess about your honors, child?”

Honors? Midnight was a decorated warrior aside from being a member of the elite Nightguard? Was this one of those Silver Stars that Sunfall Ordain had told Twilight about?

The stallion smirked gently, his eyes escaping to the side. “I did not wish my pride to get the best of me,” he admitted.

Lichen chortled. “The way I see it, child, is that you were looking for an opportune moment to impress our guest.”

Shades of a blush appeared on Midnight’s muzzle when Twilight stepped closer.

“Is this the famed Silver Star?”

“Silver Star of Extraordinary Service, to be exact, Princess,” Midnight answered, his voice firm and doing its best to be devoid of hubris.

“Fourth military honor in order of importance,” Lichen added casually. It only made Midnight’s face more red.

“You’re full of surprises, Nightguardian,” Twilight gave the warrior a veiled compliment, smiling warmly, but his expression did not change at all.

The group then ventured through the tunnels of the Sanctuary, out of the shrine complex and into the main grotto, where Twilight could again experience the marvel of the cave’s architectural design. She felt like walking through an enchanting forest that became petrified and turned into stone by some strange, long-passed cataclysm.

The inhabitants were busy with their own, everynight tasks, but Twilight felt the glances lingering on her as the trio made their way towards the side of the cave, where a sturdy gateway protected by a set of local warriors was leading into, as Lichen presented it in a whisper, “the Covenant’s lair”.

The tunnels inside were more spacious than those that formed the local clergy’s dwelling, with lanterns of various designs hanging on the chiseled walls, and woolen, burgundy rugs muffling hoofsteps.

“Does the Covenant reside here often? Or are the Lords more likely to stay at their peeks?” Twilight inquired.

“The Lords gather at the Sanctuary once every two months, usually, unless an urgent matter arises,” Lichen explained. “Any of the Lords can call for the Covenant to congregate beyond schedule and the others have to answer the call.” He nodded profoundly. “Nopony abuses that, however. Too easy to get on one another’s nerves...”

After the group took a turn, a set of solid, ornate doors presented themselves at the end of the corridor.

“This is where the Covenant feasts,” the custodian let Twilight know. “I shall allow you inside, but then I must leave... I wish you all the best, Princess. May the Goddess aid you and keep you.”

He approached her and drafted a circle on her forehead, just like Shadebloom had done at the Border.

“Thank you, custodian,” Twilight replied, now more grateful for the gesture than confused like then.

She glanced at Midnight. He gave her a reassuring nod, straightening his posture.

Twilight took a deep breath and nodded her head, ready for anything.

Lichen knocked on the door profoundly before putting his weight on the wood and opening the passage to a rectangular chamber that could house a hundred ponies with relative ease. Chandeliers, made out of white gems cut to resemble stars, were sending flickers of candlelight over and upon a strong, firm table covered by a blue, massive tablecloth. On the material rested magnificent silverware, prepared to support stacks of fresh fruit. Oranges, pears, grapes, watermelons, cut into all shapes and sizes, from petite pieces easy to swallow to meticulously carved, jagged shapes. A feast for the eyes as well as the mouth.

“Princess, our greetings!” Lord Midnight Eye welcomed Twilight, approaching, brandishing the same type of long, buttoned garment as yesterday, albeit black with silver strings making it a bit reflective. His cape swept the floor and reflections danced around his circlet. “We are so pleased to have you with us! It is meant to be a fruitful night!” he exclaimed, pleased with something a great deal.

The rest of the Covenant members rose from the table, having stopped their conversations among themselves and a couple of other ponies present in the chamber.

Midnight Eye’s smile widened. “We allowed ourselves to bring in a couple more guests for the feast, Princess. We would be joyful for you to meet everypony...”

“Of course, Lord Midnight Eye, it shall be an honor,” Twilight replied in the only way she could. Partially due to politeness and correct behavior and partially due to sheer curiosity.

From behind Midnight Eye came forth a mare emitting an aura of a respectable matron, her inky mane pinned behind her head in an elegant bun. Her long gown was rich in its corresponding, atramentous hue.

Midnight saluted from behind Twilight, forcing a small smile on the newcomer’s face. In the meantime, Lord Midnight Eye introduced his female companion.

“Princess, this is Lord Consort Midnight Iris, my wife.”

The mare’s bright eyes pierced Twilight through. She scrunched her nose delicately.

“Ah, Knaze,” she exclaimed in a haughty voice with a heavy accent, “I am surprised. You look so young. I have heard you command great respect in Ekwestriya. I believed I shall be dealing with a mare advanced in years...”

“Uhm... glad to be a surprise to you, Lord Consort,” Twilight responded, astonished by both the statements and the mare’s tone.

Also... Midnight Eye and Midnight Iris. Quite the match of names this was.

“I wish to believe, Knaze,” the Lord Consort continued, “that you shall not allow your... youthful eagerness to overcome your reason.”

The smile she brought up on her muzzle was not matching her words at all, Twilight thought. She felt, also, sorely misjudged.

She faked the kindest of expressions. “I am here as a Princess of Equestria, Lord Consort, not a filly...”

“We do hope so.”

With those words Midnight Iris bowed her head and stepped back with her husband, making room for the other guests.

Bright Crescent appeared out of nowhere, his expression beaming. “Princess, good to see you! How was your day? I hope the priests did not wake you up with their chanting and raving...”

Twilight could almost feel Crimson Shade’s outrage coming from the side, where the Lord of Shade Family was standing, keenly observing the gathering.

She kept a polite expression on her muzzle. “I’ve slept fine, Lord Bright Crescent. The accommodation is more than satisfactory.”

“Ha! Good! Superb!” he shouted, clapping his hooves. “Now, if you please, Princess, I'm dying for you to meet a pair of ponies.”

On his both sides popped up two young batponies. Their manes shared colors – deep brown and creamy white, combined in a random pattern. Aside from the fact that they were a mare and a stallion, they could have been mistaken for the same pony of bright, pear eyes and physique that could have easily been described as alluring even by Equestrian standards. Their long, loose robes, similar to that of their uncle, were differing only by the hue of their embroidery, snow and chocolate.

“Greetings...”

“...Princess!”

They both welcomed Twilight almost at the same time, respectively giving her a more and less cordial smile. Their Equestrian accents were remarkable, the stallion sounding like he had been born and raised in the middle of Canterlot.

Bright Crescent chuckled. “Princess, here I present to you my niece and my nephew. Hrabiye Ivory Crescent and Hrabiy Bratr Ebony Crescent!”

“A unique pleasure!” Twilight assured before presenting a question. “Pardon me, but I am unfamiliar with those titles. May I inquire about the translation and meaning of your statuses?”

Ebony Crescent nodded with gentleness. “Why, of course. The Noctraliyan titles ‘hrabiy’ and ‘hrabiye’ indicate that a pony holding one of them is considered next in line to become a Lord of the Family. In translation, my sister and I are ‘Countess’ and ‘Count’. ‘Count Brother’ in my case, to be exact. Just, please, correct me if I am wrong – I believe the two words are exactly how the masculine and feminine forms of the word ‘count’ in Equestrian should be created. But am I correct in this assumption?”

“Absolutely, Count Brother Ebony Crescent,” Twilight answered with eagerness, hoping that the amount of titles of ponies would not grow too steep. She was getting worried over making a mistake in this nomenclature. She was also greatly and positively surprised by this stallion’s command of Equestrian language.

The mare called Ivory Crescent giggled. “Do not let my brother’s false uncertainty fool you, Princess,” she said in an almost impeccable accent. “He has checked whether he got it right five times just before the feast!”

Ebony Crescent gave his sibling a look of tired, abashed scorn, while Bright Crescent sighed.

“Oh, you two little diabli...”

“Uncle, it is but a matter of fact!” Ivory Crescent protested. “Ebony Crescent would still be sinking amongst books if I did not drag him here!”

“Preposterous!” her brother protested, his face becoming red. “I-I merely wanted to be prepared to meet the Princess!”

Twilight giggled. “You won’t hear a word of criticism from me when it comes to losing oneself in books, Count Brother.”

“Yes, so I have heard...” the stallion replied with a... peculiar, distant smile appearing on his muzzle.

Ivory Crescent rolled her eyes, then focused on Midnight. “Midnight Wind, it’s so good to see you again!”

Midnight saluted as was proper, his voice polite, but not as enthusiastic. “Pleasure to be in your presence, Countess, Count Brother.”

“We have a lot of catching up to do!” Ivory Crescent declared, than winked at Twilight. “Mind if we once borrow your bodyguard for some time, Princess? I promise he shall be back intact!”

Before Twilight had a chance at responding, Bright Crescent waved his forelegs around. “Alright, enough fraternizing, we’re causing a queue to form! Take your seats, you two!”

The twins nodded at the same time.

“Catch you later!” the mare shouted.

Her brother only bowed his head before Twilight, the soft smile once again on his lips, then took his leave with his sibling.

“My capricious fireflies...” Bright Crescent commented before heading away towards his place as well.

Twilight used the moment to look back at Midnight, whose expression was inscrutable.

“A very old acquaintance, Princess,” he muttered just before another set of ponies approached her.

This time it was Lord Sunfall Word, being aided in his trotting by a middle-aged stallion of rusty mane kept in an elegant, short style. The yellow of his eyes awfully familiar to Twilight.

“Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum, Knaze Crepuscle Iskre...” Sunfall Word greeted her.

“I tuu tez, haspadr Soleeced—” Twilight began then froze, realizing she had no idea what the correct term for “word” was in Noctraliyar. “Uhm... Soleeced...” she muttered, feeling sweat beginning to gather on her forehead.

The Lord chuckled hoarsely. It caused the pony accompanying him to smile as well, although his expression was a tad patronizing.

“Soleeced Slov, Knaze...” Sunfall Word aided her after he was done with chortling.

“Oh, thank you. Alright,” the mare inhaled. “Neskaza Lunee... welae tuu noc illum, haspadr Soleeced Slov,” she exclaimed, relieved that she did not cause the elder stallion to take offence.

“Knaze, ia wel tue conw iau filiy, hrabiy Soleeced Decret,” the Lord offered something, glancing at the stallion who was helping him stand with tender care. “Ira, puel. Tlumata!” he added with a jaunty smirk.

“My father rushes me to translate that he wishes us to become familiar with one another, Princess,” the asked batpony explained in a firm tone. And yet he was taking his time to speak, as if considering every word and phrase. “I am hrabiy Sunfall Decree.”

“A pleasure, Count,” Twilight replied with a phrase that simply had to be overused during meetings like these. Even in the instance of this stallion’s gaze being a lot less friendly than that of his father.

Sunfall Decree was ready to escort Sunfall Word to the table, but the latter decided to present Twilight with some sort of question.

“Knaze, tue bidee w... Proznyi Umberi, tac?”

The Count’s gaze sharpened in an instant as he stared at his father, who, in return, granted him with a tired, if firm, gaze.

Sunfall Decree exhaled before translating. “Princess, my father asks whether you have been in Hollow Shades during your travel.”

Twilight felt confused about the sudden tension she felt between the two, but she nodded her head. “Yes, I have. Why?”

Sunfall Word looked her deep in her eyes. “Kwomdo bide iaa prafiliye?”

Sunfall Decree bit his lower lip before translating. “How is m-my—” he hesitated when his voice shook dangerously. “How is my father’s granddaughter doing?” he asked with blatant disinclination.

Twilight blinked. Then blinked again. Did they mean...?

“Captain Sunfall Ordain?”

“Y... yes,” the Count admitted reluctantly, which caused his father to shake his head in sorrow without even trying to hide it.

“She... she is doing well. She prepared my stay at the outpost to the best of her abilities, I was astonished by the attention she gave me,” Twilight answered, her mind scrambled. Sunfall Ordain was a Lord’s granddaughter...? Why was her father visibly irritated that she was brought up in the conversation? “She is a very kind, friendly mare,” she assured, but it only made Sunfall Decree avert his eyes, a grim shade over his muzzle.

“Ia grat tue, Knaze...” Lord Sunfall Word uttered, trotting away with his son.

Twilight knew something peculiar was going on. Something deeply unpleasant, even. She had no time to ponder upon it, however, as the last pony she didn’t know yet made his way towards her... being led closer by Azure Mist. Again, the Lord was wearing an ensemble fit to be the cause of envy sprouting in the hearts of Canterlot’s nobility, azure, long and rich almost beyond reason.

“Princess, you look lovely tonight,” the Lord offered a compliment. Insincere one, Twilight was certain of it. “You must be starving, so we will make the introduction brief, hmmm? This is my son, Count Mistlock.”

The young pony was elegant, his features were sharp and the celeste color of his mane was bringing to mind clear ice reflecting the bright, winter sky.

Although his gold gaze was keen, Twilight had no trouble spotting something intriguing about it. A detail which would be hard to discern for somepony not paying enough attention, but she had dealt with enough matters concerning different feelings to catch this glimpse behind his eyes.

Mistlock was desperately hiding a seeping wound of his heart. And Twilight had long ago learned who caused that bleeding inside of him.

“Princess, I am happy to meet you,” the Count admitted with veracity, but there was no emotion in his silken voice whatsoever. “I hope that your talks with the esteemed Covenant shall allow us to find common ground whilst keeping with our traditions,” he added, earning a victorious glance from his mother.

“Well said, tradition is something that defines us! It needs to be abided by!” Azure Mist declared, purposefully making sure that everypony could hear her. “Let us now sit and dine! Come along, my son!” she ordered, already heading towards one of the seats.

Twilight hid a frown of outrage that wished to form on her muzzle. The Lord was clearly referring to that incident Midnight had told her about, involving the young Count and the mare he loved, who—

“Beware of my mother.”

Mistlock’s quiet whisper stopped Twilight just as she was about to trot to a place that the Covenant was holding for her. She glanced at the young batpony, but he was already on the move, following Lord Azure Mist as if nothing happened.

Twilight neared the table, taking her assigned seat next to Midnight Wind, but still in between Blessed Fang, who greeted her with a nod, and Crimson Shade who decided not to react at all. The rest of the Covenant, not counting their companions for the feast, knew exactly where their places were, in this unspoken agreement that Twilight had still to discern.

Lord Dusk Harvest, sitting on the far right, looked in her direction and, with Blossom’s cuddly encouragement, gave her a smile which Twilight eagerly answered with one of her own. She even wanted to address him, but Midnight Eye stood up, looking over the gathered, clearly preparing to speak.

“Dear friends,” he began, his voice stoic and full of confidence, “I do not think it is necessary to repeat that this night is a momentous occasion. One to take its rightful place in the history of not only our domain, but our guest’s as well.”

Twilight almost gulped. There was no pressure there, no.

“Our two countries differ greatly, there is no denying that, but I think I speak for us all when I say that we wish for a change to come into our relations. We hope to learn and listen. We hope for Ekwestriya to do so likewise.”

As far as public speeches went, Twilight could not deny that Midnight Eye seemed a lot more comfortable with them than she ever would consider herself to be.

“But there shall be time for that. For now, let us be merry and feast! We are all part of a great vision of our Mother, the Immaculate Goddess! May we all realize that and may with that realization come happiness and fulfillment!”

Whilst the rhetoric continued, a number of servants dressed in long, buttoned gowns appeared, carrying silver goblets and placing them in front of everypony. Then they filled them with the one liquid Twilight had learned to fear.

Gozalke.

“I propose a toast!” Midnight Eye grasped his chalice, raising it high up, causing everypony to stand. Twilight obliged, already preparing for the burning unpleasantness inbound. “To our guest, Princess Twilight Sparkle! To our lands and folk! And to our divine Mother! Hwale!”

“Hwale!”

“Hwale!” Twilight shouted alongside the batponies, bracing herself for the drink.

Nope, she could take it well still. Thankfully, the collage of reactions around was enough to take attention away from her tearing eyes and massive coughing fit.

To her great surprise, Lord Sunfall Word, easily the oldest of the gathered, emptied his goblet without even a muscle of his muzzle twitching. Practice truly did make perfect.

When everypony was done coughing, exhaling, shaking, screaming and so forth, Midnight Eye declared the feast started. Twilight felt rather pleased about that, she was really hungry by this point. She helped herself to some small pieces of watermelon she knew she could eat without spilling the juice all over the pretty, indigo tablecloth.

“Do you enjoy our selection of meals, Princess?” Blessed Fang inquired politely, having left in his wake a couple of sucked-dry pears.

“I do, indeed. I am surprised the fruit are so fresh,” Twilight engaged in the small talk.

“W-w-we c-care for th-them as b-b-best we c-can, P-Princess,” Dusk Harvest added, feeding a piece of an orange to Blossom. “I-I always th-thought of e-every f-fruit a-as a G-G-Goddess’ g-gift for e-each of u-us.”

“I’ve heard a lot about the famed Noctraliyan Valleys. Are they truly supplying the entire domain?”

“Y-yes. Th-the r-r-rest of our m-mountains a-are not s-suitable f-f-for c-c-c—“ The stammering Lord closed his eyes and finally forced the word out of himself. “Cultivation!”

Bright Crescent leaned forward, grabbing himself a cluster of grapes. “Screaming of which, is it true that you are acquainted with a Family of fruittenders, Princess?”

“Yes, the Apple Family. They have a grand orchard right next to Ponyville, the town where I reside,” Twilight answered eagerly.

“A Family of a rather... simple cognomen,” Midnight Iris commented sotto voce but with the clearest of intentions to be heard.

Count Ebony Crescent raised his hoof in protest. “Honored Lord Consort, Equestrians do not have the same lineage traditions. Their family affiliation usually reaches but a couple of generations behind. Only the most prominent noble houses gathered in older cities, namely Canterlot or Trottingham, keep to the patronymic and matronymic similarity custom.”

Twilight did not know if she should have been more impressed by the young batpony’s eloquence, or knowledge.

“You are absolutely right, indeed, Count Ebony Crescent. Family ties are not as bounding in Equestria as they are here.”

The stallion’s smile grew and Twilight could have sworn that she spotted a small blush on his muzzle.

Midnight Eye took the initiative. “But what about ancestry charts? Surely they have to be in use by some, at least...”

“Only by the noble houses Count Ebony Crescent brought up, Lord Midnight Eye.”

“How... interesting,” the stallion muttered.

It caused Bright Crescent to giggle quite loudly.

“Pardon his linguistic mistake, Princess, he really meant to say ‘incongruous’, I’m sure.”

He was granted a murderous look for this remark from Midnight Eye.

Twilight helped herself to more watermelon, hoping to avoid being dragged further into this exchange.

For a while, only the sound of vicious and merciless fructicide was heard from all directions. The mare glanced at Midnight, who was himself busy with pearslaughter, his eyes feral from eating but also strangely melancholic.

Oh, she could give up everything for having more time to spend just with him and not among the Covenant.

“Princess,” Azure Mist, seated on the opposite side of the table, suddenly called out to her, “are you a devotee of fine arts?”

Twilight shifted her attention rapidly. “Uhm, yes, to a degree. I am usually too busy with books and studying to enjoy attending a play or a performance, but I am always happy to do so when a chance arrives.”

Before Azure Mist had a chance to respond, Crimson Shade spoke up in a dry tone. “Where are you going with this, Azure Mist?”

The mare’s grin widened. “Perhaps we could hold a little recital in honor of the Princess? Tomorrow or in the next few days?”

Bright Crescent clapped his hooves in excitement. “Ha! Finally a good idea coming from you!”

Azure Mist huffed and Twilight could swear that Count Mistlock’s eyes glinted in dark satisfaction. Midnight Eye raised his hoof.

“I second the proposition. Count Ebony Crescent?”

“Yes, Honored Lord?” the young stallion replied in an instant.

“Have you brought your poltawca with you?”

Ivory Crescent shook her head, laughing. “Honored Lord, my brother needs it and books more than food and drink, of course he’s brought it!”

“I-I did bring it,” Ebony Crescent confirmed, his face flustered. “But... performing in front of the Honored Covenant and our esteemed guest?” He thought for a second, then inhaled nervously. “It would be a great accolade...”

“Princess?” Midnight Eye turned to Twilight. “Would you be willing to hear some of our traditional music?”

“Oh, definitely!” she replied, genuinely excited about the proposition. “I look forward to it very much!”

“It’s settled then! Ha!” the Lord approved of the idea, with other members of the Covenant nodding in agreement, or at least not opposing this suggestion out loud.

The rest of the feast passed uneventfully, with the batponies satisfying their thirst and hunger without engaging in conversations, until finally Bright Crescent tapped his hooves on the table and sighed.

“Well, I’m full. Which, unfortunately, means it’s time for politics,” he declared, giving Twilight a mischievous grin. She contained a giggle.

Sunfall Word, after coughing somewhat fiercely, gestured to his son, who immediately aided him in lifting up from the chair. “Knaze, dimitae ia, ia potreb temps ir gore...”

“Princess, my father wishes to apologize, but his age forces him to take his time advancing up towards the Seat,” Sunfall Decree translated.

“Oh, of course!” Twilight responded, immediately standing up to show her respect towards a Lord and an elderly stallion. He nodded back at her, his muzzle smiling.

The rest of the guests arose as well, waiting to take their places until Sunfall Word left that chamber.

“So Equestrians are capable of kind gestures after all,” Midnight Iris commented without a hint of shame.

Twilight was fighting a sudden feeling of outrage that arose in her chest, but Blessed Fang interfered.

“Respect towards elders is a virtue shared between our people, I want to believe. Their years should be revered accordingly and their council taken into consideration at all times.”

Nopony thought of contesting that statement.

After a few more bites and sucks from the gathered, Midnight Eye rose up. “It is time for us to proceed, verily.”

Twilight lifted herself up with Midnight granting her his foreleg for support. Their gazes crossed for a moment and she tried to send him the warmest look she could, using the opportunity.

“Nightguardian,” Midnight Eye abruptly called out, causing Midnight to salute him in the blink of an eye.

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr!”

“Considering your role, you shall be allowed to enter the Seat and listen to the negotiations. If it shall be necessary, you will translate as well.”

Midnight almost lost control of his stance, his eyes widening and his eyebrows clearly fighting the urge to raise. “If that is the will of the Covenant!” he exclaimed.

“It is, indeed,” Crimson Shade declared firmly, ready to leave the chamber without further words.

“Wait a minute!” Bright Crescent raised his hoof, his expression puzzled. “The Nightguardian here can be sworn, but what about our esteemed guest? Does she need to participate as well? Or are we skipping this part? Blessed Fang?”

The priest brought a hoof to his lips, deep in thought. “I... yes, I believe the Princess could indeed participate in the ceremonial...”

Twilight was feeling more and more left out. She addressed Blessed Fang. “If there is a... specific procedure to be undertaken for ponies other than the Covenant to be allowed to participate in a meeting, I wish to fulfill all of the obligations.”

Blessed Fang’s eyes glinted with newfound respect towards her. “Your eagerness is appreciated. Very well, we shall introduce you to the rite on the way...” the antas ordered, his long, imposing chasuble swooshing as he turned to the distant doors of the chamber.

All of the guests remained behind, giving the leaving Lords and Twilight respectful bows. She could have sworn, however, that they were all actually following Midnight with their gazes. She pondered how much of a privilege it was, being allowed to join the Covenant during their sessions.

The elevation of the tunnels was gradually rising, which made Twilight think that the “Seat” she heard about was placed nearer to the tip of the mountain. Along the way she could admire the incredible softness of the rugs. The dim light of the candles was giving her the distinct feeling of mysticism surrounding the group of batponies that she was accompanying.

“Pardon me, what should I know before we commence our talks then?” she asked at one point, turning to Blessed Fang.

Bright Crescent was faster to answer than his younger colleague. “That my esteemed companions shall bore you to death,” he muttered, looking away casually.

Twilight would normally giggle, but the profound atmosphere and the fact that the young priest let out a quiet yet vicious hiss forbade her doing anything.

“The Covenant has ruled Noctraliya for generations and our proceedings were decided to be held in secrecy. For the Immaculate Moon... Herself is guiding us while we congregate...”

“It is an honor unmatched,” Twilight decided to intercede, managing to cause a satisfied smirk to flash on Blessed Fang’s muzzle.

“It is so promising that you understand it, Knaze...” he admitted before continuing. “The Goddess’ guidance is a great gift. And, as you have heard already from our scriptures, gifts are not to be squandered and taken for granted.”

Twilight pondered. “So... the furtiveness is a form of praise to the Goddess?”

“Indeed. It shows that we consider Her favor unique and we wish it not to become... how to say it? Diluted? Disseminated?”

“I think I grasp the idea. How intriguing...” Twilight replied, musing over this concept. Her intuition would tell her that a blessing like this should be shared with others. Unless, of course, one wished to be considered anointed by the deity’s grace.

She nearly missed Blessed Fang’s next sentence.

“But the repayment for Her grace consists of more...”

Twilight shook her head, focusing and spotting that all of the other Lords were paying close attention to the exchange, no doubt attempting to feel her out on the topic.

“Are you aware of the significance of blood in our culture, Knaze?”

“I am, yes, Lord Blessed Fang. I understand how blood... uhm, 'ver’ is considered the vessel of one’s soul,” she replied with confidence.

And thankful that she stopped herself from saying something about the 'red desire’, for her unruly mind first wandered into that direction.

“Good. Now, let us share with you more. We, akin to Equestrians, swear on our honor, for it is dear to us. But we can also give an oath on our blood. On our soul. A sacred declaration, for our spirits, our lives belong to the Goddess.”

Pious silence reigned all around for a while, until Midnight, his voice full of zeal, declared.

“Through scorching days and glorious nights, for Her we live, for Her we die...”

Blessed Fang nodded. “Well quoted, Nightguardian.” He locked himself in thought for a moment, his eyes darkening. “And to break a blood oath, to desecrate it, is not only a cause of shame. It is sinful against our Goddess.”

Despite the tone of the priest’s voice, Bright Crescent decided to introduce a merry comment. “Do you know our word for ‘truth’, Princess?”

“Uhm... ‘vere’, if I am not mistaken...” Twilight replied, staring back at him.

“Exactly! And blood is ‘ver’, like you said yourself. Truth is derived from blood. And in blood always truth is written, we say,” he concluded mysteriously, smirking.

“What Lord Bright Crescent is trying to convey,” Azure Mist stepped in, her voice irritated, “and what Lord Blessed Fang has not yet reached, is that one must take a blood oath before being allowed into the Seat of the Covenant.”

“Way to ruin the suspense!” Bright Crescent huffed. “Killjoy...”

“A b-blood oath?” Twilight stuttered when her anxiety suddenly piqued. There was bloodletting involved in her nearest future?

Midnight Eye shook his head. “A symbolic amount is taken, Princess, do not fret. The importance is derived from quality, not quantity.”

By this time the group almost arrived at the entrance of the Seat. The wood of the door was ornate with seven coats of arms of different shapes, builds and styles. A tree growing from a horizontal crescent. A pair of fangs, a droplet of blood falling from the right one. A book supporting the lunar discus...

Twilight was reminded of old record tomes she read when she was going through a phase of her intensive studies involving genealogy.

In front of the door waited Sunfall Word and his son. The Count bowed his head before the approaching group, then passed them without a word. From his expression and his father’s stare, Twilight could tell that they have had a heated argument.

Sunfall Word, however, soon brought a smile on his muzzle, trying to hide his sorrow. “Tuyi bidi tardyi...”

“We are not slow! We take our time!” Bright Crescent responded, mocking outrage. “It’s healthy! Just ask Dusk Harvest about his speech pattern.”

The called out stallion grew red on the face and lowered his gaze, while his pet bat flapped its wings, furious.

“Humor is not contemptuous, Lord Bright Crescent. But I shall never agree to malice and I would prefer it absent when I am around.”

All of the gathered stared at Twilight, for it was her who allowed herself the critique.

Her heart was telling her she did right to point out this obvious distinction. However, that did not stop it from pounding out of fear. Was she too stern?

“Ha!” Crimson Shade shouted in audible satisfaction. The glance he gave Twilight had a warm spark in it, melting its coldness ever so slowly.

On the other hoof, Bright Crescent pursed his lips. “I do not think I will give up my wit just like this,” he declared, turning his head away in offence.

Influence gained, influence lost. Twilight realized, to her worry, that this balancing act was bound to become crucial when dealing with the Lords.

Looking aside for a moment, Twilight took note of a particular ornament carved in the nearby wall, not far away from the entrance to the Seat.

A bust of an unspecified batpony was emerging from the rough stone. His eyes were tied by a rocky blindfold and his muzzle was open, revealing all of his teeth. A special emphasis was put on his two fangs, done in steel. The statue was holding a round, flat bowl in his forehooves, marked by strange marks of different shades of crimson, gathered in the middle in an eerie, round circle.

Twilight gulped, feeling her stomach protesting. Those were nothing else than old bloodstains.

“I think our guest took notice of the Bloodletter...” Azure Mist commented, her face stoic, but her voice not devoid of satisfaction.

Blessed Fang gave her a long look before trotting closer to Twilight. “It is a simple rite, Knaze. I can understand your initial reluctance though. Nocferratan?”

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr!” Midnight was already standing at attention.

“Show the Knaze how the act is performed. Give us your oath. You shall not reveal anything that shall happen beyond these doors to anypony. Not under pressure, nor calamity. Not for wealth, nor glory.”

Midnight nodded his head profoundly.

“Ia pryisegn.”

He approached the stone bust, granting Twilight with a passing glance of encouragement. He removed his bladed hoofshoes, then closed his eyes for a moment, placing his right foreleg under one of the steel fangs.

“Iau pryiseg brazae, o iaa Bogine. Ia ronit ver u iaa anime...”

“My promise take, oh my Goddess. I shed the blood of my soul,” Blessed Fang translated the words.

Twilight felt her face losing colors as Midnight pricked the soft skin of his leg’s inner side, staining the steel fang with a dot of crimson. He pressed near the puncture with his other hoof, causing a trickle of blood to flow down and stain the stone bowl underneath with a few droplets.

“The deed is done,” Blessed Fang declared when Midnight put back on his hoofshoes.

Thankfully, his wound was not bleeding on its own. Otherwise Twilight would seriously consider fainting. It would save her the stress...

“I find it unnecessary for the Princess to take the oath,” Midnight Eye stated abruptly, his gaze resting on Blessed Fang before shifting to Twilight. “I want to believe a normal promise, backed by your position, would be enough, Princess. I think you can well understand the need of secrecy...”

“Bah, well, she can hardly swear on the Goddess,” Bright Crescent added, his voice still irked after Twilight’s last words directed at him.

However strange and somewhat repulsive this idea was to her, Twilight had already considered that a gesture like this bloodletting would grant her a valuable boon with the Lords and she was not going to relinquish this opportunity.

“I might not be considered worthy of taking this oath on the Goddess,” she announced, “but I don’t break my word, no matter what. And I wish to believe that my blood has significance of its own, holding my soul or not.”

“Strong words!” Azure Mist praised her. Which actually made Twilight doubt her choice. “Let us accept the Princess’ promise. She might not believe in it, but I doubt her blood is so different from ours.”

“Who knows, maybe it’s blue, let’s see...” Bright Crescent jeered.

Granted with this venomous encouragement, Twilight had no choice but to approach the statue and remove her pristine hoofshoes. She hesitated for a moment, thinking of a correct way of forming the words of the oath.

She took a deep breath. “My promise take, oh Goddess who shines over all. I shed blood of my soul...”

Closing her eyes, Twilight pressed her leg to the other steel fang than Midnight. She bit her lip when the sharp metal pierced her skin. With squinted eyes, trying to fight the uneasy feeling in her stomach, she used her other hoof to cause a small hemorrhage, just like the stallion had done before her.

A drop of claret fell into the bowl.

And, for a split second, Twilight felt a weird sting of happiness when it mixed with her loved one’s blood.

“Uai akepti tueu pryisegn,” Sunfall Word uttered with a voice firmer that his usual, raspy tone.

“Very well,” Midnight Eye concurred after a moment. “Nightguardian, open the door wide.”

Midnight saluted. The short glance he sent Twilight’s way, their new way of communicating with others around, told her that he was proud of her bravery.

The stallion pressed on the doors, opening them steadily, causing the ancient wood to creak and the hinges to squeal quietly.

Before Twilight opened a massive, granite hall, resembling a chapel. What first caught Twilight’s attention was the smoothness of ornate, dark columns supporting the ceiling ornate with a marvelous, silver chandelier of superb quality.

“Are those sapphires?” the mare inquired upon witness breathtaking gems hanging from the arms of the candelabrum.

“Indeed, courtesy of the mines belonging to Midnight Family and my own,” Bright Crescent replied coldly, moving past the mare towards a massive table made out of dark marble, upon which rested a woolen cloth the color of night’s sky. It was placed with such a meticulous care that not one wrinkle was staining its perfection.

Around the table stood seven thrones of the Covenant and a most luxurious seat which, however, could not match the resplendence of the Lords’ cathedrae, engraved with the coats of arms and embellished with silver.

One more detail of the room caught Twilight’s attention. On the distant wall hung a massive, black curtain with the seals of the batpony Families. It clearly was hiding something behind it and the secrecy caused the mare’s curiosity to grow.

Even more so after she spotted Midnight standing in the doorway, his eyes glued to the dark material, wide open, almost in fear.

“Nightguardian?” Midnight Eye, ready to take his place on his throne, addressed his subject. “Is something the matter?”

His tone was neutral and emotionless and yet Twilight could have sworn that Midnight’s face paled.

“N-nothing is wrong, Honored Lord!” he declared, saluting.

“Good. Help the Princess to her place.”

Midnight trotted forward, his eyes stuck with Twilight for a while. His gaze was worried. Anxious even, although he attempted to hide it.

Twilight had no opportunity to calm him down, whatever the reason for his concern was. She allowed him to move the chair for her and she took her place in between, as usual lately, Blessed Fang and Crimson Shade.

On the corner of the table. Which was... most unusual. And a tad awkward.

Azure Mist, after she had made sure her gown was perfectly flowing around her seat, turned to Twilight.

“Your placement might appear somewhat peculiar, Princess, but we have never before had the chance of having somepony else sit with us like this... As in, there is hardly anypony worthy of this distinction.”

“The shape of the table gives that away, I think,” Twilight retorted, fighting that little spark of outrage that once more appeared in her heart.

It was showing itself there more and more often, despite her best efforts at extinguishing it.

“W-we c-c-could sh-shift around, m-make s-some room...” Dusk Harvest mumbled, trying to appear as insignificant as possible.

“Don’t be ridiculous, Dusk Harvest,” Crimson Shade replied, huffing. “Tradition demands we sit in equal distances from one another and this is hardly the occasion to change it.”

“Please, Honored Lords.” Twilight raised her hoof upon seeing the atmosphere becoming heavier than it had been already. “I do not wish to begin this summit with such trivial inconveniences... There are far more important topics to discuss than my seating place.”

“Indeed,” Midnight Eye agreed wholeheartedly, but there was a note in his voice Twilight did not like at all. “Can we begin?” he asked his comrades.

None of the Lords opposed, all of them seated properly on their thrones. Midnight Eye stood up, turning to Twilight directly.

“Princess, it is customary that whenever a Lord calls for a meeting, he or she is to speak first. Tonight, as you are our guest, you have an opportunity of referring your case and expectations briefly before we start the proper discussion. Please.”

Twilight nodded, arising from her seat. She took a calming breath. She focused. She felt Midnight standing behind her chair, which granted her the needed strength to begin the short speech she had prepared for just such a moment.

“Honored Lords of Noctraliya, I, Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Equestria, allowed myself to enter your domain, answering the generous invitation of the Covenant. It is a recognition unlike any other for me as a representative of my nation. Equestria wishes to use this opportunity to forge an everlasting bond of cooperation and friendship between our countries...”

She paused briefly, staring at her audience. All of the Lords were keenly listening to her, as if prepared to hear a phrase or word that would spark their attention and support.

“Equestria, as a nation, wishes to become close with all other domains and races around it. We seek the spirit of solidarity, we wish understanding and tolerance to bloom, we desire the discovery of common ground with everypony. For we rest assured that some truths, like the principles of Kindness, Generosity, Loyalty, Honesty, even Laughter, are shared among all of the races, no matter the discrepancies present...”

She caught on to Bright Crescent’s smirk and Sunfall Word’s nod. She was doing reasonably so far. She calmed herself and recommenced.

“I come here humbled. Humbled by the devotion, honor, steadfast beliefs of the noctrali. I arrive willing to learn about what makes Noctraliya this powerful bastion of tradition and faith. And I come to offer Equestria’s extended hoof. Ever since I have learned of this basic principle among the noctrali, the often overlooked rule of gratitude and honorable repayment, I have wished to base our understanding on it. You take, you give. Tu braz, tu daz...”

Midnight Eye smiled widely, nodding his head, which was soon followed by a mutual, more or less enthusiastic declarations of support for Twilight’s words.

She felt relieved beyond measure. She now knew that she was not going to be belittled by default. She hit the mark she was aiming for.

“So, here I am, the Princess of Equestria, with all the respect and admiration towards the lands and ponies blessed by the Goddess, Immaculate Moon...” She lowered her head alongside the gathered. “And I come to offer a deal fair to you, Honored Lords of the Covenant, and to the entire batpony race. I come to you with the gift which cares not for differences, can square all the debts and heal all the wounds. I come to you with Friendship. And I hope we will all share in its plenty.”

Twilight finished and sat down. Perhaps it wasn’t the history’s most moving speech, but she felt proud of it nonetheless. It wasn’t long, it was on point, it offered room for more diplomacy on both sides.

Vanity aside, Twilight would have given herself an “A”.

Well, alright... perhaps “A-”. Her voice was a bit nervous. But nothing less than that!

Silence reigned in the chamber for a moment, all of the gathered Lords pondering on the words they had heard. Then Midnight Eye began exchanging glances with the others, receiving approving nods. Twilight took notice that Dusk Harvest and Sunfall Word gave their wordless permission with reluctance, their eyes... darkened.

Her heart pounded in her chest. Something weird was going on.

She shifted in her seat, attempting to, even for a second, look at Midnight while pretending to be checking whether her dress was neatly resting on her shoulder. The stallion stood still, firm, but there was something in his stance that betrayed distress.

That wasn’t helping her. Not at all.

After a minute of grim tranquility, during which the gazes of the room were not abandoning Twilight, Midnight Eye cleared his throat.

“Princess, we are overjoyed to hear that you, as the representative of your nation, wish to conduct our talks with respect and mutual understanding. Especially when it comes to the rules of gratitude and repayment...”

His tone was calm, but there was something hidden behind it. Something malicious.

“I have to but ask, if I might, what is your opinion on debts that last for... extended periods of time? Are they due, or does the passing of time render them obsolete?”

Twilight thought for a second. It was a loaded question, she simply knew it.

“I believe, Lord Midnight Eye, that any topic can be a matter of discussion, no matter how... distant in time or difficult it is, as long as the sides are ready and willing to talk.”

She could swear the Crimson Shade to her right shifted in his seat nervously.

“We are ecstatic to hear you say that, Princess,” Midnight Eye replied in the meantime. “We are all here keen on, as one might say, ‘normalizing’ our relations with the domain of the Judging Sun. Can we hope that you shall allow us to present our arguments during our negotiations?”

“Of course, that’s what this summit is for, is it not?” Twilight asked the rhetorical question. “We are gathered here to find a new understanding. A new wisdom,” she repeated the term that she had heard from custodian Lichen.

Azure Mist chuckled. “That is such a respite.”

“Indeed,” Blessed Fang seconded her words, his keen eyes piercing Twilight through.

Something was up, she knew it. She felt sweat gathering on her forehead. She was in the Lords’ den and, as it seemed, they were ready to make her realize that.

“P-P-Princess...” Dusk Harvest spoke up shakily, his face betraying shame out of a sudden, “w-we s-s-simply d-desire t-t-t—”

“Dusk Harvest, I swear to Goddess, if you ruin this wondrous moment of drama then I shall ruin you,” Bright Crescent hissed at his colleague, causing Blossom to hiss at him in return.

“Excuse me... what moment? What is the meaning of this?” Twilight presented the Lords with her question, her voice almost giving.

She heard a small clang of metal behind her. Midnight shook in his stance out of uneasiness, she did not even have to turn around to know it.

Midnight Eye raised his hoof to calm her down. “Princess, do not fear, we simply wish for you to aid us in a rather... crucial matter,” he emphasized. “One that, without resolving, will be enough of a reason to cut our negotiations on the spot.”

Twilight felt her eyes widening on their own. Her pulse was going crazy. “... I-I am sorry, Lord Midnight Eye, but I have no idea—”

“It will become clear soon enough. Nightguardian?”

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr!” Midnight showed his readiness, despite what Twilight knew he was feeling.

“Move the curtain...”

The warrior saluted. He trotted forward as if not out of his own will, then grasped a grey rope that was connected to the rod up above. Then, with one swift motion, he pulled, making the cloth part and reveal the secret behind it.

A map.

A chart, a truly ancient chart depicting Noctraliya.

Twilight, despite everything that was happening, felt wonderment filling her mind. Before her was a real treasure, a relic, an artifact even! The sheepskin on which the drawing was done bore signs of the passing time, but the condition of it was as perfect as one could have hoped for!

She felt herself standing up, being drawn to this wonderful sight in front of her. What a font of knowledge this chart was! The mountain slopes were demarcated with utmost precision, almost individually drawn, showcasing even the shapes of different peaks, properly marked in Noctraliyan alphabet. Every summit, every pass, every valley, fault, crevice, chasm, every lake and river and forest...

An artistic and cartographic masterpiece.

“Approach closer, if you so desire, Princess...” Twilight heard Midnight Eye’s encouragement.

She did not have to be told twice. Not caring for the Lords for a moment, finding shelter in the piece of new knowledge that had been uncovered before her. She turned her full attention to the great peaks of the Tramplevanian Alps, hiding for a moment from the pressure they had put her under.

The Seven Mountains were marked by their coats of arms, corresponding in hue with the territories around them. The distinctive white slopes that must have been the Frozenfog Range, the place she recalled Midnight mentioning, was split in two by cobalt and silver. The colors of Midnight Family and Mist Family, as she presumed. Then she spotted the deep, tawny hue that brought to her mind the last rays of a setting sun. The resplendent and haughty amethyst. The leafy green spread above a region portrayed with throngs of fruit-bearing trees. The Valleys.

“How... how old is this map?” Twilight muttered, stunned by what she was seeing before her.

“It is in use for more than a millennium,” Blessed Fang’s voice reached her.

“That’s... incredible...” she mumbled, her eyes escaping to the burgundy lands of the Fang Family, above the firm grey domain of the Shades reaching from the valley of the Sanctuary all the way to—

Twilight’s heart stopped for a second. She blinked twice as she doubled her focus. Her eyes must have been deceiving her.

The left side of the map was ornamented with glittering gold, marking the lands that belonged to Equestria to the day. An interpretation of the sun, a scorching disc lurking from the edge of the chart was reigning over the landscape.

But a part of the Equestrian lands was different. The segment stretching from the long, flat mountain range that housed the Border stronghold all the way to the village of Hollow Shades and the Eastern Woods was stained by the same color as the territory belonging to the Shade Family resting within the boundaries of modern Noctraliya.

No, no that wasn’t right. Twilight forced her eyes to squint, battling her own surprise wishing them to widen. The golden markings of Equestria were not subverted by the firm grey, it was the other way around. The auric influence connected to the sign of the Judging Sun was shown as having had encroached upon lands that previously—

Twilight stepped back. She looked to the distant right, where Midnight was still standing at the edge of the curtain, his head hung and his eyes escaping to the sides, avoiding her stare desperately. She turned around, suddenly facing Midnight Eye and the rest of the Covenant, who had managed to create a half-circle behind her, using the moment of her enthrallment. They were all staring at her without even blinking.

“You have questions, Princess?” the Lord of Midnight Family inquired, not even bothering to hide his blatant mockery.

“Wh...” Twilight’s tongue did not wish to listen to her anymore. She heard her own, frantic heartbeat in her ears. “Why is... why are the lands of the Shade Family reaching so far west...?” she stumbled through the inquiry.

“I think the question should be: ‘Why is the domain of the Judging Sun reaching so far east?’,” Midnight Eye corrected her with a wicked smile.

“Enough of this charade!” Lord Crimson Shade suddenly boomed, storming towards Twilight. Nopony bothered to stop him and his muscular form soon loomed over the mare. He lowered his muzzle to the level of her face. “Do you know why, Princess? Because those lands are ours!”

Twilight’s short breaths were coming through her mouth as she tried to contain the urge to run away from General Shade, who was staring at her with fury, vengeance and sorrow alike in his eyes. She had to use all of her willpower to just stand where she was, faced with this piercing and burning glare.

“B-but Hollow Shades was always an Eque—”

“Oh, no, no...” Bright Crescent’s voice reached her ears from behind Crimson Shade, whose face flared at her sentence. “A common mistake in Ekwestriya. You see, Princess,” the milky-maned stallion said, appearing in the corner of Twilight’s vision, “some of us are used to calling the place ‘Shades’ Hollow’. Umberiu Prozn, not Proznyi Umberi. That’s the name also present on the map. Such a pity you cannot read Noctraliyar, Princess...” He smiled with genuine joy and clapped his hooves. “Oh, her face is precious, this was really worth it!”

Shades’ Hollow? What?! Twilight’s mind raced. That village had originally belonged to the batponies?! How?! When?! She had never read anything about this, not even a remark!

Crimson Shade stepped back from her finally, but only after Midnight Eye had reached out and placed his hoof on his shoulder. “Please, friend. Let us all make our stance clear...”

All of the Lords, reunited in their formation, were looking intently at the horrified Twilight. Some with pride, some with pity, but all with unity of their purpose. When Midnight Eye spoke, he spoke for all of the Covenant, Twilight could feel it in her panicking heart.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle of Ekwestriya, the town of Shades’ Hollow, known to you as ‘Hollow Shades’, and the surrounding territories are, by the tenets of law, agreement and tradition, the ancient property of Noctraliya and the Children of the Goddess. We deservedly demand from you, a royal, a mare of honor and principle, the immediate return of those lands. If our request is not met, our summit shall face an abrupt end,” he paused, his eyes glinting and his expression hardening, “and what is rightfully ours we shall be compelled to reclaim by force.”

“... and that should be the last case for tonight, Your Majesty,” Elegy confirmed, grabbing the freshly signed document from the desk with her orchid magic.

Luna took a deep breath. She held it in against the will of her lungs, hoping this short moment would be enough to asphyxiate this dreadful distaste inside of her. She closed her eyes, stayed still for a few seconds longer, then finally allowed herself a deep, pithy exhale. Under normal circumstances she always decided against showing her fatigue and annoyance to others. However, she had found some ponies aside from her beloved sister around whom she could be sincere in her words and gestures.

Well... at least more sincere than ordinarily.

“Why?” she began the rant she had been holding inside for the last hour. “Why, by my sister’s and mine shared sky?! Do ponies truly believe that if they have been before the local magistrate, the regional governor, the High Council and then before my sister herself!” She paused to take a long-due breath. “That I shall rule against all of those lawful verdicts and decrees only because ‘they know they are right’ and ‘this is but a conspiracy of everypony against them’?!”

She struggled to contain the irritation bubbling inside of her, almost slamming the desk with her hoof.

“Laws are enacted for a reason! Taxes are collected by rationale! Bounding legal agreements, entered voluntarily, are, as the name does mercifully suggest, bounding!” There went the slam. “Why is this is so hard to understand by some ponies?! Why do they never learn, nor even listen?! Why do they not simply accept the truth?! That they are sometimes responsible for their own misfortunes!”

Despite Luna’s boundless displeasure and agitated behavior, Elegy only giggled while checking the documents on the shelves.

“I hope this was a set of rhetorical questions, Your Majesty.”

Luna rolled her eyes, massaging her temple. “I would wish that wholeheartedly... Alas!”

The unicorn turned and smiled her distant, melancholic smile at the alicorn. “ ‘Alas’? Be you a mare friendless, hopeless? Nay, your hopes and friends are infinite!” she assured, her voice piercing, strong.

“Since when can you paraphrase Cardinal Woolsay so well?”

The actress did not reply, an unfading smile on her muzzle only growing in its kindness, which forced Luna to huff.

“Verily, nothing has changed for the last millennium. Those certain of their own cause still refuse to comprehend a thing, no matter the soundness of one’s logic or the strength of one’s reasoning...”

“Allow me, Your Majesty. I believe you are exaggerating,” Elegy protested, trotting closer to the desk and closing her eyes, focusing. “But I... I do feel your vexation. Righteous ire, its font in your heart. It’s like... like the winds of a gathering storm. Twisting, tumultuous, majestic.” The mare looked back at Luna, the arcane glint in her eyes vanishing. “Do not let this tempest brew inside of you, Your Majesty. Not everypony around is blind, deaf and dumb.”

“Indeed. Some of us...” Luna paused, feeling a sudden lump in her throat. “Some of us did learn better. But would you blame me for a thesis which would state that ignorance to one’s faults and fallacies is a plague upon ponykind?”

“Not at all, Your Majesty. However...” Elegy’s expression froze, her smile only stuck on her muzzle by chance, conviction vanishing from it, “I am myself a trotting counterargument to such a final theory.”

Luna nodded, respecting the silence that fell after the unicorn’s words. It took Elegy a moment to awaken from this torpor she had the tendency to fall into every time she reminisced of her past.

“Oh, pardon me, Your Majesty,” she apologized for her stupor, lowering her eyelids timidly. “I can almost taste the stress seeping out of you. Nettlie left us a few of her herbal blends in the cupboards downstairs, would you like to revert to one of those to battle this affliction of mind, Your Majesty?”

Luna stood up from her chair, stretching the tension in her back. “I think I would enjoy sitting down and sipping some tea for a while, yes...” she agreed to the proposition. She had learned to trust in her young herbalist’s natural remedies for many illnesses, also those of the spirit and heart. They offered a temporary relief at least from the omnipresent pressure.

The two mares opened the passageway and ventured down the stairwell to the chamber underneath, hearing a stern exchange all the way from the top of the steps.

“Wouldya stop complainin’? This is the easiest crossword I could find, I swear!” a young, brash voice bounced off the walls.

A calm, tenderly rhotic tone hailing from the peripheries of Trottinghamshire, replied. Pitying stoicism against enthusiasm. “Now, that’s a fret.”

“And a very merry Hearth’s Warming to ya too! Now... ‘A cat of an awful taste.’ ”

“What the Tartarus...? Come on, that doesn’t even make sense.”

“It does! And it’s actually about ya. A ‘sourpuss’.”

“Ask my arse.”

Elegy’s face reddened in silent shame and irritation, but Luna only fought the urge to giggle uncontrollably.

A pegasus of moss green coat was sitting at the center table of the secret chamber, balancing on his chair, keeping his hindlegs crossed on a pile of neatly organized documents. A few strands of his fiery, crimson mane were sticking out in all directions from under his gravel-hued kerchief, swaying with the pony back and forth. Two simple, golden earrings on his left ear were sending swinging reflections around the room as well.

“Tooly, at this rate we will never get it done!” the young stallion shouted, his right eye twitching two times as he put down the last clue into a booklet which he was holding in his hooves. He then placed the pencil behind his ear, sighing, granting a coy, burgundy stare to his colleague. “But I suppose Nettlie is enjoying ya bein’ slow in all ya do, hmm?”

“Eejit,” the addressed stallion replied. He was a bulky, copper earth pony, fiddling with tools and some kind of a round device in the far corner of the room. He swiped his forehead, moving a strand of his light cyan, short mane to the side. “Well, Double, if you’re finishing as fast as you are rushing through your little crosswords, I am not surprised that you don’t have a mare.”

Not minding the insult, the pegasus laughed with glee. “Well, Toolbox, go rut yourself!“

“I don’t have to, I do have somepony to rut.”

“Toolbox! Wobble Wink!” Elegy protested against the lewd exchange, her cheeks becoming garnet.

The young pegasus almost toppled backwards with his chair. “Wow, what the—”

Upon spotting that Luna had entered the chamber, he and his companion jumped from their seats.

“Greetings, Your Royal Majesty,” Toolbox bowed before the Princess with due respect, closing his iron eyes.

“Hiya, ma’am. How’s it hangin’?”

Wobble Wink mocked a salute with the most sincere of grins. Which gesture, as Luna spotted, almost caused Elegy to have a stroke. The Princess only shook her head, however.

“Agent Toolbox, agent Wobble Wink, well met,” she greeted the stallions. “I have a riddle for you, Double,” she addressed the pegasus by his moniker, her eyes glinting.

“Sweet!”

“Twelve letters, starts with an ‘i’, can get you, once again, in trouble really fast.”

A second was too long for Wobble Wink. “Impertinence!” he shouted the answer, proud of himself. Then his face fell. “Oh... Uhm, yes, sorry, Your Majesty...” He rubbed his neck.

Luna waved her hoof. “You are forgiven. I’m glad there is some measure of cheer around here. How are you, gentlecolts?”

“Ready for any upcoming tasks, Your Highness. Our previous assignment in Manehattan was a success,” Toolbox assured, trotting closer to the Princess. “We’ve contacted the mobs. The gougers are willing to cease their actions against local folk in exchange for pardons and laundering of their bits...”

“Foreseeable. I take you do have all the information on their enforcers and bosses gathered?”

“You bet!” Double confirmed, shrinking a bit when he received a glare from Luna. “Ekhm... I meant – you bet, Your Majesty. We can lock ‘em up when we want to.”

Toolbox nodded as well. “From the youngest boyos and gurriers. They’re thick, most of them, they really thought we wanted to negotiate with them.”

“It does help, Toolbox, that they believe you to be a... ‘made stallion’, wishing to protect their interests as their brother,” Elegy added, giving the big earth pony a warm smile.

“Elegy, I’ve never stopped being a wiseguy,” he replied with a melancholic expression. “I’ve just got much, much wiser,” he added, giving Luna a thankful, loyal look.

“A success indeed, then!” the Princess declared. “We shall not tolerate extortion and racketeering in our domain and thanks to your efforts, we have a chance to quash it with one, swift strike!”

Overjoyed by the news, Luna turned to the little side table to sit down. In the meantime, Elegy approached one of the cupboards, retrieving a kettle, a petite brewing stand kept for just the occasion and some pre-made, colorful packets filled with various herbal blends.

“Speaking of quashing misdemeanors, what were those rumors about you getting yourself arrested, Double?” the unicorn asked with nonchalance mixed alongside displeasure, lighting up a little flame to boil the water.

“No rumors, El, just the Royal Guard bein’ stuck-up pricks as usual,” Wobble Wink affirmed, rolling his eyes. “What’s so bad about runnin’ a little find the lady? It’s not like I’m pickin’ ponies’ pockets!”

“Only because you’re too busy switching the cards, you moran...” Toolbox commented under his breath, taking his strange device and his faithful, portable tool case from the table to make room for the Princess.

“Hey, they freakin’ should know better, right? I’m not forcin’ them to play!” Wobble defended himself, his right eye twice jerking. “Heck, I don’t even have a shill, it’s all me and my magic hooves!”

Luna scrunched her nose, sitting. “I hope for your sake, agent, that you are not targeting those that are in poverty with your street scams...”

The pegasus grimaced, his ever-lively eyes losing their spark for a brief moment.

“I never do in my own folk, Your Majesty,” he whispered, utterly serious for once. “I know how... hard it is to survive in Manehattan. But those idiots with more money than sense deserve every, freakin’, loss!”

“You could use a tea as well, Double,” Elegy declared out of nowhere, preparing additional cups for him and Toolbox.

“Gah, fine, we’re doin’ gourmet crap!” the stallion shouted in response, reaching out for his crossword. “Back to business. ‘A loudmouth choking on a sweet.’ ”

“Get outta that garden, where are you getting those riddles from?!” Toolbox shouted, shaking his head.

“Wherever it is, somepony must know you there,” Luna pointed out, putting her forelegs on the table. “If agent Toolbox is a ‘sourpuss’, as we have overheard, then this clue must be about agent Double. A ‘lollygagger’,” she gave the answer away, fighting a mischievous grin blooming on her face.

“Really? That’s my reputation ‘round here?” Wobble Wink tossed his hooves into the air before taking his place. “I thought I’m at least a ‘sweet talker’ or somethin’!”

Toolbox chuckled. “I think the boss has that title covered already.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right about Moony here,” Double affirmed, grimacing stupidly.

Luna almost snorted, imagining the look on Moonwarden’s face if he were to hear the nickname he had been graced with.

“That leaves Elegy and me,” she pressed the topic, finding it relieving and peculiarly calming after tonight’s legal chores. “Anything on us in that crossword?”

“Uhm... let me see,” Wobble Wink tossed his pencil in the air, placed the booklet down on the table, then caught the projectile before it hit him on the head. “This one is for Elegy! ‘The downfall of Prance’s stallions.’ ”

The unicorn, still waiting for the water to reach a desirable temperature, turned her head, causing her raven mane to shift like a wave of a dark ocean. She cocked an eyebrow.

“Really, Wobble Wink? A ‘femme fatale’?”

“Oh, don’t ya deny it, sister!” he shouted, putting down the clue. “You could charm the wings off of a pegasus. And then leave him to splutter on the ground.”

Toolbox clicked with his tongue. “You’re acting the maggot, Double.”

“Bite me, Tooly.”

Elegy smiled a mysterious smile. “Well, I cannot deny some facets of my nature...” she admitted, taking the whistling kettle away from the stand and pouring water into the beautiful, porcelain cups. Soon, the chamber was full of fragrant scents of herbs, pleasuring everpony’s nostrils. “Although nowadays, I think I have a lot more noble reason to utilize my expertise.” She placed the brews in front of everypony, then sat in her chair with dignity matching her acting prowess. “Please, Your Majesty,” she offered, waiting for the Princess to start.

Luna reached for the cup with utmost delicacy, as the quality of it demanded proper respect. The tea inside was rich in its golden color, inviting and alluring almost. She took a sip. She tasted chamomile, for certain. But she was unfamiliar with the rest of the constituents. Other than they were delightfully tasty and warming.

“A stellar brew,” she praised the drink. “Anypony knows the exact ingredients?”

“Love, care and the suppressed urge to poison us until we are throwin’ out of our eyeballs,” Double replied in a deadpan tone, causing a snicker from Toolbox and a facehoof from Elegy.

Luna decided that a lack of reaction shall be the best reaction. “Anything aside from those components?”

Toolbox shook his head. “Nettlie doesn’t ever tell. And I’ve asked her multiple times. She just smiles at me,” he revealed, his own expression becoming more amorous. “I think I can taste some passiflora. But don’t take my word for it, Your Majesty, I’m more the grease and oil type of pony.”

Luna smirked, feeling the warmth in her stomach quickly spreading through her. Whatever elements had been brought together in this concoction, they were doing absolute wonders.

She closed her eyes, feeling her heartbeat slowing down and her breathing becoming rhythmic, tranquil. All thanks to this wonderful, herbal remedy that was filling her with inner, hard to describe, peace.

The effect was almost too quick. It made Luna consider the possibilities... Either a remarkable talent was present in creation of these blends, which she could not deny Nettle Leaf having, or some sort of a natural, floral magic was at play.

She could not care less right then.

“Remind me to make sure that Nettle Leaf always has enough ingredients,” she said in a serene, almost sleepy tone, not wishing to disperse the tranquility.

Double chuckled under his breath. “Where will we get arsenic from at this hour?”

“Wobble Wink,” Elegy scolded him.

“Yes, Old Lace—ouch!”

The hit to the back of Double’s head from Toolbox stopped the tirade. And nearly caused his head to pop away from his neck.

“Gee, we were supposed to relax,” the pegasus protested, massaging his skull before turning to Elegy. “Pour him a double dose, cause he needs it.”

The mare brandished a long look worthy of poems. “You are insufferable tonight, Wobble Wink.”

Luna grinned to herself with gentle, serene satisfaction.

The selection of ponies that formed her own division of secret operatives had become something of a small, distinctive family to her. Like every household they were discrepant, they had their flaws, their dark secrets and troubled pasts. If a typical pony would possess the full knowledge about their lives and times, he would never consider trusting any of them.

But this was exactly why Luna knew she could rely on them. They were repenting for their mistakes out of their own, free will. Or they had been presented with an opportunity of utilizing their unique talents and abilities for the good of Equestria, even if those gifts could be considered undesirable or dangerous. All under Luna’s guidance, stalwart protection and with her blessing.

They had all been offered a second chance.

And the fact that it was Luna herself who lead them in their mission? Well, the irony was not lost on her at all.

“So,” she spoke after her moment of deep musing, “what about that crossword and me? Any clues matching me in there?”

Wobble Wink’s eye jerked as he chuckled. “Oh, I’m not fallin’ for that, ma’am. I’d like to avoid bein’ sent to the dungeon, or gallows... or a nearby Moon for that matter.”

His words would hurt Luna, but she knew better than to deny the necessity of her own, former incarceration. “You do not find me as having a sense of humor, agent Double?” she inquired, staring deep into the pegasus’ eyes.

“I’ve learned not to take my chances when it’s not necessary.”

Luna giggled. “Anypony else brave enough then?”

“The boss,” Toolbox answered, smirking. “But he’s in Hollow Shades, right?”

“Indeed,” Elegy confirmed. “I doubt he would wield his blade of mockery against the Princess, though,” she pondered, glancing at Luna. “Is that not right, Your Majesty?”

“You would be surprised, Elegy,” the alicorn admitted. “The point is that I am far from defenseless. Or from denying my flaws.” In the blink of an eye, Wobble Wink’s crossword disappeared from his hooves and landed amongst cyan mist in Luna’s. She scanned through the contents, looking for clues that had not been solved already. “How about this? ‘One drinking too much quicksilver.’ ”

Toolbox groaned and rested his forehead on the table, which almost caused it to tilt. “I give up.”

“I do not think ‘mercurial’ would fit you quite well, Your Majesty,” Elegy thought out loud, supporting her chin on her hoof with poise. “However, is there something about ‘imperious’ in there?”

Luna’s eyes glinted. “Oh?”

“I would go with somethin’ like ‘questionably principled’...” Double added, his eye jerking twice more and his teeth showing in a broad grin.

“I second that.” Toolbox, his forehead still resting on the wooden surface, lifted his hoof up. “And put down something like ‘loving the hush-hush stuff’ and ‘dealing with shady individuals’.”

“And you were worried about your repute?” Luna asked, trying to contain laughter. “A couple more suggestions like this and I will be a textbook malefactor.”

“Wait a second, ain’t we all?” Wobble Wink presented the question, rising his tea up as if he was toasting with a mug of cider.

Everypony participated in this makeshift toast, chuckling and exchanging knowing glances.

Luna cleared her throat finally, her tone becoming more serious. “Do we have any pressing matters that we need to discuss tonight?”

“Not really, no, Your Majesty,” Toolbox replied, putting down his cup. “We are to keep an eye on Canterlot for now and wait for the boss to come back.”

“Last orders were to keep passive vigil,” Elegy confirmed her colleague’s words. “Master Moonwarden told me that after he deals with the lumber production issue he shall refer to you, Your Majesty, his ideas for our future initiatives.”

“Very well.”

Luna pondered for a moment. Had Moonwarden ever told the others about his plans concerning the Nightguard in Hollow Shades?

She just managed to catch up to Elegy’s next words. “And we are expecting Her Solar Majesty, Princess Celestia, to return from Maretonia any day now, which might spawn some work. We do not know yet.”

The actress wished to take a sip of the brew, but froze in place, the cup an inch away from her ajar mouth. Her eyes quickly closed, her eyelids fluttering a couple of times, as if she developed a tick to match Wobble Wink’s.

“... fear?” she whispered in astonishment.

Her question was aimed at Luna.

The alicorn’s face bore the mark of distress, despite her best attempt at hiding it. She escaped with her gaze, avoiding Elegy’s concerned expression.

At this sudden change of aura around the table, even Double looked worried.

“Alright, crap, how much trouble are we in?”

“ ‘Tis not—” Luna tried to begin. She shook her head and bit her lip, gathering thoughts. “You are not endangered in any way by chastising, my servants. But I might, indeed, be.”

“What? Who would chastise you, Your Majesty? Princess Celestia?” Toolbox clearly could not believe his ears, he almost stood up from his chair.

Elegy leaned forward. “What is the matter, Your Majesty?”

“It is simply that—”

“No,” the earth pony interrupted her, pounding his chest. “Please, forgive me, Your Highness, but I don’t care. If we have botched things up somewhere and there is to be a ruffling of hides, then we cannot allow you to answer for our deeds.”

“Hear, hear!” Elegy added and Wobble Wink nodded fervently, his earrings sending reflections all over the place.

Luna was far from showing it, but a certain warmth spread through her heart, this time having nothing to do with the herbal tea she was drinking.

“I... am very grateful for such steadfast declarations from you,” she admitted, trying to keep her voice from giving. “But it is not a matter concerning your tasks.”

“Then what is the issue, Your Majesty?” Elegy pressed on, worry and care mixed in her expression.

The alicorn sighed. “I presume you are all aware of Twilight Sparkle’s departure towards Noctraliya.”

“The boss told us, yes,” Toolbox replied. “He notified Nettlie and sent Jade Wind to the mountains to keep an eye on things.”

“So he did. But, considering the nature of this mission and the... certain level of tact that is necessary for its success, you are well aware that nopony decided to make Princess Twilight’s journey a part of... common knowledge, should we say.”

“Wow, wow, time out!” Double stopped her, waving his hooves around as if trying to swat a horde of flies. “Your Majesty, ya wanna say that Princess Celestia doesn’t know a thing?!”

Luna did not reply at first, simply looked around the gathered with a firm, but tad abashed gaze. Silence reigned around the room for a moment, everypony musing on this piece of information, until finally Toolbox decided to share his opinion with others.

“Shite.”

“I concur,” Elegy seconded him, although avoiding any expletives. “Your Majesty, Princess Twilight Sparkle, despite her new status and independence as a royal, is still very close to Her Solar Majesty’s heart...”

“I am well aware, Elegy,” Luna replied in a dry tone.

“Well,” the unicorn continued, weighing her words. “Please, allow me to ask... were there no discussion concerning our... diplomatic standings with the batponies?”

“Oh, no, there were. We have talked about this matter, Celestia and I. It was some time after my return and the restoration of the Nightguard. But Celestia considered the plan of sending an envoy to Noctraliya as... mistimed. She was quite adamant about it as well. And...” Luna paused for a brief moment, “she never truly explained why she felt that way,” she admitted with reluctance and a touch of sorrow.

“Hmmm...” Toolbox thought on something hard, biting one of his hooves. “And the bats never wished to come here with their ambassador or somepony, right?”

“That is true. I could try to understand their reasons, however,” Luna admitted. “But I was unsatisfied with this... this impasse. The noctrali are important to me, for many reasons,” she added, her gaze defocusing for a second. She took a deep breath. “I was in need of a solution. When I was notified by the Covenant of their desire to have Twilight Sparkle become their guest, as a form of repayment and gratitude for her participation in Nightmare Moon’s defeat...” Luna took another breath. “Well, I saw the perfect opportunity. I long awaited her move, but her thirst for knowledge and conviction in her mission to spread the ideas of Friendship did push her into taking on this quest.”

Wobble Wink cringed. “Uhm, how did ya know, ma’am, that Princess Twilight would not send a letter to Princess Celestia about this shindig? We all know they are exchangin’ private post.”

“Let us call it a gambit that I have succeeded in,” Luna admitted. Truth be told, she had been keeping an eye for messages like this.

“Rule of luck aside,” Elegy interceded, “this... Your Majesty, I do hope you have a plan. Princess Celestia shall without a doubt ask about Twilight’s endeavors during her absence. Are you considering keeping her in the dark for longer?”

Luna could not reply to that. She just looked deep into the mare’s orchid eyes, her stare becoming the answer.

After a moment of further silence, the Princess stood up, causing the group to lift themselves from their seats as well.

“Please, worry not about me, my servants. I do not wish to plague you with my own conundrums.”

“Your Majesty, if I may,” Toolbox took a few steps around the table and towards her. His muzzle lit up with a smile. “Plague us with whatever you so desire. You can count on us no matter what.”

“ ‘Princess, go on, and we will follow thee. To the last gasp, with truth and loyalty...’ ” Elegy assured with the combined strength of her art and the power locked in the quote.

Wobble Wink flapped his wings. “Yeah, whatever that was from. And if ya just want to help us solve a crossword or play some cards, ask away!”

“Having in mind that Double cheats,” Toolbox whispered, giving Luna a big, obnoxious wink.

“I don’t cheat! I just play hard!”

Elegy simply shook her head, clearly fighting the overwhelming urge to facehoof.

Luna hid a giggle behind her hoof, then smiled broadly at all of them, filled with immense gratitude for their steadfast devotion to her.

A while after, the alicorn was back on the terrace of her office, a place she visited more and more often lately. She looked for something, something fleeting among the stars.

A small pain, like a needle prodding Luna’s heart, was telling her that Twilight was right that moment dealing with her children. Was she faring well? Or did she need help in her task?

Luna exhaled. Tia was coming back soon.

And if only to avoid feeling more guilty than she had been already, Luna was going to tell her into what perils her beloved former student had been sent.

Twilight was in the Covenant’s firm grasp.

At least that’s what her heart was screaming at her, trying to contest her brain which was desperately attempting to find a way out of this extraordinary and terrifying alike situation.

She felt like a chess piece which had been thrust forward, through the enemy formation. Placed right next to the goal, the king, ready to bring the game to a victorious closure. Only to realize that its rivals had already foreseen this move and prepared to have the interloper defeated in a spectacular fashion. Enjoying themselves before striking true.

What was she to do? What could she do, faced with this dilemma?! The demand stated that she was to relinquish a part, a vast part of Equestrian lands, containing not only lush forests rich with lumber, but also a town filled with families who had been living there for generations! And because this territory had originally belonged to the noctrali for which she had no proof?!

Why would there be a switch of borders in the first place?! She recalled nothing about this from books! Not a mention! Not a hint! This could not be!

Lord Midnight Eye, his face a picture of satisfaction and pride, spoke from among his fellow nobles.

“As we can see, the Princess clearly needs a moment to comprehend our declaration. Should we sit down, allow our guest to... compose herself?”

Sunfall Word, whose gaze Twilight would mark as regretful if she was not busy skirmishing with her own panic, replied to him.

“Tu nye bida siuberbu, dziet. Uaia sprawe bide iusta, ale tuu morib nye.”

Whatever the venerable stallion spoke of, it resulted in him, Blessed Fang and Dusk Harvest stepping back from the group in silent protest and venturing to take their places.

Bright Crescent let out a melodious laugh. “Oh, I’m enjoying this so much!” he declared before trotting away as well.

Twilight was attempting to register everything that was happening around her, even with the overwhelming feeling of angst in her gut. She had to act and now, or her presence and person would be absolutely trampled!

She strengthened her royal posture, as much as one could in a situation like this, then spoke up, her voice firm. Although only due to some miraculous force, she could have sworn.

“No, Honored Lords.”

The entire chamber froze in place. Or, at least, Twilight felt so. Midnight Eye’s astonished gaze pierced her through, Crimson Shade’s nostrils flared, Bright Crescent stopped himself in mid-gesture of sitting down, as if suspended in time. Everypony shifted around at her enunciation.

Twilight continued. Somehow. “I shall not make any decisions of such a caliber without thought and consideration, as well as further proof of the legitimacy of this claim.”

Her heart fluttered, stopped, fluttered again. She had no idea how she managed to utter those exact words in her state. Well, there they went, bouncing in an echo off the columns and high arches of the Seat of the Covenant, causing the Lords to exchange glances and her to hold her breath.

It appeared as if Midnight Eye was the only pony keeping to his steadfast posture without failure, his cold stare resting on Twilight.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, it would be a mark of a bad host, not to give you enough time, of course...”

Yes, of course, seeing as he had just given her a proper example of an ultimatum, Twilight thought.

“Our claim is crucial enough to bet the future of this summit on it. It stood the test of time and we have all of the necessary means of proving to you that it is, indeed, justified in fullness.”

Despite the venom in his words, Twilight felt her heart steadying its pace. It was still quick enough to cause a sonic rainboom, which would wreak absolute havoc in her chest, but at least it had not decided to go into an overdrive and then stop completely.

She still had a chance of fighting back.

“Let us sit down,” Lord Azure Mist proposed with a gentle voice, her minuscule smirk victorious. She approached Twilight. “Please, Princess, do you need help to your seat?”

There was no malice, no mockery and no bile in the mare’s voice, yet Twilight could feel the creeping sensation of anger spreading through her heart. Azure Mist’s proposition had so much veiled condescension in it, Twilight felt that a few more words would be enough to provoke her.

“Your aid is appreciated, Lord Azure Mist, but I am perfectly capable of reaching my place.”

“Are you certain, Princess? You appear deeply, thoroughly moved.”

How could she not be?! “I am merely surprised by this... turn of events,” Twilight declared, making her way to the table without as much as a glance at the other mare. She took her place quickly, having stopped caring about the wrinkling of her gown. She had more pressing concerns on her mind.

Midnight Eye sat down in his throne like conquering emperor. “Nightguardian, take your place by the Princess,” he ordered of Midnight, making the stallion comply without a moment of hesitation.

Twilight managed to glance at her beloved. His expression was neutral, the face of a warrior serving his country and nothing more. But the storm of emotions inside of him... She had no idea how, but she could feel them. Shared in her heart.

The stallion stood by her seat, saluting with proper attention and conduct.

Midnight Eye waited for a brief moment, before taking a deep breath. “Princess Twilight, your questions, please,” he offered with blatant nonchalance.

Why that—

Twilight bit her tongue. She was this close from giving him a piece of her mind. But she simply could not have allowed herself the satisfaction. She knew that this was what the Covenant wanted, what they counted on, at least some of them. For her to snap, shout and break apart.

They had already succeeded in pushing her into the defensive, she couldn’t afford giving them any more ground. Both figuratively and literally.

“Honored Lords,” she began, deciding not to abandon the... poise and decorum that Midnight Eye had been so keen on emphasizing before abandoning it for the sake of hauteur. “This situation is unprecedented. Surprising and deeply concerning. Willing to lend my ear and understanding, I need to first ask about the basis of your claim.”

Blessed Fang, who had the look on his muzzle that spelt confidence devoid of hubris, spoke up, his eyes boring through Twilight. His tone was calm, timid.

“Knaze Twilight Sparkle, the issue that was brought up dates back hundreds of years. The lands referred to by haspadr Midnight Eye were claimed by our folk a few years after our first contact with Equestria. Those territories were then wild, untamed and, most importantly, without anypony’s dominion. Considering their location, by the verdict of then Lords of the Covenant, they were granted to the Rodine Umber as a part of their domain, and, by extension, the Goddess’. The town of Umberiu Prozn, settled soon afterwards, became a bridgehead of our influence beyond the girdle of our mountains...”

Blessed Fang had Twilight’s undivided attention. He was not betraying any hints of antagonism, simply referring to what must have been noctralian historical record. It could have been a well-weaved lie, she thought, but... she could not tell at all.

“For how long were those lands belonging to the noctrali?”

“Solid fifty-two years, Knaze. Shades’ Hollow grew into a prominent trading hub and we started cultivating the land around it to match the needs of Noctraliya.”

“Th-th-the soil a-around w-was w-w-wonderful,” Dusk Harvest uttered, little Blossom agreeing with a knowing nod.

Bright Crescent suddenly decided to liven up. “Princess, allow me to ask – you mean to tell that you have never read anything about this?” he asked, his tone suggesting that he already knew the answer.

Twilight considered the topic a bit more, but nothing came to her mind. She read about “Hollow Shades” being a new town founded not long after Nightmare Moon’s original defeat, by Equestrian ponies laying claim to the territory. Yet utterly nothing hinted at there being a town, an outpost, an orchard or any other mark of civilization before that moment.

“No, Lord Bright Crescent,” she replied, shaking her head, “hence my... astonishment at the situation. To my knowledge, these lands were uninhabited by the time our settlers arrived.”

Crimson Shade, sitting next to her, hissed violently in an unspecified direction, almost flicking saliva over the tablecloth. It caused Twilight to shiver.

“How... appropriate...” the Lord muttered through his clenched teeth, turning his irked gaze away.

“Indeed, a very... lamentable choice of wording. Although, considering everything, applicable...” Midnight Eye pointed out, sighing. “We must make this clear. Princess Twilight Sparkle, what is your knowledge on one marshal Radiant Glory?” he presented the question, one that caused the other Lords to shift in their seats and Midnight’s armor to clang, as if a tremble went past him.

Twilight blinked. ... Radiant Glory? As in, the decorated Equestrian officer from a millennium ago?

... why was he relevant out of a sudden? Why did his mention spawn a reaction?

“To my knowledge, Lord Midnight Eye, marshal Radiant Glory was the highest commanding officer in Equestria before and during the initial Nightmare Moon crisis... Unless there is another pony by that name of whom I have no information,” she pointed out, wishing to avoid any miscommunications.

When Midnight Eye shook his head, she continued. “Well, the marshal is a figure, nowadays, somewhat forgotten. A unicorn from a noble family, the last of the great marshals of Equestria, actually. A master, unrivaled strategist, some say the greatest military mind before the reorganization of our forces into Protective Pony Platoons that were the foundations of modern Royal Guard...” Twilight recited, feeling momentary reprieve that she could reach into her memory for facts she was certain of.

Azure Mist’s timid smile was becoming her worst enemy, however. “Everything you said about the marshal is true, perhaps bar the ‘unrivaled’ part...” she adjoined. “Radiant Glory was, indeed, a prominent figure... Do you know what happened to him after our Mother was taken by the Corrupting Darkness? After the Eclipse’s beginning?”

“He was honorably discharged about a year and a half after Nightmare Moon’s defeat and lived the rest of his life surrounded by praise for his valor,” Twilight replied, still without even the vaguest of ideas as to why he was brought up in this particular moment.

“Well, look at that, Crimson Shade,” Lord Bright Crescent suddenly turned to his colleague, “a murderer can be remembered as a hero after all.”

“A murderer?!”

Twilight’s cry echoed around the chamber. A m-murderer?! The marshal? What was the meaning of this? Was this the Covenant’s trick to make her lose composure again?

If so, it was more than successful.

“Honored Lords, in whatever way he is recalled in your scriptures and chronicles, marshal Radiant Glory—”

“... was the soleeran responsible for the extermination of Shades’ Hollow’s population and the invasion on Noctraliya, known to us as the Soleera Cruziate,” Midnight Eye declared with unmatched conviction.

Twilight was certain she had been struck by astonishment and fear already tonight, but what she had just heard topped everything else...

“Soleera... Cru... Cruziate?” she mumbled. “What—”

“A term in our language meaning ‘Solar Holy War’,” Bright Crescent translated, looking forward, his gaze blank.

“... Honored Lords... what are you saying?”

Dusk Harvest, interested more in the tablecloth than looking Twilight in the eye, uttered. “U-u-unfortunately, th-the t-t-truth. Th-the H-Holy War. A-a-an invasion.”

Twilight felt that a frigid shiver went down her spine. Something caused her to glance at Lord Crimson Shade, sitting to her right. And what she saw...

His expression was that of profound sorrow. Sadness that could only come from an old, festering wound in one’s heart. He took notice of her gaze, but he needed a moment to finally answer it with his own. The spark in his eyes told Twilight more than she wanted to know.

She felt that she was slumping in her chair. “How... how did this...?”

Sunfall Word, appearing all this time like sleeping, coughed. He opened his amber eyes, their look more tired than usual. “To bide istorie kazdu noctral znat.”

Twilight looked at the Lord quizzically, as silence reigned for a longer moment. Midnight Eye blinked, confused about something, than cleared his throat.

“Nightguardian Midnight Wind, do not postpone. Translate.”

Twilight turned to Midnight, whose face was paler than ever before. He took a deep breath and swallowed, taking a step forward, standing at the side of her seat. His gaze was... absent.

“Honored Lord Word of Family Sunfall says that this is a story that every batpony knows.”

The mare eyes would widen, but they were far beyond their capability of showing surprise. She slowly turned to face the table, her lips quivering.

“... every batpony?” she inquired.

“Indeed, Princess,” Midnight Eye confirmed, conjoining his hooves on the table. “A dark, dreadful and tragic moment of our history. However, no matter how disheartening, one cannot choose the happenings to be remembered or forgotten. The past is as important as the present and the future. A pity that some domains take exceptions to this universal rule...”

“I...” Twilight felt at a complete loss for words. “I-I never... I was not made aware—” she mumbled, her eyes almost escaping towards Midnight.

The Lord of Midnight Family must have guessed her intentions though. “Oh, would you have in mind your talks... uhm, ‘interviews’ with my subject, Midnight Wind? Yes, we have granted him permission to conduct those, as a form of our fair repayment for what you have done for our Goddess. Yet we have strictly forbidden him from mentioning this particular matter or anything connected closer to it,” he declared with great firmness to his voice. “Your reaction suggests that he has done as ordered.”

Twilight felt that she was about to pass out. Her heart sank when she heard the Lord’s words.

She realized something out of a sudden. No matter the declarations between Midnight and her, he... he was a Nightguardian. A loyal warrior of his country. And he... he followed orders. Orders he had never told her about.

“This... this is...” Twilight attempted to speak, but Blessed Fang interrupted her, still not turning to her, instead sending his haunting voice forward, into unspecified nothingness.

“Eight months after the defeat of the Impora Maroce and the beginning of the Eclipse, marshal Radiant Glory, without any declaration of intended hostility, surrounded Shades’ Hollow with a part of your military. He declared all of the inhabitants to be hidden supporters of the Corrupting Darkness. His loyal troops were then sent in to ‘purge’ the town of those he declared responsible for summoning this vile force to our world with the intention of bringing everlasting night...”

Twilight could barely hear the Lord’s words, her mind opposing to the idea of listening to this tale... but she was registering every vowel and consonant, every breath and pause, every little hint of emotion.

“His accusation was nothing but falsehood,” Azure Mist added to the tale out of a sudden. “We believe in both the Immaculate Moon... and the Judging Sun, even if we are venerating but our own Mother. No noctral has ever followed the Corrupting Darkness.”

“I...” Twilight heard herself speaking, “I am aware of that... But... what happened next...?”

Blessed Fang continued, his serene, eerie tone never shifting. “The warriors at Shades’ Hollow were unprepared for a strike from soleerani troops – better trained and equipped then we were. They fought gallantly, but... not one noctral survived the attack.”

“The blood of two lesser Houses from our Family dried. House Cavern and House Iron of Shades were no more,” Crimson Shade added, his voice dark and deathly calm at first. “Never before had a line died out because of... of...” the general’s voice began trembling with ire. He miraculously stopped himself from shouting.

Dusk Harvest bit his lip. “A-and th-the b-b-bodies o-of our b-brethren w-were b-buried...” he emphasized, Blossom on his shoulder lowering her head, sharing her master’s sadness. “A-a-against c-c-customs.”

“A ground burial does not allow a noctrala soul to reach afterlife,” Blessed Fang clarified, finally granting Twilight with a stare. She wished that he had not done that. His gaze drilled her through with ease. “We are afraid that the marshal was aware of that fact... for he repeated this deed after he struck on our homeland three days later, dealing us two more defeats soon.”

“Ekwestriyani were pushing us back quickly. There was no Border stronghold at the time,” Midnight Eye continued, almost lifting himself up from his throne, his eyes burning. “We were weak back then, caught by surprise, in grieving over the confinement and corruption of our Mother.”

Twilight listened to the tale of the Covenant on the verge of a breakdown. She could... they couldn’t have been lying to her. There were... there were too many emotions at stake...

“Marshal Radiant Glory was making a push towards the Tuarie, Knaze,” Blessed Fang picked the story up again. “He wanted to topple it, burn it. Desecrate the greatest place of our Immaculate Goddess’ worship and break our spirit forever.”

“I tum wene Nadyir.”

Sunfall Word’s sentence broke Twilight out of her hopeless stupor.

Nadir. The sculpture at the Border. The peak towering over the pass to the valley of the Sanctuary.

“High General Ebon Fang...?” she whispered, uncertain whether she had the strength to lift her voice anymore.

“Indeed.” Bright Crescent must have heard her, for once sounding utterly serious as he progressed the fable. “The daughter of the Fangs’ haspadr, a maiden strong in heart and soul. She lead our troops in our last, desperate stand. The final line of defense, the gorge of Eventide Valley, now named after this struggle.” He paused to take a deep, bitter breath. “She gave her life in that battle... so that Noctraliya would prevail.”

None of what had been brought up was known to Twilight. Not one fact of this story had been mentioned in Equestrian books. But this lack of evidence did nothing to belittle the feeling that had begun emerging in the mare’s heart and mind. Born out of this certainty in the Lords’ voices, postures, gestures and looks...

She could consider all of this a lie. An arrogant, unscrupulous, devious lie, created to confuse and break her...

... but the shame, guilt and sadness that she felt radiating from Midnight... it...

She had questions. Countless. Important. Valid. Concerning. Pressing.

... no, she could not withstand this any longer. Not one moment.

“This... this is too much...” she admitted, letting go of the very remnants of her composure. She felt like crying, only barely stopping herself in this moment of weakness.

“It is too much, Princess, indeed,” Midnight Eye concurred, nodding. “We feel dreadful that those news had to be broken to you, but... but without this our summit would not stand. It is... pain that festered in us for too long already.”

Twilight had no idea if he was sincere, mocking her, or intimidating her... She had no idea anymore. She just wanted to go. To leave.

“I’m... I’m sorry, H-Honored Lords, but I... I think I need a moment...”

Azure Mist, her expression weaved out of pure concern, quickly stood up and approached, almost shoving aside Midnight, who seemed petrified by Twilight’s reaction.

“Princess, we are very sorry that you had to share our suffering...”

Twilight nodded. She had no strength to do otherwise. “I... I just, I can’t believe... How such atrocity could... could...”

“There, there,” Azure Mist’s voice was like thick, warm honey. She held the mare’s hoof. She offered Twilight rest from this pain and shame that gathered in her heart. “There is no ignominy in feeling disappointed by your own folk...”

No... that... that was not what Twilight was feeling... But the Lord’s words did not miss their mark either. Why was there... no evidence of this... this abominable crime?

Twilight’s head was starting to hurt. She reached for her temple, feeling weak in her stomach. Her legs were shaking and her breathing was frantic.

Midnight Eye shook his head, standing up. “We cannot continue like this. I propose we move our talks to tomorrow, give the Princess time to rest, calm down. She was faced with enough tonight. Do we have an agreement?”

All the Lord’s affirmed of the idea and Twilight felt eternally grateful for it. They were concerned about her. And...

She... she just wanted to go. Lock herself in her chamber. Cry. Sleep. Anything.

“Nightguardian, take the Princess to her quarters!” she heard Midnight Eye’s order. “Bring her food, drink, anything she desires. Anything that might help her deal with this abhorrent truth...”

“Th-thank you, Honored Lords,” Twilight muttered, her heart finding comfort in these words.

Though these ponies have caused her distress... they were just honest, were they not? And now they feared for her state...

Midnight had to help her stand from her seat, leading her outside, his face nothing but a stern mask, even if his gaze was sinking in worry.

Twilight, shaking her head, trying to cast aside this dreadful knowledge she had just possessed, could not see the triumphant expressions exchanged between Azure Mist and Midnight Eye.

She had little idea through which tunnels Midnight was taking her. She knew that she was trotting straight, but her head was spinning, thoughts running rampant. Names were tossing themselves left and right, Radiant Glory, Ebon Fang, Shades’ Hollow. Chaos reigned in her mind. She knew it, she felt it, they were telling her the truth! And yet this truth was so... so... impossible. Hideous. She... no, it could not have been. An Equestrian marshal, the last great officer before the creation of the E.U.P. Guard... a murderer? No, no, that was not... perhaps? Why not? Why would the Covenant lie?

Twilight had no idea. She did not know. She couldn’t have known!

... no, she could have known.

Midnight. Midnight could have told her. He could have. Yes... Yes! When he was mentioning the Nadir! Both the mare and the mountain! Why did he—no. He hesitated. Every time when they were... they were getting closer to the topic, he appeared like omitting something. Rushing forward to abandon it. Back in Hollow Shades, or... or Shades’ Hollow... when they were looking at the Alps for the first time... At the Border, by the monument... When they flew to the Sanctuary, through that gorge... that place that had witnessed the last stand of the noctrali.

A subtle hint here, there... Why was she... why had she not seen it...?

She heard the click of locking doors. She was back in her chamber. No idea how. But there she was, with a ton of questions, her mind in tatters and...

A realization struck her hard. Yesternight. In this chamber. His gaze, his look, his silence... Her heart stopping.

“You knew about this...” she whispered.

She turned to Midnight. He was standing by the door, having had removed his helmet prior, his expression filled with shame.

“Twilight... I...”

“You knew about this. Yesternight.”

His face paled. “Please, Twilight, listen to me...”

“Yesternight,” she did not wish to grant him a chance, trotting closer. “Yesternight you have not told me something. I thought I was imagining things, but no...”

“Twilight, I beg you, understand—“

“You knew they were going to bring this up,” she did not back away, not minding that accusatory tone she could hear in her own voice.

“I...” She saw the glint in his eyes. “Yes. Yes, I did,” he admitted, lowering his head, as if the weight of his words pulled it down.

“Why... why haven’t you told me any of this...?” she asked, hearing her voice breaking. “Why have you not warned me?”

“Twilight... I-I was sworn. I could not have—”

“All of this is true...?”

Midnight bit his lip, almost drawing blood. He did not have to answer and that was more than enough for her. He did so anyway.

“That is what lies in our scriptures... all of them. Shades’ Hollow, the Soleera Cruziate, marshal Radiant Glory, the name that invokes suffering to this day...” he whispered, looking to the side.

Twilight backed off. She felt tears stinging her eyes. “And you... you... you haven’t told me a thing...”

“I couldn’t.”

“You could!” she screamed at him. “And you should have! You say you care for me, that you love me! How could you leave me in the dark?!”

Midnight crossed his gaze with her, although she could barely see it from behind her tears. “Twilight... I... I gave—”

“You gave a promise, yes! But you gave me a promise as well! That you would not let anypony harm me, because you love me!”

She could no longer contain herself. All of this uncertainty, this sorrow, this confusion, they had to find their escape somewhere.

“Look! A lot of good that did!” She pointed at herself. “What other promises have you given?! Can I even trust you still?! What more are you hiding from me, Midnight Wind?!”

She saw it. In the stillness of his stance. In the hue of his mournful eyes. In his deep breaths.

Something inside him broke.

And it snapped her out of her rage.

“M-Midnight... I...”

“No,” he stated, turning around. He reached for the doorknob.

“I’m... Midnight, I’m sorry...”

“You shouldn’t be, Princess,” he declared, his voice devoid of any feelings. It caused Twilight’s mane to stand on end. “I’ll make sure food and drink is brought to you.”

“Don’t leave me now... please...” she begged him. She was wrong, so wrong to accuse him, she—

The sound of the doors closing was all the reply she was granted with.

A pair of coral eyes, lurking from the darkest part of the corridor, was glued to Midnight Wind. He left the Princess’ chamber with haste, then stopped in the middle of the passage. He leaned towards the wall, dropping his helmet on the carpeted floor, as if powerless to keep a hold over it. He remained still for a few seconds before reaching down for it, then left in the direction of the Great Shrine.

He was shaken. His legs were trembling. And Rowan Berry could swear that, for a split second, she saw his eyes glistening with tears.

“Wind of Family Midnight,” she whispered to herself when the stallion trotted far enough, “it has been a while since I saw you like this... And it’s not even my fault this time.”

She chuckled quietly, then followed after him through the deepest shades.

Midnight Eye raised his cup high, his voice filled with joy. “Glory, my friends! Glory to all the Children of the Goddess!”

“Glory!”

The expression of pride and happiness bounced around the feasting hall. It was shared among the gathered Lords with genuine content or out of courtesy.

Azure Mist spotted Crimson Shade looking at her with a truly satisfied gaze, tipping his chalice towards her. She gladly reciprocated the gesture before drinking, allowing the burning delight to fill her mouth and heat her soul.

Dusk Harvest gave Blossom an opportunity to sample the drink before he himself tasted it, but his gestures were sluggish, reluctant. Sunfall Word and Blessed Fang looked concerned more than content.

Bright Crescent was, as per usual, flamboyant in his approach. “Perhaps we should have a song composed about this very moment? Seems appropriate, I’ll ask my dear Crescent Light to lend us his talent!” He flapped his wings and shouted. “Ha! I can hear it already!” He stomped a marching rhythm on the table. “ ‘The Princess came, her head was spun, and the little filly cried!’ ”

“Ha!” Crimson Shade supported the idea with a loud shout, reaching for an orange to devour. “She deserves all of her tears! Perhaps she shall toughen up after feeling this pain we have endured for centuries!”

“... th-this i-i-is w-wrong...”

“Pain or no pain, my friend,” Azure Mist responded to the general, paying little attention to some mumbling coming from Dusk Harvest, “we have gotten into her head and better than planned I dare say. A couple more sessions like this and we will have her eating from the sole of our hoof. Who knows,” she paused, turning to Blessed Fang with one of hair favorite stares – half-salacious and half-pious, “perhaps we could even convert her?”

The young priest frowned, exhaling. “A bold aspiration, for we have achieved precious little so far. Let us abstain from getting ahead of ourselves. And pray for our Mother to forgive us that we had to revert to such... wily ways.”

“What we do, we do for the good of our lands, our folk and so the Goddess’ domain spreads back to where it rightfully belongs,” Midnight Eye declared, having placed his cup gently on the solid, wooden table. “What is this if not serving Her with loyalty and conviction? Besides, who cares if a sunpony rightfully suffers for her kind’s radiant sins?”

“Th-this is w-wrong.”

“Our Mother wishes suffering upon nopony, child,” Sunfall Word protested, his gaze stuck on Midnight Eye. “Our claim is legitimate, but needless cruelty and rancor should abandon our talks.”

“We are not cutting off her horn, Sunfall Word!” Bright Crescent replied, huffing. “She’s not game to be mounted on the wall! Although,” he stopped to lick his fangs in a lewd fashion, “I see her being hunted by those that prefer the charms of mares.”

“Abstain from this barbarism, Bright Crescent,” Midnight Eye interceded, grimacing in disgust. “No mare from Equestria was, is or ever shall be considered worthy of a Child of the Goddess.”

Azure Mist gave him a long, mocking look. Was there a hint of worry in him about the revelations she granted him last night? Nevertheless, it was better to evade the topic for now, not to make it widely known.

“Should we mention the Testimony tomorrow, see how she reacts then? I advise we do not linger and suck if we have bitten,” she proposed instead.

“Th-this is wrong.”

“Oh, I support this idea,” Crimson Shade tapped the table in joy. “Let her see who s—”

“This!”

The room froze when a pair of forehooves slammed the table. Dusk Harvest, until now overlooked, rose up from his chair, the scream from the depth of his lungs bouncing all over the place. His eyes were fiery, even if shades of uncertainty appeared in them when all of the Lords shifted their attention to him.

His voice took note of that fact too, it seemed.

“Th-this i-i-is w-w-w—” he got stuck in his outrage, gritting his teeth while trying to push out the last word.

“Worthwhile?” Bright Crescent proposed with a mocking grin.

“Wrong!” the stallion screeched, his voice cracking in hurtful cacophony. He panted a while, Blossom nuzzling his neck loyally. “Wh-wh-what is h-happening i-is r-r-repugnant!”

“Repugnant, Dusk Harvest?” Midnight Eye shifted in his chair to make himself more comfortable. “In what way exactly?”

“Th-th-the P-Princess c-c-came h-here t-to t-talk, t-t-to n-negotiate! A-a-and w-we t-treat her l-like a-a t-tool! Worse, a-an e-enemy! W-we w-were s-supposed t-t-t—“

“Dusk Harvest, for Goddess’ sake, we don’t have all night!” Bright Crescent moaned, shaking his head.

Crimson Shade hissed at him. “Let him speak, oaf!”

“W-we w-w-were s-supposed t-to f-find a-a s-solution. C-common g-ground! L-listen t-to h-h-her and th-the w-wisdom of h-h-hers...” Dusk Harvest managed to say, his veins bulging as he fought the constant struggle against his impediment.

Midnight Eye’s brow rose. “Have we not done so, Dusk Harvest? She, herself, mentioned that she considers repayment as a fair form of negotiating. I see it as ‘new wisdom’ coming from the sunponies... It is only fair we are reimbursed for all of our losses, after all.”

“B-but n-n-not in th-this w-way.”

Azure Mist rolled her eyes. Dusk Harvest and his eternal doubts.

“Then what way do you propose, Dusk Harvest?” she inquired, deathly venom hidden beneath her words. “Would you have her dictate the terms? Absolve Radiant Glory, may his soul burn in Goldhell?”

“N-no. I j-just w-w-want to t-treat h-her a-as w-we w-would o-one of u-us,” the stammering stallion pointed out. “Y-you s-saw h-her. Sh-she d-d-did n-not know a-about a-anything. A-and when she l-learned s-she w-was d-d-d—” He got stuck again, but, after tapping the table many times and having Blossom nuzzle him constantly, managed to finish. “Distraught!”

“As she should be. The mark of treason lies upon all of the sunponies,” Midnight Eye stated with pride. “She is hardly different from the rest of their weak kind. She was granted her power and position by the Judging Sun, in this vile usurpation of rights to all of our Mother’s gifts.”

Blessed Fang leaned forward, addressing both Midnight Eye and Dusk Harvest. “She was chosen by the Sun, indeed, yet even the noble Guardians of the Shrine did not contest her intentions. Caution is a constant necessity, no matter what tactic we choose. She—”

“Our demand stands,” Crimson Shade interfered, putting both his forehooves on the table. “Peacefully or not, through coercion or persuasion, these lands are bound to return to us and return to us they will!”

Azure Mist shifted in her seat. All of this politicking was making her satisfied, yet thirsty. She grabbed a pear for herself.

“I agree with Crimson Shade, whatever happens, our repayment is due. Equestrian forces in Shades’ Hollow are meager. The sunponies’ attention is bound to be distracted by our Maretonian play. We would need but one word of acceptance from the Princess and we take what’s ours. And the clock is ticking.”

“We’ve discussed the repercussions.” Sunfall Word opened his eyes after a long moment of thought. “You seem to have forgotten, children, that we have considered them dire. Even if the Testimony binds the Judging Sun, we would still fly into a great peril if we were to acquire these lands through direct action.”

“Not if the Princess stands by us,” Midnight Eye protested, raising his hoof. “The Judging Sun cares about her disciple dearly, that much we’ve learned for certain. Her young champion’s judgment shall sway her. And even if it doesn’t, we need but a few days to assure our success, do we not?”

His question was aimed at Crimson Shade who smirked with tactician’s satisfaction. “If we move on the same night as a declaration is made, we can cover and secure Shades’ Hollow and the Gloomwoods whole in two nights. And when we dig in throughout the cavern systems underneath as I’ve proposed to you, we shall not only be able to withstand an assault by greater forces, but deal them hefty losses with minimum effort, using both the tunnels and the dense foliage.”

“Pits and spikes underneath, claws and crossbows above,” Bright Crescent mumbled. “I know it’s warfare, but it feels so outmoded. So lacking creativity. We could use some flair for such a fight, no?”

Azure Mist huffed. “Be silent, jester,” she scolded the fool. She then placed her hooves on the legrests and smiled. “A fact more important than our strategy is that Equestrians shun from war nowadays,” she began, smiling widely. She tossed her long mane back, wishing to steal the full attention. “It makes them susceptible. Our forces have the training to withstand them and even a standstill with their army would favor us. If they do not dislodge us from the forests, if they lose a couple battalions to ambushes, the internal pressure from their population wishing to avoid further bloodshed will defeat them.”

“That’s the optimistic scenario,” Blessed Fang judged in return. “Our Mother is with us, that is for certain, but Her decision to stay among the Equestrians, to teach them and guide them from the shadows and dreams... to keep vigil over the Judging Sun, Her sister-goddess...” he paused, closing his bright eyes for a moment. When he opened them again, there was deep emotion hidden under their calm surface. “She wants to give the sunponies a choice, a second chance.”

“And if we encounter ponies that have accepted it, they shall not be harmed in any way. More so, I say, let us welcome them into the fold. Even if feeble their races are...” Midnight Eye declared.

Bright Crescent chuckled. “Oh, how generous of you. I suppose that if we find an entire town of non-believers, though...”

“... then we shall have an entire town of ponies for barter,” Crimson Shade finished the sentence with grim joy in his voice.

“H-h-how c-can you?” Dusk Harvest asked of him, shaking his head in admonishment.

“Forgive me, friend,” the general replied, his words genuine, “but there shall not be a better opportunity. We all want to see the glory of our domain restored. And how better to achieve our growth than by acquiring lands that we can cultivate?”

“B-by w-warfare? T-taking p-prisoners? A-a-are we n-not b-better than t-that?”

Crimson Shade never responded, giving Dusk Harvest a look tired and stern alike.

The stage was set, the timing was perfect. And so Azure Mist giggled.

It caused Midnight Eye to shift his attention to her. “Why the glee, Azure Mist?”

“Oh, nothing, nothing. I just came to the conclusion that you are all making a small miscalculation right there,” she answered, pleased with herself. She stood up from her seat, her gown shifting as if it was the extension of her rich, long mane. “My idea, the one I’ve remarked about... My proposed change to our ploy is exactly addressing this issue.”

Blessed Fang cocked his eyebrow. “Are you finally revealing your scheme, Azure Mist?”

“Yes, I am. Treat it like a...” she paused theatrically, searching for the word, “backup plan.”

She decided to stand up and trot around the table, taking her place behind Midnight Eye. He did not look particularly satisfied with having her muzzle appearing on his right, but she went with it anyway. She squinted her eyes and smiled tenderly.

“We do not need to become partisans. We do not have to act with haste and count on Fate, for we can shape it on our own. And we have absolutely no need for a hamlet full of hostages...”

She looked over the gathered, her tone as sweet as possible. But she allowed her eyes to betray her true intentions.

“... for we have our own, little, mulberry bargaining chip in our very hooves.”

Oh, she got the reaction she had hoped for. The eyes of everypony widened. And Midnight Eye sprang up from his chair to face her, his cape swooshing across the tablecloth when he turned around, toppling his chalice.

“Azure Mist, you propose kidnapping the Princess?!”

“No, Midnight Eye. She is already here, no?” she replied, bringing disarming honesty to her words.

“An outrage!” Sunfall Word suddenly shouted with all of his elderly strength in his voice, trying to rise up. “You would... trample over... the ancient rules of.. h-hospitality—”

He clutched his chest, coughing and wheezing, the outburst coming with a hefty price. Bright Crescent and Dusk Harvest got up immediately, approaching him. They helped him sit back down and checked whether he needed any further aid. Blossom was flying around the group, panicked over what was occurring.

After Sunfall Word had finished convulsing and breathing hoarsely, Bright Crescent glared at the mare with distrust. “So much for being a defender of tradition, Azure Mist. First you use it to justify opposing your son and assassinating his beloved. Against customs and our faith. Now you abandon it completely because you believe it suits us better... and you plan to kill poor Sunfall Word as well!” he added mockingly, but his accusation stood.

It did cause Azure Mist to lose some of her composure. She hissed at him, even though she felt the eyes of all of the Covenant upon her. She cleared her throat.

“Hospitality is for friends and guests. The Princess is, instead, a rival, we have to agree. A rival in our talks and in our plans. Please, be seated, and I shall explain myself thoroughly.”

“You speak as though you believe we shall listen,” Blessed Fang retorted.

It earned him a kind, murderous glance.

“I think you shall, for what I propose benefits us all...” Azure Mist declared, looking over the gathered. Despite everything, they took their places. Good. She began pacing around the table, behind their backs, presenting her reasoning in this fashion. She had some arguments they were bound to support.

Starting with that pompous buffoon.

“Midnight Eye, you believe Equestrians to be beneath us and rightfully so. Think of how can they be humiliated by this. Having one of their royals captured and being forced to bow down to our demands or else? Does that not sound like a one-of-a-kind opportunity of showing them their place?”

Her voice turned into a whisper, the hissing of a snake. And her venom, sweet, intoxicating, seeping into Midnight Eye’s ears did cause his lips to shudder in a smirk.

“Blessed Fang,” she moved on, “you think that Equestrians deserve a second chance? Let them prove it then! Let them first admit their mistakes, give us back what is ours. Should conversion not begin with repentance? And should it not sometimes be forced by the threat of just punishment to be considered?”

The priest wished to say something but stopped himself abruptly, frowning. Azure Mist took notice of that, her voice gaining in its tranquil power when she moved behind Crimson Shade.

“The Shade Family is the one who suffered the most during the Holy War. This is high time to aid them. We all differ, we contest among ourselves, but when the Domain of the Goddess was threatened, we stood together. Let us stand together now as well. Together, Dusk Harvest,” she turned to the stammering stallion as she was passing behind his chair. “You told me once that you would like to negotiate with the Princess. How about you do so with Equestria instead? Lend us your knowledge of the land, show us how we need to utilize these territories, where must we push our claims so that our children shall never be hungry. You do not wish war and blood? Then help us out!”

Her plea caused Blossom to look curiously at her master, who was biting his lower lip. His eyes were darkened. He was deliberating what he had heard, Azure Mist knew it. And she would guess that she was striking true with the stallion, despite their recent argument.

“None of us would wish death upon our brave warriors, even if their conviction is stalwart and their souls would venture straight into Silverheaven. But the sorrow of loss, the pain of parents, children, spouses is unavoidable, even if joined with pride for the ones that die in the Goddess’ service. So... perhaps let us evade the cause entirely?”

She went past Bright Crescent, smiling. “And who knows how much Equestria would be willing to give for their beloved Princess. Maybe they would relinquish some of their precious cultural artifacts to top the deal, hmmm? Oh, and the tales weaved about this moment, the songs...”

A shiver of excitement coursed through the stallion as he let out a satisfied sigh. Azure Mist turned finally to the eldest member of the Covenant.

“Sunfall Word, you are a judge and a diplomat. Is it not better to bet on one life of a sunpony, than dozens, hundreds of our loyal soldiers? Does my solution not benefit us? Is this not worthier in the Goddess’ eyes?”

The elder did not reply, his eyes filled with the remnants of tears of his coughing attack.

Having done nearly a full lap around the table, Azure Mist sat down in her chair with a victorious glint in her eyes, even if the smile she used was that of a gentle maiden.

“Consider what I have told you and do so well. Is it not a solution better than the present one? Offering more opportunities? Oh, and,” she couldn’t help but chuckle, “here’s the clincher... who says the Princess is to know that she is actually kidnapped? She has other things on her mind, hasn’t she? We can grant her a distraction. But as long as Equestria believes that she is in peril... Just imagine how much we could achieve... All in the name of the Goddess.”

Azure Mist’s eyes ventured towards Midnight Eye, whose stare was that of deep, thorough thought.

Silence reigned for a while, the Lords looking at one another. Tension became palpable and was about to begin crushing the room with its gravity. Then Crimson Shade stood up.

“You have my support.”

The mare graced him with a wide, yet timid smile of gratitude. She wondered whether it was the soundness of her logic, or the memory of their... tender negotiations during their last meeting that managed to convince him entirely, despite some of his misplaced reservations.

Blessed Fang was the next one to get up. “The thought behind this is grand and cunning, indeed, but I propose we wait for longer. The Princess will have inquiries, doubts, questions. Who says she won’t stay on the side of reason and fairness on her own?”

“I... can second this idea, even if I am giddy at the prospect of getting my hooves on some more Equestrian trinkets,” Bright Crescent declared with a happy grin. “And I think little Princess Twilight Sparkle, the damsel in distress, would be an intriguing addition to our tales in the long run, oh yes!”

“We wait,” Sunfall Word whispered throatily.

“We wait,” echoed Midnight Eye. “Let us observe her tomorrow. We can still have that little concert for her, if your nephew is up to the task, Bright Crescent.”

“He is for any, you should know! He is like my son to me, after all. And you know that I don’t shun from anything.”

“Well said...” Crimson Shade shook his head, a smirk coming over his muzzle. “Ha... Of all of us, I’ve never expected you to have children... so to speak.”

“Surprise!” the flamboyant stallion shouted. “And we still tend to argue with Crescent Light which one of us is the mother.”

As a silent agreement had been reached, Azure Mist payed little attention to that ridiculous banter. Other than looking in Dusk Harvest’s direction, that is, as she imagined that talking about having children would spawn at least a hurtful expression from him. However, his face was still pensive. He was not even paying attention to Blossom pulling at his mane. He was stuck in thought and the mare could not discern what was going on through his head. Had she actually made him consider her proposition?

After a minute or so, Dusk Harvest suddenly awoke. He blinked, tapped Blossom on the head to stop her toothy affection, then reached for an orange to suck on. His eyes slid across Azure Mist’s muzzle.

She would raise an eyebrow, but that would give away the fact that she recognized that kind of gaze. Short, quick, as if you were taking swift aim at somepony.

The glance subconsciously granted to a pony schemed against.

Twilight could not recall the rest of the night.

After she had accused Midnight of not being sincere with her. After he had left her without a word. There was... there was vaguely anything to remember...

She simply sat on her bed. Staring forward. Perhaps at something. Perhaps at anything. Maybe at nothing, actually. She wasn’t exactly certain.

Somepony brought her food. Not Midnight. An arcemandre. Her coral eyes glimpsed from under her hood. She put a platter on the table, then left.

Twilight had taken a bath at one point. At least she thought so. She recalled her face being wet. That could have been tears though. She remembered them. Thirty four dropping on the floor, at least. Then she lost count. It was kind of hard to keep up... With everything going on, counting wasn’t her forte.

She deserved to cry, she thought. She had to. She simply had to cry. For... for everything... For what she had learned. For what she had said in anger. For... for... for how weak she felt.

This had been... a harsh lesson. In diplomacy, in trust, in patience... Twilight’s head was still spinning. Questions. Lots of questions. Doubts. Ideas.

About past. About present. About future.

When she finally lied down, her eyes blank and full of tears, she was hoping for the grasp of sleep to grant her a temporary relief, at least. She had to rest. For a moment. For a heartbeat. Slow, painful heartbeat. She had enough for one night... she could not bear to... could not bear to... She could... not...

She knew not when exhausted sleep took her. Only that it could hardly be called “sleep”.

Strange visions stretched before her eyes. Empty towns, with long, hollowed out shades staining their streets. Orchards trampled, reduced to ash and soot. Searing light advancing forward, only to be consumed by regal darkness. Wind was tossing her around an empty, arched hall. Snowstorms and avalanches reigned. Ancient maps were shredding. Finally, there were warm breaths, warmer motions... then glistening fangs dropping blood into an enormous pool.

She shuddered when she realized she was submerged in it fully, trying to catch her breath in fear and desperation.

She tried to swim upwards, through the sea of crimson. She felt her muscles protesting, her lungs asking, pleading, begging for air. She broke through a scarlet curtain, but her mouth would not open to invite the glorious respite into her body. Even though she could swear she could hear her own, raspy breathing.

She needed to open her lips, yet it felt as if a hoof was pressing on her muzzle. She needed help! She needed air! There was an unseen force constricting her mouth tight. It felt almost too real, it—

Twilight’s eyes shot open.

A figure was standing above her bed, dressed in armor, wrapped in a long cloak and shielded by the murkiness of the chamber. It was keeping its hoof on her mouth, forbidding her from screaming in fear. She wriggled, trying to get away desperately. She felt feeble, still tired after her recent breakdown. The intruder’s strength, as he attempted to stop her struggles, was greater. There was one thing left to do for Twilight. She had to flare her horn, cast a spell to fight against her assaulter, who was looming above her menacingly!

The light of her magic glimpsed, flickered and danced, but then subsided, like a blown-out candle. Despite her efforts her art abandoned her in her dire moment! How was this possible?!

Horrifying thoughts rushed through her mind, as she tried to scream through her sealed lips.

The figure remained above her for a while longer, keeping her mouth closed and keenly observing her reactions. It leaned down a little bit, Twilight could feel the hot, throaty breath on her muzzle. A weird, metallic stench overcame her nostrils. And she caught a glimpse of the silhouette's eyes.

She knew them. From somewhere. Somewhere recent. But... no, her mind could not tell. Yet this feeling of the figure’s gaze felt almost... too familiar.

Focused on trying to remember whose eyes had such a glint in them she must have stopped fighting back. The intruder nodded at her when she had done so. It stepped back from the bed, lifting its hoof off Twilight’s mouth.

Under normal circumstances she would cry for help immediately, but this one time she did not think of it as a good idea. Why? Because having a better chance of assessing who had sneaked into her chamber in the dead of... of day, actually, she recognized the gear that this stallion was wearing.

And it was quite the shock.

“A Tuarian...” she whispered, scrambling up from underneath the woolen blankets. Her eyes lacked their enchantment, but the one candle she left lit in the chamber was enough for her right then. The pony’s long cloak was like a stretched, flowy shadow in the murkiness and his resplendent armor looked like a stain of solid, impassable darkness, with the circle of luneeit resting in it confidently.

What was the meaning of this? Why was a Sanctuarian here? How had he gotten in?

“What...? Why...? How...?” Twilight tried to ask, but her mind could not decide which question was more important, turning her inquiries into gibberish.

The Tuarian raised his hoof to silence her, then reached for his hood and removed it. A pair of golden eyes was revealed to Twilight, its gaze keen, but strangely fatigued. The warrior’s mane was well-combed, the color of deep sea, and yet thin, feeble. Parts of the pony’s muzzle were reddened unpleasantly, as if he had some kind of rash or inflammation. Despite his impressive, armor-enhanced physique, the Tuarian looked... ill. Seriously ill.

“Who are you, Tuarian? What is your name?” Twilight finally managed to ask coherently. Her curiosity was achieving new heights, but she had to start with something mundane first. Lest she risked a complete, mental overdrive.

The stallion shook his head slowly. He reached for the piece of dark cloth, wrapping his muzzle tightly. He began to untie it and there was almost veneration in his moves, Twilight spotted. It made her recall custodian Lichen mentioning that the Tuariani took an oath of silence for when they were performing their tasks.

Was this stallion going to actually... talk to her? After first revealing his mouth?

The piece of cloth that he was using, surprisingly long, soon began swaying from his moving hooves. Its motion was peculiar. Heavy. As if its weight was greater than that of wool, which it should have been made out of. The stallion folded the material gently before placing it in some sort of satchel on his belt with great care. Then he faced Twilight, causing her to raise her eyebrows. His fangs were... odd. They looked greenish in the shade. Unwell, most surely. And his lips, his lips were on their own broken, dried, in the color unhealthy greyish-pink.

The stallion took a long, raspy breath. His mouth moved in something that Twilight interpreted as quiet prayer. And then his voice finally sounded.

“Greetings and salutations to you, Envoy, Disciple of the Sun, Sparkle of Twilight.”

Twilight’s jaw dropped.

Not because the stallion’s tone was so throaty. Firm... and yet anemic and monotonous.

And not because he said her name in this strange, honorific she presumed, fashion.

It was due to the fact that he was speaking to her in Noctraliyar. She heard the harsh consonants, the melodious vowels, that rolling “r” of the local accent.

And yet she understood every word.

“I-I-I... How...?”

That was not the most eloquent of questions, but the Tuarian seemed to have grasped her intention.

“You can understand me for I speak not to your mind, but to your heart. And those understand any language, no matter the creatures that bear them,” he declared with undeniable conviction.

Oh, was that how Fluttershy could talk to animals?

Twilight shook her head. She was getting herself distracted and this explanation was not scientific in the slightest. Then again, she had no intention of contesting this... convenient circumstance right now. There were, clearly, other matters to be tended to first.

A Tuarian was in her chamber... somehow... speaking to her in a foreign tongue she felt suddenly capable of understanding... Not the biggest shock lately, but definitely up there with the others.

Had she begun losing her mind finally?

“Do you wish to... sit down, perhaps?”

... had she really just asked that? Were there no finer questions, really?!

Well, she supposed that the stallion’s... unwell look caused her to revert to general hospitality. Whatever illness he had, it left him appearing frail, even considering his sheer size. And, despite everything, he was standing tall before her backed by something akin to... divine authority.

“My time is short, so no. Yet my body appreciates the gesture,” he replied enigmatically, remaining where he was.

“Who... can you tell me your name, Tuarian? Why are you here?” Twilight pressed on with some of her questions, attempting to dam the remaining twenty from escaping her mouth simultaneously.

“My name is of no significance...” Of course he would say that, she thought. “I am here to aid you, Sparkle of Twilight. In the name of the Goddess.”

... what.

“Aid me?” Twilight inquired, feeling confused beyond saving. “Uhm... Ah... I mean... why, exactly?”

The stallion tilted his head, a confused spark in his eyes shining through the shadow. “What means this question?”

“I... well... everything!” she admitted, as this was the only reasonable answer that came to her mind. “Why would you consider helping me?”

“Why would we not?”

How could he say that so casually?!

“Well, I-I am a... a foreigner... a s-soleerane... I don’t really believe in the G—”

She bit her tongue. This was probably not the smartest thing to admit openly to a member of a dreaded and respected group of zealous servants of the Immaculate Moon that were causing fear in the hearts of their own kin.

“We are aware of your unbelief, Sparkle of Twilight,” the Tuarian confirmed. One, singular note in his otherwise calm voice caused a shiver to pass through her. “You are a sunpony. And not just any sunpony. The Disciple of the Sun in fact.”

“Disciple of the Sun?” she asked. She had more honorific titles now? Or was this actually a stigma?

The Tuarian squinted his eyes in the murkiness. “Was not the Judging Sun herself your mistress and teacher?”

“Well, yes,” Twilight could not lie. She had no reason to, as well. It wasn’t exactly a cause of shame for her. And it shouldn’t have been, even in front of the Tuarian! “Her Majesty, Princess Celestia—”

The stallion stopped her, his voice imperturbable and yet threatening. “She taught you. Nurtured you. Bestowed upon you all the Lost Gifts of Our Mother. Gave you the Divine Aspect by her radiant, scorching will.”

Twilight blinked. Divine aspect...? Was that how the batponies perceived alicornhood? And what did he mean by his words exactly? That Princess Celestia was directly responsible for her transformation? Back in the Border... was that what general Adamant Fang meant when he told her she was marked by the Judging Sun? Twilight’s ascension was a bit of a mystery to everypony. And now the Tuarian’s words... for some reason, she felt that there was accusation hidden in them. Against Princess Celestia!

She wished to contest him. With all her might. And yet... something told her that this would only spawn more difficulties for her. The last thing she needed.

She swallowed. Princess Celestia would have to forgive her for the... unwillingness to defend her good name right then...

“Nevertheless, my question still stands, Tuarian. Why do you wish to help me?” she asked, trying to gather her tact and hide her vexation.

He moved forward, his sluggish step muffled by the carpet and yet nearly echoing in the chamber with its weight.

“The Goddess extended Her hoof towards you. We felt it. Her gaze rests upon you. Your mission shall lay the foundations of our renewal,” the stallion declared, bowing his head in great piety. “This had been foretold.”

“Renewal? What do you mean by—” Something in Twilight’s mind clicked. “Wait, ‘foretold’?”

“Yes. The vision of our seers, the foretelling of your quest which was granted to us by Our Mother, the Immaculate Moon... A prophecy of a new future for our kind.”

Usually Twilight would take words like these for a strange joke, but the sheer certitude in the Tuarian’s voice made it anything but a jest. She recalled learning about prophecies from Midnight. They were supposed to be granted to the batpony seers, the “effiti”. Like the one about stars aiding in Nightmare Moon’s escape. Portents from the Goddess, so that the noctrali would be prepared for the perils and trials to come.

That’s what their belief was. Now, Twilight found herself tossed head first into that particular dogma.

“I’m... confused?” she mumbled. “I’m mentioned in one of the omens?”

She had no idea whether to feel honored or concerned.

Or resigned. Because, as she realized, this had to be a dream. There was no way that—

The stallion stared deep into her eyes, his undeniable authority forcing her to focus entirely on him. Then he spoke, his voice suddenly melodious and strong.

“The Moon and Sun shall duel above, look to that and prepare,

The land shall give you all its gifts, not to hurt it beware.

A debt long due, to unseen might, you will have to repay,

An envoy comes, one called by you, heed to what she will say.

Listen well, children, be aware, for wisdom new she brings,

Yet careful be of sweetened lies and deviously weaved strings.

Stay faithful, strong and, in your hearts, this truth well comprehend,

Deceit and treason lurk around. The world you know shall end.”

Whatever the source of this prophecy was... Whether this was reality or but a fantasy... The significance of these words itself caused Twilight to back away. Was it the sudden strength of the stallion’s voice? A divine power? She even sat down on her bed, her mind was racing, her heart going crazy.

“An envoy called... new wisdom...?” she whispered, echoing the words she had just heard. She knew this expression from before. “I’m... I’m supposed to grant it? A debt long due... and then deceit? What... what does this even mean? I cannot tell, who—”

“You shall find out the meaning, Sparkle of Twilight.” The pony’s voice was again fatigued, anemic even. “In due time. And you shall have the strength to fulfill the prophecy.”

The Tuarian meant well, or so Twilight would think, but a spark of anger lit in her heart anew despite the fact she knew better.

More secrets. More mysteries. More forces at work than she had thought. She was at the verge of bursting. She was through with intrigues, schemes, with spooky stallions appearing out of nowhere in her chamber!

“Well, I hope this ‘due time’ is soon! Because I need some help now!” She let him know. Loud. Her gaze, as she stared the Tuarian down, was almost accusatory.

She found understanding in the pony’s tired, deep gaze. “My mind grasps your anxiety. To serve the Goddess is to sometimes doubt even oneself. But being faithful to Her is right and just. It is, in itself, the greatest reward.”

Twilight couldn’t care less about pious justifications at the point. She needed a plan, an idea, not religious coaching! She wished to let him know of that, but ultimately just sighed and lowered her head.

“Could I have any saying in the matter? Whether I’d like to be a part of the Goddess’ plan?” she asked, allowing her fatigue to speak through her.

When he did not reply, she lifted her gaze... only to find him towering above her out of a sudden. She would scream in surprise, but her throat clenched at the sight of his stoic yet frightening expression. Behind his gaze hid something fierce and unsettling, something that caused Twilight’s mane to stand on end.

“You always have a choice, Sparkle of Twilight. Everypony does.” His tone was cold and grim. Deathly grim. Just enough to make her pale and sweat simultaneously. “But...” He placed his hoof over her chest. Twilight could not protest... and she could swear that she recalled such gesture from... somewhere. “...I know that your heart knows better. And the Goddess always grants one with the strength to carry out Her plan.” His expression brightened, just like when the night is made lucid by silver moonlight.

Yet Twilight doubted his words. She had not felt particularly empowered since the beginning of her quest. If anything, this constant pressure, the weight of her mission’s importance, the welcoming she received, it was all pressing down on her mercilessly.

“Well...” she whispered, more uncertain than before. “I... I could use some of that... that strength right now. I cannot feel it...” she admitted. She didn’t care whether he would approve, even understand, she just had to let it out in front of somepony. Anypony.

And... and Midnight was not around for the moment...

“Fret not. The Goddess is with you.”

Great, one more zealous proclam—

Twilight gasped when the stallion slammed his hooves together, sending a rippling, vibrating sound of metal all around the chamber. Before she could react, she felt the Tuarian’s armored touch on the top of her head. He was gentle and careful, and still his gesture caused her neck to bend down. There was a might backing his moves, one that she could not contest, even with the strength of her own, royal stature.

She wished to ask about what exactly was he doing, but something... something strange began happening... The... this vibration was... it was creeping through her... through her mind... She felt... dizzy.

“You shall have the strength of will and the courage of heart. You will best the trials before you, you will share in the Goddess’ triumph,” the Tuarian began muttering a strange benediction.

Twilight could swear that... she heard not one voice, but multiple... coming from his mouth. Or was... was it that peculiar... that sound... that sound that... embraced her mind and... did not wish to... leave...

“Her gaze silvery upon you. Her glory spreads through your mission. May the purity of moonlight cleanse your doubts and banish your fear. May the music of Her tears move your heart and open your mind.”

His... his words made no sense... but... but it was hard... not to focus on them... only on them...

“You are not alone, for the Goddess is with you. Embrace the truth...”

Twilight felt her lungs breathing in.

She became calm. She knew tranquility again. She felt a... a strange force growing inside of her. Sudden. Divine. Just like...

... just like during her Test of Faith.

Her eyes widened when the stallion’s hooves left her head. A curtain was lifted from her mind! She remembered! She knew! The Test!

That’s where she knew his eyes from!

“I... I remember now,” she mumbled. “I remember you!”

He smiled briefly. It looked strange, coming from a dreaded knight of the Goddess. But it was also... so genuine.

“A brief glimpse, Sparkle of Twilight,” he admitted. “So that you know that you are never alone. Those serving the Goddess stand by your side.” He lowered his head humbly.

These words... they caused Twilight’s body to shiver. This strange sensation, that peace inside of her, bestowed upon her during the rite. She felt it now, again, with full power. Why was this wonderful feeling shrouded in her memory?

She pointed at her heart. “I felt this during the Test of Faith. Why could I not recall this earlier? How is this possible?”

The Tuarian’s eyes glinted. “What happens to Gifts that become common and are taken for granted?” he presented her with a question instead of granting her an answer.

She pondered. And came to the solution quite quickly. In the form of the memory of the sermon she had heard, delivered by Lord Blessed Fang. “They aren’t appreciated. Or they become misused. At least... is that the lesson I was supposed to learn from the scriptures?”

“Your mind serves you well. The Tale of the Lost Gifts tells an important truth, although...” A shade passed his face. “There are also some who would use the Words of the Goddess as a tool to advance their point and not a source of the most holy law.”

Twilight... believed she understood what he meant. She had felt it almost too well lately.

“But,” the Tuarian continued, “this Tale also omits something crucial. And the reason behind it is great.”

She cocked her eyebrow. “Omits something? What is it?”

“We believe that three Gifts of the Goddess were lost, but a secret was bestowed still upon those that follow the Goddess and those that reject Her...”

Twilight still had absolutely no idea what he meant, but something came to her mind.

“Wait... You believe that... that the strength and connection with earth and soil... the power over weather and skies... and the mastery of arcane arts are the three gifts of the Immaculate Moon...” She bowed her head, unknowingly. It caused her to look down, as if she could spot the source of this strength, this warming heat emanating from her chest, granting her the certainty that everything shall be well. “There is a fourth Gift of the Goddess.”

“Indeed. Given to all and everypony, but hidden, sheltered away,” the Tuarian answered and smiled, actually taking his seat by the mare on the bed. “Those that venerate Her not, alongside those who do, all have a chance of finding it, of course. Uncovering it when they need it. However, the faithful of the Goddess are presented with a clearer path to reaching for this Gift inside of them.”

“I... don’t think I understand...” Twilight admitted, abashed.

“Fear not, it is a mystery hard to grasp. For even those of great faith sometimes overlook where their piousness leads them,” he answered cryptically, then his eyes looked forward, towards something distant. “Sometimes we, the Goddess’ humble, unworthy servants are sent to remind ponies of this Gift. And to make sure that their hearts are worthy of keeping it.”

Twilight was drinking from his every word. There was something incredible in this feeling he was mentioning, indeed. Something divine. Surpassing mortality. She could not put her tongue on it, though.

“Is this why you hold the Tests?” she inquired instead. “To see if ponies are... pure enough to hold this hidden Gift?”

“Indeed, Sparkle of Twilight. And your heart I, myself, have found most deserving,” the stallion admitted, smiling once more. “It knows honesty and loyalty, kindness and generosity, even laughter. It emanates with friendship. And lately, it seems to have found love...”

Considering the recent situation, if anypony around Twilight would say those words she would absolutely panic, knowing she was utterly compromised with her feelings towards Midnight.

But... but this power locked inside of her made her impervious to fear, somehow. Why was she not concerned? Why was she so assured that nothing wrong could happen to her, to him and to that feeling between them? Even after what had happened last night?

The Tuarian continued. “I know not towards whom this affection is directed, but it is unwavering. And let it be nurtured by the Goddess’ Gift.”

“Thank you, Tuarian...” she expressed her gratitude, uncertain whether he knew how much those words meant to her. “Might I know your name? So at least I know who am I thanking?”

“You might.” The stallion smirked mysteriously. “Constellation. House Star of Crescent Family, Sparkle of Twilight.”

“Then... thank you, Constellation,” she replied.

Then a warm expression bloomed on her face.

“This fourth Gift you mentioned... It is what I am experiencing right now, no?” she wanted him to ascertain her.

“Indeed.”

“I feel as if... as if no matter what, I shall find a way. That I will succeed. That there might be trouble along the way, but, in the end, everything shall be alright...” she explained this sensation, perhaps more to herself than to the Tuarian. “I know what this is. It’s hope,” she stated, surprised it took her so long to realize the nature of this phenomenon.

The stallion revealed his teeth in a wide smile. Twilight did not mind the fact that they were sickly green, even. “Yes. Hope is the beautiful Hidden Gift of the Goddess. Placed in all of the hearts of ponies. Everypony can drink from this secret font, even if those venerating the Moon are lead to it directly by Our Mother. Just like sheep, guided to a spring by their shepherd.”

“So you find hope to be a divine blessing? I... that actually is quite beautiful,” Twilight admitted, his metaphor speaking right to her mind. “Your beliefs are even more fascinating than I thought, Constellation.”

“Those words lead me to the hope in my heart.”

She giggled. For a member of a fearsome group, Constellation was a very nice pony.

His eyes glinted after a moment of silence. “I must be gone. May you help others reach for this Gift, Sparkle of Twilight. And may it serve you well, stored within you. For the Immaculate Moon...” he paused and they both lowered their heads.

Why? Twilight had no idea. It felt... appropriate.

Before he stood up, she asked the obvious question.

“This is all a dream, isn’t it?”

The Tuarian let out a small chuckle, then brought his armored hooves together with a small, vibrating clink. “It shall be just like it. Farewell,” he replied, touching her forehead.

“What do y...”

Her eyes closed involuntarily and she fell backwards, into the oblivious embrace of sleep.

It was some time after sunrise, but the golden rays were still trying to push through the dense foliage of the Eastern Woods to reach the peaceful glade of Hollow Shades. Moonwarden pulled the cloak over himself tighter, watching his breath turning into clouds of vapor. Nettlie had warned him that mornings tended to be a little frigid around these parts of Equestria and the stallion had to be grateful for her tip. However prepared for the temperature, he was nonetheless irked by the necessity of waiting for so long for the appearance of the... hero of the day.

“I can practically feel myself aging,” he mumbled, taking off his monocle which became fogged yet again. “How long will we have to stand by for the arrival of the honorable mayor still?” he inquired, meticulously cleaning the eyepiece with his handkerchief.

Nettlie furrowed her brow, herself wrapped in a long coat, the hue of which played nicely with the morning shade around them. “They should have been here by now, sir, him and his secretary. They usually come in at this hour.”

The stallion restored his monocle to its rightful place and sighed. “Well, they are unfashionably late... Being unreliable, one of the many reasons you cannot count on others in your life,” he reminded himself, shaking his head. His voice filled to the brim with venomous irony. “Maybe the mayor suffered a sudden case of ‘longnightitis’?”

“Considering everything, sir, that could be a possibility,” the mare admitted, then shivered when she saw the grim look on his face. “I-if that shall t-turn out to be the case, I’m so, so sorry for waking you up early today, sir! I-I could bring you some warm tea and—”

“Nettlie, has anypony ever told you that you are too fearful and apologetic?” Moonwarden interrupted her with a question, abruptly summoning a warm smile on his muzzle.

The mare blushed furiously. “Toolbox, sir. A-and you... Repeatedly.”

“Then do us all a favor and cease behaving so,” he advised her, his voice filled with strength. “You are no longer that discharged doctor-in-training from Manehattan General. You are a servant of the Lady of the Night, the Princess of Equestria. Take strength and dignity from your position.”

“I am aware of this, sir, I really am. But... well, y-you still have authority over me, sir. I do not want to be found wanting...” Nettlie replied timidly.

Even well-chosen words like these could not hide her hidden relief from Moonwarden.

“If such is the case, fret not. I am, above all, a reasonable stallion. I do not find pleasure from chastising my closest associates for small misconducts or random incidents.”

He heard the mare’s faint giggle. “Is that right, sir? I don’t believe you are avoiding that also because you actually... like us, is it?”

“I simply cannot fool you, can I?” he responded, trying to stop the corners of his mouth from twitching. “You are right, amity has nothing to do with it. Erratic lambasting is, bluntly, counterproductive. And I need you to operate at peak efficiency.”

“If that’s your approach, sir, might I ask you something?” The mare’s eyes glinted with kind mischief.

“By all means, Nettlie,” he replied, wondering what was on her mind.

“Have your parents ever considered naming you something like... ‘Ruthless Calculus’?”

Moonwarden heard her question well. However, instead of granting her an answer, he only gave out a dry, false chuckle, looking to the side at some kind of local shrubbery that in an instant became a lot more interesting than the mare. Infinitely more interesting. To be honest, he would not mind not hearing anything more from her for that day after that particular question.

“Sir?”

Wishful thinking.

“Sir, are you alright?” she asked with genuine concern to which he decided to answer with impeccable tact.

“I am quite fine, thank you.”

“H-have I said something wrong, sir?”

“No, Nettlie, why would you think that...?” he inquired with well-trained sincerity. Fighting the urge to cut this discussion short through... other means.

“I-I-I just thought—”

He finally turned his head and winked. “Were we not talking about being jittery, hmmm?”

“Oh... Oh!” she came to the realization and shook her head. “Sir, you’ve got me there! I thought I have brought up some difficult topic, or something!”

Moonwarden sent her a brilliant, crooked smile. “Practice your awareness, Nettlie.”

He turned his eyes away shortly after, knowing too well that those could betray even a liar as proficient as him. Thankfully, two ponies he then spotted approaching created the perfect opportunity to shift away from this dreadful exchange.

“Look there, is that not the venerable mayor and his aide?”

Nettlie squinted her eyes and stared down one of the streets leading to the small square on the edge of which they were waiting.

“Yes, sir. The younger stallion, the unicorn, that’s Quill Driver. He is a local, very polite and nice to everypony... They say that he is the one actually running the town hall, because mayor Stamp Duty is more and more often... well, you can see it for yourself, sir...” she ended on an uneasy whisper.

And for a good reason, Moonwarden thought. The middle-aged, bluish earth pony was leaning heavily onto his secretary, causing this Quill Driver to try and gallantly compensate for his superior’s lamentable state. Which was making the pair swing between the sides of the street as if they were performing some peculiar, ballroom dance, all despite the younger pony’s efforts.

“I had no idea there is a ‘Ministry of Silly Trots’ here,” Moonwarden hissed through his teeth, feeling disgust gathering inside of him. “Is this his... typical state even at this hour?”

Nettlie bit her lip. “He... appears more inebriated today than usual, sir...”

They watched the two ponies shamble towards the solid, wooden door of the town hall, a larger, slightly more ornate version of the local dwellings. Quill Driver “parked” the mayor on the porch and by the wall, reaching for the key ring by his bag. He did so just in time, miraculously stopping Stamp Duty from tumbling to the side, into some neatly trimmed hedges. Then the two managed to make it inside, Quill Driver checking whether nopony was approaching the hall and the door closing behind the pair with firmness.

Moonwarden sighed. This was an atrocity. A shameful display, indeed.

“Considering what I have just witnessed...” he began, stretching his back slowly, in a gesture of self-preparation. His scars reminding themselves to him unpleasantly. “... nopony around thought about filing a complaint against the mayor? Voting him off?”

Nettlie shook her head. “No, sir. From what I’ve gathered, Stamp Duty has friends in all of the nearby lumberyards. He makes sure that nopony local or from the outside upsets the... status quo. And a vast majority of ponies in town work around timber production, so...”

Moonwarden took a deep breath, reaching for the knot of his cloak. “Well now, this malaise is about to end.”

He took off his warm covering, revealing the ensemble he had prepared for occasions such as this one. A black, rich morning dress, tailored especially for him, the material so delicate and light, it almost felt like a part of his own body. The sign of the Royal Office was proudly presented on the coat in form of a silver, polished badge. The stallion checked whether his outfit was in proper order and as splendid as befitting his role. Satisfied, he turned to his subordinate, who was eyeing him with something he could vaingloriously describe as awe.

“Nettlie?”

“Yes, sir,” she replied, straightening her posture.

“Pass me the scroll.”

The mare quickly rummaged through the bag she was keeping vigil over, retrieving a piece of parchment wrapped in an atramentous sash with the sign of Princess Luna herself on the wax seal. The very sight of such a document was usually enough to send shivers down any functionary’s spine, as it meant nothing else than an official investigation and performance assessment.

And who did not fear having their work scrutinized thoroughly?

“Is the town hall in so much trouble, then...?” Nettlie asked, her gaze following the document.

Asked a bit foolishly, Moonwarden thought.

“First of all, I believe that to be obvious, considering what I have seen,” he retorted, grabbing the paper with his silver magic. “But, second of all, a scroll like this is one of the most useful legal tools in Equestria... so I carry it with me on a nearly daily basis,” he admitted, grinning. “Flashing a royal seal in front of almost anypony makes them inexplicably more cooperative and kind.”

Nettlie’s eyes widened. “But, sir... isn’t such a document issued for... individual cases only?”

“In theory,” he lackadaisically remarked, “but I am just reusing this one. Call it ‘legal recycling’, if you will?” he proposed, chuckling. “There is no need for more red tape in Equestria, it is tedious as it is already. Besides, I have no time to squander on such trivialities as asking for a new permission every time...”

“So... what is written inside exactly, if—”

“Vague and indiscernible juridical gibberish that holds a greater dominion over minds and actions of others than even my magic...” he replied sardonically, getting ready to proceed.

“... does the Princess know, sir?”

At Nettlie’s question his face hardened. He gave her a dark look. “Do you doubt my loyalty to our Lady, agent?”

“N-never, sir!” she replied immediately, her knees shaking.

“Good. Feel free to doubt everything about me but that,” he told her, feeling a strange melancholy gathering in him. He shrugged. “Never mind. Your orders are to stay in before the town hall and make sure nopony interrupts me. I care not whether they want to grovel before the mayor, bring him cupcakes, or complain because their shanty shack tumbled down and their children are trapped in the rubble. Nopony walks in.” He gave the mare a kind gaze finally. “Talk to them about weather, or trees, or trees and weather. I am uncertain whether the locals have any better topics to muse upon. Am I understood?”

“Yes, sir,” Nettlie acknowledged rapidly and Moonwarden spotted the worried sparks in her eyes.

Damnation, he really scared the poor thing...

He left the mare behind without more words, turning towards the town hall. Moving, he checked for the pocket portrait in his vest. It was still there, where it belonged.

He brought forth his most generous, unsettling expression just before reaching the door.

“Let us begin, Moonwarden.”

“Right behind you,” his mouth whispered back as he knocked, firmly, with authority. A couple of seconds have passed before he heard a voice from the other side.

“Coming, coming!”

Enthusiasm. Genuine or well-trained. Intriguing.

Slowly the passage opened and Quill Driver, the mayor’s secretary, appeared in it. “Yes, how may I help you?”

The aide had marigold coating and caramel hair. Moonwarden was expecting him to pale the moment he had lain his pine eyes on him, or, to be more precise, on his ensemble, the badge and the scroll levitating in a silver mist. However, only a spark of caution blinked in the other unicorn’s gaze, nothing more.

The colt recognized his situation, Moonwarden was certain, and yet he remained calm. A start not as promising as he hoped for. There was no reason not to continue the game, however.

“Greetings.” His voice was an ideal mixture of kindness and veiled hazard. “Is this the town hall, perchance?”

“Naturally, sir, of course!” Quill Driver replied, not a dent in his armor of composure. “How might the Hollow Shades’ Town Hall be of service to you today, sir?”

Turning towards a memorized formula. A typical strategy when feeling threatened. Nevertheless, the stallion appeared pretty unmoved so far.

“My name is Moonwarden. I am representing the Most Honorable Princess’ Royal Office, here by the decree of the Lady of the Night, the esteemed Princess Luna,” Moonwarden introduced himself and his role, bringing the scroll before the other pony’s eyes, so that he could spot the seal with ease. “I trust you know what my arrival and a document like this means, mister... Quill Driver, is it?”

“Why, of course! We greet such a worthy guest in our humble workplace, hoping to serve our great Princesses to the best of our abilities! I shall be happy to aid you in everything you might need...” the pony paused, bowing his head, “... my lord.”

Moonwarden smirked faintly, feeling his vanity becoming indulged. He was dealing with a smart colt, wishing to try and get in his good graces. He was going to let him freely try.

“Might I enter?” he inquired, attempting to trot in without waiting for a real permission.

“Naturally, my lord. Might I check the scroll first, however? I need to ascertain myself that your visit meets the necessary protocols.”

Moonwarden blinked. Interesting, this Quill Driver was standing his ground so far. It was becoming as intriguing as bothersome.

“Why, that goes without question,” the grey unicorn responded nonetheless, passing the document.

“It shall only take a second, my lord. Please, come in,” Quill Driver offered, making enough room.

Moonwarden ventured in and looked around. The town hall was a typical office building. Not grand, but clean. Prettied even. The secretary’s desk, some locked compartments for files, a map of the region, everything kept tidy. He wondered how much work this Quill Driver had to put in this place to make it look decent, considering his superior was prone to drunken antics and, possibly, disinterested in his work station.

The delicate, yet distinct smell of liquor was a good proof of just that.

The secretary sat in his chair, reading the scroll, Moonwarden politely deciding to wait before the desk. It was easier to have Quill Driver cooperating out of good will rather than coercion. He wondered how much angst he would spot in the young stallion’s eyes after his realization that—

“I’m terribly sorry, my lord, but this document is faulty.”

Moonwarden barely kept his monocle in place, his brow arching abruptly. What had he just said...?

“Faulty, mister Quill Driver?” he inquired, faking mere curiosity to hide his blatant astonishment.

“I’m afraid so, my lord,” the secretary turned to parchment around for him to see, pointing with his hoof at various words and expressions contained within. “Despite mentioning all of the correct regulations, the scroll is not in any way narrowing down your permission of conducting investigations to our office, my lord, as is required by the Royal Office Superintendence Act of the year 1201. It is easy to miss due to the wording and construction of this particular piece, indeed, but it creates an omission impossible to correct with a subsequent attestation. I’m terribly sorry, but without this I cannot allow you to have insight into our documentation and reports, my lord.”

If not for his extensive training, Moonwarden’s jaw would drop. This... this youngling had enough confidence and skill to contest a document which usually caused officials to sweat like they had just galloped a mile!

“Are... you certain, mister Quill Driver? I doubt the employees of our Office would allow such a neglect to—”

“Again, I’m terribly sorry, my lord, but the law is law. I cannot help you,” the other unicorn answered, shaking his head. “As a good host, I can offer you some tea or a local herbal blend, but afterwards I shall require you to leave as I have my obligations to return to.”

As every secretary ever, disinterested in the further exchange with a petitioner, the young unicorn levitated the scroll back into Moonwarden’s grasp, then reached for a dossier from the nearby shelf and began reading.

The grey unicorn stared, dumbfounded, at his own document, the importance and strength of which was just denied, alongside his ability to conduct inquest. This had never happened before. Never! This... this Quill Driver just disarmed and bested him?

Bested... him?!

“This shall not stand,” Moonwarden whispered.

“Quite right, sir, such a lack of professionalism is regrettable,” the secretary answered without looking up. “I suggest taking disciplinary actions against whomever failed your expectations, my lord.”

“You are very right...”

“Thank you, sir.”

Moonwarden smirked absent-mindedly. “Oh, no, mister Quill Driver, I was talking to myself,” he admitted. “This shall not stand.”

The younger pony looked up, curious to what he had meant. He was met by a piercing gaze.

“I admire your professional approach, mister Quill Driver. However, I shall not stop from conducting the necessary actions, whether backed by law and a royal seal, or not.”

“Sir, I advise you to discontinue. I see you are upset by this and I can empathize, for you have taken a long journey for naught, but I cannot allow you to perform any actions in the name of the Royal Office or even the Princesses themselves directly without a valid document,” the unicorn exclaimed, looking straight into Moonwarden’s eyes.

“Even if I am aware of mayor Stamp Duty’s drunken antics?”

Despite knowing he hit his mark, Moonwarden received no indication of it from the other stallion.

“Sir, I have no idea what you are talking about. I feel I need to instruct you, however, that slandering a government official is a punishable offence.”

“You could tell that to the whiff of alcohol in the air,” Moonwarden countered, feeling his patience waning.

“Sir, what you are smelling is furniture polish, nothing else. As a representative of the Town Hall, I advise you to leave my workplace, sir, and allow me to perform my duties.”

“Mister Quill Driver,” the grey unicorn could not accentuate his displeasure enough, “there is a subtle yet distinct difference between dramatic attempts at fighting for a lost cause, like the mayor is... and deriding your better by insulting his intelligence... Furniture polish, please.”

“I am in no way aiming to insult you, sir. Please, leave at once,” Quill Driver demanded, wishing to finish the exchange. “Or else I shall be forced to summon the Royal Guard.”

Moonwarden let out a chuckle. “Beneficial! I shall be able to report to them my recent findings!”

“To what ‘findings’ are you referring, sir?” Despite his agitation, the pony looked confused for a second. And that was more than enough.

A brief flicker of silver, focused through Moonwarden’s monocle, danced in Quill Driver’s eyes.

“You have taken bribes.”

“I have taken bribes,” the secretary replied without a second of hesitation.

“I had a feeling about you, mister Quill Driver,” Moonwarden faked disappointment.

The secretary blinked. He opened his mouth to say something, then panic glistened in his gaze. For the first time his professionalism crumbled, like the walls of a breached fortress.

“W... what? I... No, I’ve never done so!” he stammered, his jaw shaking. “What? What have you done?”

Moonwarden strengthened his posture, approaching the desk and resting his forehooves on it. He had taken the initiative.

“What is this? No ‘sir’? No ‘my lord’? Where is your civility, mister Quill Driver?” He allowed another blink, a longer one, to emit from his silver eyes and reflect in his. “Apologize properly.”

“I’m very sorry, my lord, this shall not happen again,” the unicorn said firmly, then the fear in his expression only manifested further. “I... I... I... how?”

“How...?” Moonwarden elongated the question, hoping the pony would take the hint.

“How... m-my lord?” Quill Driver corrected himself, much to the grey stallion’s satisfaction.

“Very good! You are a quick learner, secretary,” he praised him with hidden malice. “And ‘it is insignificant’ is my answer. I was sent here to investigate a rather sad case of arbitrary business practices, as well as rumours of the honorable mayor’s... tragic, percentage-based affliction. I admire your legal professionalism, mister Quill Driver, you actually surprised me earlier on... but even that shall not obstruct my duties. Am I making myself clear?”

The other unicorn did not speak up, staring at Moonwarden with a gaze that was containing genuine worry and that glimmer of hope for leniency due to willful cooperation. A fool’s hope, but hope nonetheless.

“M-my lord, I will gladly aid you in whatever I can, in that case,” he ascertained. Was he as cunning as he wished to appear?

“Oh? May I be allowed to see the mayor then?” Moonwarden inquired, pointing at the door with a golden label, marking the proper office.

Quill Driver gulped. “I-I mean, the mayor had a couple of... personal problems lately, concerning his wife, he has a lot of catching up to do with the paperwork and—”

Moonwarden glared at him. “Mister Quill Driver, your loyalty does you credit, even if being sadly misplaced. However, it should never stop you from doing what is right. Besides...” The stallion squinted his eyes. “... I have no time for codswallop. I am well aware of the mayor’s... eccentricities and inefficiency. Considering this, the Royal Office might be searching for a... replacement for him soon. And I might be seeking a candidate myself, somepony with enough wit and skill, somepony loyal to the country and not the local enterprises.”

Moonwarden saw that blink he desired. That glimmer of opportunity in Quill Driver’s pine eyes, one that no preparation could ever hide. How satisfying... He got to him after all.

“So, secretary, I would like to speak to mayor Stamp Duty in person. How bad is it?”

“Pretty... bad, my lord.”

“Then I shall not linger inside for long, I just wish to see for myself this catastrophe. However, I presume you shall stay here in the meantime, allow me to have a short chat and not come up with such silly ideas like calling the local peacekeepers for support?” Moonwarden inquired, lowering his voice.

“Your... your presumption is correct, my lord,” Quill Driver replied, trying to imitate the tone, that glint of self-interest only becoming more noticeable. “Shall I gather the dossiers about our lumberyards for you, my lord? Not to waste your time?”

Moonwarden smiled at this sudden eagerness. “Good stallion.” He grinned even wider at his naiveté. “Do so,” he ordered, sending one more suggestion to the secretary’s mind through the spark of his transfixing gaze.

Leaving Quill Driver to do the zealous work for him, Moonwarden approached the mayor’s door and knocked on it. There was no reason not to be polite. When no reply was granted, he pressed on the handle, opening the passage.

He was assaulted by a wave of stench. Odor potent enough for one to become drunk from even breathing in. He trotted inside, into a dark office, fighting his wrenching stomach. The curtains were closed, the room was barely lit. The mayor was almost laying across his desk, having a glass in his one hoof and a bottle of some local liquor, nearly emptied, in a lover-like grasp.

He had a serious tempo, indeed.

Hearing the doors closing, Stamp Duty, his burgundy mane falling all over his muzzle, looked up with bloodshot eyes. “Who... who the T—hic!—Tartarus are you...?” he mumbled, trying to focus his vision.

Moonwarden, keeping his rising tide of anger at bay, smiled at him broadly. “Is it not obvious? My name is Sunshine Rainbows and I bring word from the fairies!” he melodiously replied.

“T... tell them, I’ve... I’ve gathered the pollen already, sheesh...” the mayor replied, resting his forehead back on the desk.

Blimey, was he pissed!

Moonwarden shook his head, approached one of the chairs prepared for potential clientele and took his seat in front of the drunkard.

“So, mayor Stamp Duty, is it? I have heard you have some health issues, sir.”

“N-nah... It’sh nothing. I—hic!—I have my medishine right here,” he declared, the stench of his soaked breath irritating nostrils. And eyes.

“Potent, is it not? You get it from your adoring supporters in the lumberyards, no?” Moonwarden asked, leaning forward. He was curious whether moments of clarity could be bestowed upon the fool, or would he reveal something interesting in his state.

“Y...yeah!” Stamp Duty shouted, which caused him to grab the side of his head and grimace in pain. “Sh...sh...shorry. G-got a... a bit of a—hic!—y’know.”

“Me know,” Moonwarden assured, almost gagging at the smell, as well as the simplistic language that had just left his mouth. “Do continue, please.”

“Well, being shick or not...” The mayor raised his hoof, almost spilling the remnants of his drink. “I’ve... I’ve goth a good reashon to sh—hic!—shelebrate!”

“Oh? Is your wife in Baltimare feeling better, sir?” Moonwarden inquired, shifting in his seat to move slightly away from the flailing idiot.

“Nah! F...forget about her! Think of the l... lumber!” the mayor shouted again, which must have caused more agonizing pain in his head. Appropriate. “Loadsh of lumber coming in!”

Priorities, priorities.

Stamp Duty reached for the bottle, trying to pour himself some more liquor, whilst Moonwarden praised fortune on the inside. Gathering information from the inebriated imbecile proved almost too easy. Dissatisfying even.

“To our c...cartographiclicious friendsh that make i...it happen!” the mayor finally declared, making a toast despite having nothing in his glass. “To the Biteguard!”

Pardon? ‘The Biteguard’? Moonwarden frowned. Did he have in mind...?

“Do you mean... the ‘Nightguard’, perchance, sir?”

“Yesh! That’s it! To the B...Blightguard!”

“Close enough, sir, yes, thank you,” Moonwarden responded, miraculously avoiding the spit that came out of the mayor’s mouth.

Despite part of him wishing to think of more names Stamp Duty could have come up with for the batpony unit, even enjoying the sound of them, Moonwarden felt his mind going abuzz. So it was the Nightguard that was charting the woods? And for the lumberyards specifically, yes? Out of what, he wondered, the goodness of their hearts? A ridiculous thought, nopony had ever done anything ‘good’ without the hope of repayment. Thinking otherwise was utter idiocy.

What was the batponies’ reasoning then? Considering what happened in Maretonia lately...

Moonwarden stood up. He sensed something wrong with this scenario and he was going to get to the bottom of it, and soon. Besides, he was absolutely done with this soak! “I am in need of these cartographic marvels that I presume you are so content with, sir.”

“T...talk to little Quilly—”

“I shall then, thank you, sir,” the unicorn spat out, battling outright disgust. “Best of health to you and your wife,” he added sarcastically.

“R...r...rut her!” Stamp Duty shouted back, then a stupid smile came upon his muzzle. “I ushed to, once... And not o—hic!—only once! She was young and c...curvy. Now sh...she ish all coughing and thin and sh...shmelly... No fun!” there was genuine, hammered sadness in his voice.

Moonwarden was about to leave the room and the mayor behind, but the tone of his slurred speech and his exact words made him freeze in place.

“Do not say things like that, sir. She is your wife, she must love you a great deal,” he replied in a monotonous voice.

Why was he saying that?

“She doesh! She alwaysh did! Though—” he belched loudly, “I never r...really cared! L...let one die, you can alwaysh get a n...new one, huh?”

Moonwarden closed his eyes for a moment. “You do not care for her feelings, mayor?” he asked with morbid tranquility, approaching despite the aura of alcohol, and circling the desk.

“I cared for h...her cute cheeksh and soft r—hic!—rump!” Stamp Duty responded and chortled hideously. “Y...you know what I mean, Shunshine?”

“I know exactly what you mean, mayor.”

Without further notice, Moonwarden grabbed the other stallion by his mane and drove his head, muzzle first, into the desk. A solid thump resounded in the room and a twinge of pain went through his leg at the strength he used. Although it was only enough to cause Stamp Duty to wail and grab his face because of the sudden pain, without any serious damage done.

“You... you miserable dog!” Moonwarden screamed, his teeth bared. “You drink yourself to death while she is in agony, ill?! You worthless excuse for a pony!”

He wasn’t certain whether Stamp Duty could hear him over his groans of painful protest, but at this point, he could not care less. He had decided. He trotted to face the drunken swine and focused.

He knew he was going to regret this soon... but he was not going to let this atrocity that was his existence continue.

His horn shun with argent light, bathing the office in mercurial aura. He focused. He aimed. He exhaled.

A tether, like a spider’s web, protruded forth and shot forward. Stamp Duty barely had the opportunity to spot it flashing before him. It struck him in the forehead, sticking to it firmly and drilling into his head with a vicious hiss.

The mayor let out a strained groan of agony. His eyes unfocused, then rolled back inside his own skull. His body tensed all its muscles before going limp, almost causing him to slip from his chair.

Moonwarden’s own gaze was that of pure silver of his magic. “What a weak mind,” he whispered to himself. “Unprepared, untrained, basic. Barely worth the attention...”

He felt the connection created between him and the fool. His thoughts were writhing, trying to free themselves from Moonwarden’s clutches. For naught. The pony’s dreams, memories, aspirations... Everything was visible, clear, presented almost as if on a silver platter. A platter for the grand, satisfying feast.

Stamp Duty was barely breathing among the agony. And every exhale sounded like death rattle. Pained. Frightening.

Moonwarden smirked.

“Why the protests, dear mayor? It hurts?” he asked with irony. “Oh, an important lesson has to hurt...”

He began working, focusing on maintaining the arcane connection. And slowly the thoughts in the mayor’s head were beginning to shatter and evaporate, thus allowing new concepts to take their place. All accompanied by the increasingly dramatic wails of the pony.

“Stop struggling, wretch...” Moonwarden advised with a kind smile. “I would say that this pains me more than it does you. But that would be a blatant lie as I am savoring this. Besides, you should be likewise... ecstatic,” he added, putting more force behind the spell, which caused tears to flow steadily from the mayor’s eyes. “You are getting yourself a rehab. Free of charge!” he shouted, pouring more and more energy into his charm, causing the connection to throb and convulse with silver reflections.

After a minute, Stamp Duty was but slumped motionlessly in his chair, his jaw hanging, his eyes empty and the tether of Moonwarden’s enchantment still burrowing itself in his head like a hungry corpse worm.

The grey unicorn was doing a little... “reorganization” in this alcohol-soaked mind. Smiling widely at the morphing thoughts and shifting aspirations. At the melting memories and dreams weaving themselves under his guidance.

“Just so you know, mayor,” he spoke, although knowing well that the pony was at this point beyond the capability of hearing him, “I am not doing this for you. I believe you to be as worthless as they come. Perhaps I should have just left you a comatose husk... But there is somepony out there that might still have a use for you.”

He sent forward a bit more force, having found an image of a sweet, smiling pegasus inside Stamp Duty’s mind and scraping it from the gathered dust of indifference and cancerous desires which were rotting underneath.

“Your wife, I believe? She is really beautiful, mayor. And she must hurt a lot...” he paused, shuddering at the sensation hidden in the pony’s mind, “if her sickness drove you into this abyss of drink. However, escaping is never a solution, Stamp Duty. I would abandon you in this void, for all I care. But for her and her feelings towards you...? I have decided to grant you a second chance.”

Despite gathering almost his entire power and focus on keeping the spell going, Moonwarden suddenly felt the cold of the pocket portrait in his vest. He sighed, a sad smile blooming on his muzzle. “You cannot choose who you love, after all...”

Twilight groaned and stretched under the blankets. She felt a blissful pop somewhere in her spine, which sent tingles of relief throughout her.

She grimaced, feeling lightheaded and dizzy... but also really, really well-rested. She must have slumbered deeply. She wished to get up immediately, but felt strangely compelled to sleep further. It took her a couple of groans and sighs to shake the remnants of numbing lethargy from her mind. She normally didn’t have that much trouble with getting up in the morning!

She sat up and exhaled, shaking her head. Well, she didn’t usually wake up after a diplomatic meeting that turned out to be an absolute disaster. That was some experience. One that she did not wish to face again, but an experience still.

She stumbled from the bed, keen on taking a quick bath. Her limbs were sluggish, protesting against coordinated movement for some reason. There was no time for this inconvenience, though. This was a new da—night, and Twilight had to be as prepared as possible for more challenges to come.

What was the hour even, she pondered, turning on the water and focusing on heating it up magically to more civilized standards. She had trouble discerning the passing of time in the caverns, even though batponies seemed to have no problem with telling whether it was morning, midnight or otherwise. Speaking of which, she would have to ask Midnight a—

She paused, not minding her spell waning and the water continuously streaming into the bath pocket. There was that twang in her heart when she turned to look towards her bed, finding it empty. Something that suddenly felt incredibly... depressing for her.

She remembered yesternight. When she lashed out at him. In desperation, in frustration, with that feeling of... betrayal growing in her chest. After she had realized he had been sworn by the Covenant not to reveal anything about the Solar Holy War, or Shades’ Hollow, or Ebon Fang. And, as much as she might have felt briefly that it was justified back then, she could not bear that thought any longer.

It stung, yes. It hurt, even, knowing that her beloved had... other loyalties alongside the one towards her. But could she blame him for those? For trying to stay faithful to his country and his rulers?

She mused. If Princess Celestia would send her here, to Noctraliya, and asked her to... to spy... Not that she ever would do such a thing! But purely hypothetically thinking, if Twilight would have been asked to gather information about the noctrali in a... well, clandestine fashion... Of course, it was only an imaginary scenario! Then... then she, well, she would bet that she would do it. B-because she trusted the Princess, a-and she would think it noble to aid Equestria and... and...

... and that was exactly why feeling betrayed by Midnight was foolish. For Twilight herself wouldn’t have been any better in a scenario like this.

She sighed. Perhaps she was being unreasonable. After all, she was in love. But... deep inside, for some strange reason, she knew that everything was going to be fine. She was filled with... determination. With hope for the future.

She smiled and stepped into the bath pocket, absentminded.

The frigid cold reminded her that internal monologuing could be hazardous for one’s health. And dignity, considering that it was the second time lately when she found herself landing on her backside due to freezing water.

After finally managing to deal with the temperature shenanigans, Twilight was prepared to go into the next chamber, knock on the door firmly and speak to Midnight. She was convinced that she had to strongly apologize to him for yesternight and then talk it all out. Then everything would turn back to normal.

Hidden from the world, cautious, almost scandalous, but normal.

However, the scenario in her head changed the moment she vigorously opened the door of her room. A muffled cry of protest, followed by a tray hitting the ground, did prove that Twilight’s plan wasn’t the only thing that took a hit.

“Oh dear! I’m so, so sorry!” she apologized profoundly, checking into the corridor and seeing a young arcemandr reeling backwards, holding his muzzle with one hoof whilst eyeing all the fruit that went tumbling across the passage.

“Knaze, ia ecus. I apologize,” the stallion murmured, avoiding gazing at her. “I apologize very much... My lack of attention, it cost tue your breakfast...”

“No, please, it’s my fault,” Twilight insisted, feeling her face burning, “I shouldn’t have opened the door so quickly...”

“I... I apologize,” the priest simply responded, never staring upwards, only trying to collect the escaping oranges.

“Are you alright? Let me help you!” Twilight was prepared to gather the fruit as well.

“No need, I apologize, no need...” the batpony kept repeating, even humbly hiding his face underneath his hood. “I bring more, fresh. I apologize...”

Twilight frowned. The arcemandr was not treating her with respect towards a diplomat, or a royal. He was... worried. Afraid even.

Was he expecting her wrath, or something?

Considering what she had learned yesternight, considering what had befallen the batponies... yes, that felt somewhat probable.

Stepping carefully past the scrambling pony, she approached the next set of doors and knocked on them. She listened carefully. There was no movement inside the chamber, at least not one she could hear. Was Midnight out...?

“K-Knaze...”

She turned her head to the priest, who finished gathering the food on the plate and was giving her a reluctant gaze.

“Nocferratan, uhm... The Nightguardian is in the Ingena Herame, praying, if tue are searching for him, Knaze.”

Twilight gave him a warm smile. “The Great Shrine, yes? Thank you, arcemandr. I shall join him, then.”

“Wh... what about your supper, Knaze? Should ia still bring it here, or...?”

“Yes, please, if you could be so kind. It shall not take me long,” she assured, never letting go of her kind expression. “I’m once again, very sorry for this accident. I promise to be more careful in the future.”

She finally persuaded the priest to smile meekly. His eyes lightened up too. It was those little victories sometimes.

Twilight recalled the way towards the temple decently. However, her enchanted eyesight was gone tonight, without Midnight helping her sustain it. She was cautiously passing through the corridors of the priesthood district, following the lanterns on the walls, in which light of the candles was shimmering.

She felt like a captain of a ship, using stars to navigate through the murky sees.

Her hoofsteps were muffled by the carpets, which made the silence around her eerie. She felt her heart gripped slightly by angst, realizing that going on her own through these passages was... somewhat hazardous. Also not in line with any kind of proper protocol, she presumed. Normally she would have Lichen leading her, or Midnight keeping close to her, as ordered.

She might have ended up looking to her sides and behind slightly more often due to that. The last thing she needed was unwanted attention. Or a pair of... “hidden eyes” on her.

Twilight reached the main cavern of the Sanctuary, having the enormous relief of Princess Luna on her right. At least, she believed so. Even the luminous crystals used around weren’t enough to aid her. The shadow around her was terrifying. She could hear the commotion echoing around the cave, as the locals must have already started their everynight tasks. But she could only hear them in the darkness.

She turned her trot towards the Shrine, hoping that the interior of it, with its silver and marble, would actually show itself to her, even with the lack of stronger light source.

“Soleerania Knaze?” she heard a voice somewhere nearby. Another tone quickly responded to it.

“Kwo? Gdye?”

“Tam! Ipe ire na Herame?!”

“Neskaza Lunee! Kwid?”

Twilight tried her hardest not to listen to the exchange. She could hear the worry hidden in those words. Oh, she hoped not to be stopped before reaching the Shrine! Or... or accused of trying to desecrate it, or something!

She began trotting a bit quicker, feeling her heart thumping. The sound of her hooves seemed to have been... betraying her. She could tell, she had ponies looking at her. The mane on the back of her head was beginning to stand. Her eyes escaped to the side at one point, spotting a sudden glint. Or, to be precise, two pair of glints, clearly belonging to some noctrali keeping a close vigil over her approach. Warriors? Occultani?!

“Knaze? Princess, what are you doing here?”

A familiar voice reached her ears.

“Custodian Lichen?” she inquired of the shadow in front of her.

“Yes, yes, that’s me!” the old priest replied and Twilight soon spotted his form emerging from the shades of what must have been the entrance to the Shrine. Such approach would scare her stiff under normal circumstances, but the arcemandr was a sight for sore eyes!

“G-good to see you, custodian,” she tried to sound casual and warm.

“You too, Princess, you too! You look agitated, is something wrong? Are you feeling well?” the priest kept inquiring, his straw eyes all over her, like looking for injuries or worse.

“Yes, yes, custodian, I-I simply had a rough night,” she lied, feeling her face redden.

“You wouldn’t be the only one, child,” Lichen retorted and shook his head. “Are you... are you looking for Midnight Wind?”

Twilight’s heart stopped. The tone of the priest’s voice...

“Y-yes. I-I was told he is here a—”

“Come,” he beckoned and ventured inside.

Twilight’s head started pounding. Did... did something happen?! Was Midnight alright?! Did somepony do something to him?! She quickly followed Lichen, keeping as close as possible without it appearing weird. If she were to stay alone in the darkness with such storm of her thoughts and questions... Yes, that would have been a proper spiral towards lunacy.

“Is... is something the matter, custodian?” she inquired when the arcemandr was staying silent.

“I have no idea, Princess,” he admitted. “Midnight Wind came in just before the break of dawn. I called out to him, seeing he was distraught by something, but... I am uncertain whether he even acknowledged me. He did not say a word, just sat on one side of the temple and began praying...”

Twilight gulped. Did she... did she caused him so much pain yesternight? She felt her eyes watering. She quickly wiped them dry, hoping for Lichen not to spot it.

He only continued talking, his tone serious. “We do not close the Shrine for the day, as we believe that holy places need to be ready to accept the faithful at any time. Before I went home to rest, I asked the arcemandri keeping vigil through the day to have an eye on him.” He paused. “Princess?”

“Y-yes, custodian?” she replied, feeling her mouth drying.

“He hasn’t left since. One of the priest approached him at a point, waited for him to cease praying for a moment, then offered to grant him a confession. They spoke for some time, but it did not seem to help him. He looked even more troubled afterwards, I was told...” Lichen revealed, then took a deep breath as they were entering the main nave. “I do not know what happened during your meeting with the Lords, Princess. I cannot know, even. But...” he ended, pointing forward.

The interior of the temple was giving Twilight a better chance at spotting something at a distance, especially considering the faint, argent moonlight that was entering through an oculus in the ceiling and spreading through the place with silver reflections. Squinting her eyes, praying to be able to pierce the veil of shadows just enough, she took notice of a lone batpony silhouette, its wings extended and its forelegs raised upwards.

“... Midnight...” a whisper escaped her mouth, sorrowful. She could do nothing about it. She felt... she felt terrible. Guilty.

She missed Lichen giving her a curious look, his brows arching.

She stayed still for a moment, before her legs started moving on her own.

“Princess!” Lichen called to her, trotting before her. “Please, one should never interrupt a prayer to the Immaculate Moon!”

Twilight gave him a look. A terrible in its calmness look.

“I’m not going to interrupt him, custodian,” she whispered. “I’m going to join him.”

The priest’s jaw dropped a little, his straw eyes widening substantially. He appeared outright shocked.

“By... by the Moon,” he uttered. “Oh, of course, Princess. Go on...”

She nodded at him, then shifted all of her due focus to Midnight. She shambled forward, her every step a journey of its own. Feelings were thrashing inside of her. Her heart was fluttering.

She got close to him and he did not seem to even notice. She felt her entire body tense when she spotted that his forelegs were shaking from keeping them up for so long, his muscles twitching on their own from time to time. His wings were quivering of fatigue as well. The grey strap, usually keeping his mane together, was hanging from one of them and it seemed that he hadn’t had noticed.

His eyes were locked in place, bloodshot, blank. His mouth was moving constantly in quiet supplications. He looked like entranced, dead to the world around him. And...

Twilight felt her throat constricting and her lips quivering. She could not stand seeing her beloved in such a state. She caused all of this... with her rage... It was her fault...

She turned her head towards the altar. The silver shade of the discus, the symbol of the Immaculate Moon, was piercing through the omnipresent murkiness. Reminding everypony of something very, very important.

The Goddess was with them.

Twilight sat down on the nearby cushion. She focused her eyes on the symbol of the Immaculate Moon. She raised her legs, she spread her wings. She closed her eyes.

And she just sat there. She knew no prayers. No chants, no invocations, no orisons. Tartarus, she was well aware that this Shrine was devoted to Princess Luna, a pony she had met, she known and befriended. An alicorn, like her. One that had been around for centuries, was powerful and often majestic, even august. But just a pony, like Twilight.

However, at that moment... Twilight wanted there to be a Goddess.

She wanted there to be the Immaculate Moon. Somepony to lean over Midnight and her, in Her great mercy. And to... to embrace them in Her caring, Mother's hooves.

To give Her endless strength to Midnight, Her pious, loyal warrior, stricken by an affliction of heart.

... and to wipe the tears that were running down Twilight’s muzzle. To wipe the tears of a faithless soleerane.

To her surprise, her last wish came to being.

Her eyes shot open. A grey hoof was tenderly caressing her cheek, removing the droplets that were soaking her coat. It was shivering slightly, but was doing the best it could.

“Midnight...” Twilight whispered, meeting her loved one’s exhausted gaze. More tears flowed down her cheeks and he was attempting to get rid of all of them. “Midnight... I... I am...”

“Don’t be,” the stallion whispered back, his voice as blank as his stare had been. “I hurt you. And I shall keep on hurting you.”

“Midnight,” she supplicated, folding her wings and trying to stand up. He went and helped her, although his legs were quivering terribly. “Do not say things like that... I...”

“No, Twilight,” he interrupted her, sitting down before her now, in a gesture of utter resignation. “It’s my destiny, it seems, to cause you pain.”

Her heart had begun aching indeed. “Midnight, you know not what you are saying. I know you and...”

“You know nothing about me, Twilight,” he retorted, his bloodshot gaze focused on her. “You know nothing about me. Nicil. Not a...about what I’ve done, about what I d...do and what I shall do...” he mumbled, his speech almost slurred. “How can... how can you think you can love me...?”

Twilight was breaking on the inside. Shattering into a million pieces. But... but there was something keeping her together. A feeling that could not let her fall.

She cared not if Lichen, the local priests, or anypony else could see her. She cared not for the sanctity of the Great Shrine. Nor whether the gaze of the Goddess was upon them. Nor whether the nocturnal heavens were, in truth, vacant.

She moved closer to him, sat down and embraced him, with all the love in her heart, with all the hope stored inside it.

And he started crying.

She held his shaking body tightly, feeling her own tears adding to this deep moment between them. Midnight clutched to her with all of his fatigued might, letting out all the emotions that had bottled inside of him... because of her. She kept her hold, wanting to assure him that, no matter what, she would never let go.

“Tw... Twilight...” he mumbled in between the sniffs and shivers. “I’m so s... sorry... I’m sorry... I’m sorry...”

“It’s alright, Midnight,” she tried to sound confident, despite the tides of feelings passing through her. “Shh... it’s alright. I... I am sorry, as well. For lashing out. For doubting you.”

His body only shook more. “Doubt me... Chastise me... Bogine, I know that love... love is blind, but... cast me away, Twilight... Please, leave me... Save yourself...”

“No, Midnight, I love you,” she responded with conviction. “I won’t stop and I won’t leave. No matter what happens. No matter what,” she promised him solemnly, fighting her constricted throat. “I love you. Iae amate tu, Maednoc. Iae amate tu...”

“Ia... Ia... I love you too, Twilight.”

She held him close, not letting go for a second, oblivious to the Noctraliyar sentence that escaped his mouth and spoke straight to her heart.

She knew not how long it took Midnight to finally calm down. His muscles were still twitching, protesting after a night of prayer, but his sniffing stopped and he was no longer clinging to her so adamantly. His breathing slowed down.

“Twilight...” he muttered finally. “Thank you. Thank you so much... Thank you that you are.”

She did not reply, happiness entwined with sorrow choking her speech. She simply embraced him with more force for a moment.

She felt a chuckle escaping his chest. “Tears are for all of us, yes...?” he asked and she could not stop a smile.

“They show that we care. That we are not indifferent. That we love,” she said, quoting a part of their interviews.

“And I see that I love you very much...” he whispered, paraphrasing the next bit.

It caused Twilight to giggle. “I love you very much too...”

She slowly loosened her hold, to look at him. He appeared exhausted, on his last legs, but there was this glint in his eyes that she recognized and that she had grown to be smitten with.

“Come on, let me help you to your room,” she offered.

Midnight only nodded, trying to stand up slowly, but his tries were, at best, wobbly. Twilight was deliberating how to aid him, but the sound of fast trotting came to her ears first.

“Princess, let me assist!” Lichen came to her aid, approaching from the side and offering his hoof.

“Good priest, please, don’t,” Midnight protested immediately.

His worn voice was not too convincing for the arcemandr.

“Dear child,” he replied, combining his senile strength with Twilight’s, “shut up.”

She couldn’t help but smirk and Midnight let out a sigh that substituted for a laugh.

“Thank you for your aid, custodian,” Twilight turned to Lichen, but he only shook his head.

“I have no idea who should be thanking who, so I’ll leave it for the future,” he grumbled, pointing towards the side of the Shrine. “We shall exit through my vestry. We don’t need to show a warrior turned gadabout around.”

Midnight attempted to protest, but only mouthed something incoherent. Twilight supported him with all her might, which proved challenging considering the armor he had never taken off.

The priest led them through some intriguing back corridors, devoid of carpets and lit even scarcer than normal. Midnight was doing his best to walk, but a night of prayer cost him dearly. Nopony was saying anything and Twilight focused entirely on aiding him.

They had finally reached the correct corridor, avoiding meeting anypony... but the arcemandr that Twilight had acquainted with her door. Upon seeing the group his eyes widened and his tray wobbled for a second.

Lichen beckoned him. “Fidelu Kiel, adiuma!”

The priest placed the tray on the ground and rushed towards them, helping Twilight keep Midnight steady.

She, in the meantime, took the key ring from his belt and opened his chamber. It turned out to be about the same size as her own. Slightly less furnished, but adequate. Midnight did not occupy much space, as it appeared, his bag was still unpacked.

“Well, warrior, it's bedtime for you!” Lichen ordered after trotting in, smirking meanly.

Midnight, again, tried protesting. “But... I need to watch over... over...”

“Once more, my child, shut up.”

Twilight chuckled. “I need to stand with the custodian, Midnight... You need to rest, and now.”

He sighed and nodded, being led towards the solid bed. It must have been as comfortable as her own, Twilight assessed.

Lichen approved of Midnight’s compliance, then turned to the other priest. “Fidelu Kiel, is that the Princess’ breakfast you left in the corridor?”

A blush formed on the younger stallion’s muzzle. “Tac, piastan.”

“Bring it here, then return to your tasks. And not a word to anypony about anything.”

“Tac, piastan!” came the immediate answer.

Twilight helped Midnight sit down on the bed before addressing Lichen herself. “Thank you, custodian, it would have been... peculiar, bringing Midnight in through the main cavern...”

Lichen nodded, a strange glint in his eyes appearing out of nowhere. “Well, said. ‘Peculiar’...” He thought about something for a moment. “Shall I... inform anypony interested that you, uhm... you are feeling unwell and shall stay in tonight, Princess?” he offered after the other priest had brought in the food and left.

“It is very kind of you, custodian, but I cannot allow myself to... feel unwell right now,” Twilight replied. She had considered such an option for a while, but that would have been playing right into the Covenant’s hooves after yesternight. “But the Nightguardian needs a night of rest, for certain,” she added, glancing at Midnight who had begun unfastening his armor.

“Princess, I—”

“Shut up,” she told him in her greatest kindness, which caused Lichen to chuckle and cough.

“Very well, Princess. Keep him bedridden, he is too gallant and pious for his own good,” he advised, winking at her. “I presume that the talks with the Lords continue tonight then?”

“They... should, yes,” Twilight admitted, although deeply wishing something to postpone such occurrence.

Truth be told, she had no idea what the Covenant had planned for tonight. She did not remember being informed. Then again, her mind was pretty occupied...

“Very well. I shall warn you of the summon, Knaze,” Lichen assured, bowing his head and leaving, chuckling to himself. “Youngsters these days, gah!”

Twilight waited for the doors to close, then sat by Midnight timidly. He had removed his entire armor by this point, placing it by the bed, near his bags. He was rubbing his hooves together pensively, although she could tell that his fatigue was rapidly getting the best of him.

He gave her a long, tired look. “I’m... sorry,” he whispered, breathing deeply.

“Yeah, me too...”

“No, I mean—”

She gave him the warmest of expressions. “Midnight, we shall talk and all, but not before you rest, okay? Do you want to take a bath? Are you thirsty?” she asked, eyeing the fruit.

She was pretty hungry herself, but his needs came first.

“A bit, but...” he began and yawned, his eyes barely keeping open now that he had reached his room. “Yeah... Sleep first...”

“You definitely need it,” she concurred, seeing his struggle to stay awake.

She stood up to allow him to get underneath the blankets and he did not waste time. She saw his wings and legs trembling with sheer tiredness before he laid down and rested his head on the pillow. He stretched, then smiled a vacant smile, one on the edge of slumber. “Can I get a... a good day kiss?” he uttered, battling his closing eyelids.

Twilight giggled before leaning over him and gently pressing her lips to his. He hummed happily and drifted off the very moment their kiss ended.

She smiled tenderly and removed a strand of his mane that fell over his face, taking in his tranquil expression.

“Sleep well, Midnight,” she whispered, with all the love in her heart. “May the Goddess send blessed dreams your way...”

Twilight stayed in Midnight’s chamber for a while. She sat by the table, helping herself to the fruit as quietly as she could, whilst keeping her eye on him. She was pretty certain that, considering that he was praying through the whole day, the stallion would not wake up even if she were to break into a loud, flowery monologue. Still, she was going to keep to the internal one, if anything.

She smiled widely, seeing his calm, relaxed expression. He slept on, his breathing deep, tranquil. He looked as peaceful as she always desired him to be.

How peculiar... She had used to think that what she needed to feel merry and satisfied was a whole night of study, a strange spell to decipher and perfect, or a peculiarly engaging book on a magical theory to devour. And yet seeing Midnight resting so serenely was granting her more happiness than all of her education process combined.

Love, enough said.

She actually giggled to herself quietly. That sounded so... corny in her head. But did it need to be more complicated, more unique? When it was already a feeling so incredible?

She let the smile remain on her muzzle for a second longer before her expression became more stern. She had to stop daydreaming... even though it was technically night, that is... and return to reality. It wasn’t easy – she had to leave soon, she presumed, and begin a second round of her struggle against the Covenant. As much as she felt that Midnight’s presence would help her, would strengthen her, the last thing she thought about doing was waking him up, now that she had dealt with the recent crisis.

She would handle the Lords on her own that night.

Somehow.

There was one thing for her to do right away. She approached the bed, her shadow coming over Midnight like a delicate blanket. She leaned forward, slowly, not to risk waking him up. She touched the tip of her horn to his forehead with all the caution she could muster.

She began focusing, pacing herself. The spell that was meant to restore her enhanced sight was not that complicated, but she had to take her time tonight. The room steadily began to glow in the color of raspberry. Midnight frowned in his slumber when the magical aura swiftly passed through him.

Twilight felt his brows shuddering and was even ready to stop, but she was nearly done by then. She opened her eyes back. The lack of omnipresent shadows was a welcome relief. The caverns in constant penumbra were... disturbing.

She took a moment to admire her sleeping love, feeling her muzzle almost beaming on its own. Before her was her stallion. Her Midnight. Her love.

She stifled another silly giggle. Those thoughts were warmly tickling her heart, indeed. Again, her expression soon turned into a glower. She caused him a great disturbance and not for the first time, she knew. This time, however, to the point where he wished her to... to leave him. To discard him.

And even when he was saying that, he meant it for her own sake. For her to “save herself”. She put her hoof on his cheek and stroked his muzzle with great care. She was not going to abandon him just to feel better. Just to be free from any harm. She was ready for anything. For him.

And not the Covenant’s schemes, nor the traditions of the batponies, nor the grim history between Equestria and Noctraliya which had revealed itself could defeat the feeling in her heart.

Again – love, enough said.

She had made sure that Midnight was covered properly under the blankets before leaving his room and returning to her own chamber, not to disturb his rest anymore. There she grabbed her trusty scroll, unraveled it and started putting down everything she had learned and observed during the past nights. Especially everything she could recall on the Solar Holy War, the “Soleera Cruziate” as it was called, whilst scavenging through her mind for any pieces of information on it. She even rummaged through her luggage, located and enlarged back the “Heavy Diplomatic Cases” tome, in search for at least mentions or hints.

She would believe that such an incident would be unmistakably considered a “heavy case”.

She was flipping page after page, for naught so far, when a knock on the door made her stare up.

“Who is it?”

“Custodian Lichen, Princess,” the old priest sounded from the corridor.

Twilight marked the page before putting the book to the side and getting up to open the door. “Please, come in, custodian,” she invited Lichen in, indeed having witnessed him and his calm smile. “Is the Covenant summoning me?”

“They expect you to arrive in an hour, Princess, but I would like to borrow a moment of your time before that...” the priest replied, entering. “I have something for you and I wish to talk, as well.”

Twilight felt intrigued in a whim. “Oh? Of course, custodian.”

The priest approached the table first, curiously examining what she had spread on it. “Have I interrupted your work?”

“No, no, no worries, custodian, I was simply putting down some notes to use for this meeting,” she revealed, offering a seat to the stallion which he refused with a kind grin.

“I see. I hope they shall help you, Princess,” he wished before reaching in between his grey robes. “May this aid as well.” From under his habit he retrieved a tube, pine and ornate with silver forming a sign of the Immaculate Moon in the center and spreading in a star pattern all over the container.

“What is it?” Twilight inquired, appreciating greatly the craftsmanship before her eyes.

“Inside this lies the manuscript, containing the sermon you heard two nights ago, as ordered by Lord Blessed Fang. I have made sure it is translated to the best of our abilities...” Lichen explained, passing the scroll to her with a respectable bow. “May the words of the Goddess lead you well...”

Twilight accepted the gift with due regard. She almost forgot that she was to receive it. “I am immensely grateful for this. May I open it now?”

“By all means, Princess!” Lichen encouraged her.

After removing the silver lid, she found herself staring with surprise at the quality of the scroll, even without checking the contents. She took it out, enjoying the sensation of holding in her hooves such a sturdy, well-made material. It was rougher and thicker than Equestrian parchment, but that only spoke well of its longevity. She looked at the priest.

“May I ask, is this a... common standard when it comes to the scrolls in Noctraliya? I’ve dealt with my share back home, but this one seems like one, solid work!”

Lichen chuckled. “You are very kind, finding such efforts of ours praiseworthy, Princess! I could say that they come from our approach to knowledge and history, ” he answered, taking his seat with a little groan.

Twilight sealed the container for the moment, accompanying him. “You’ve made me really curious now, custodian,” she admitted, to which he chuckled.

“Allow me to elaborate then, Princess. As you well know, yourself being a most lovely scholar,” Lichen began, giving her something of a mocking, flirtatious look that made her giggle, “the past is a fickle thing indeed. It fades constantly. With history becoming a collection of legends, legends turning into ancient myths... and myths finally dissolving into nicilam. Nothingness and oblivion...” he whispered hoarsely, his tone mysterious and his eyes glinting. “Knowledge, history, past, they remain only as long as there is a sign of them. In one’s memories, or, better, secured in written word. And we, noctrali, as with many things, take the task of preserving the past to the extreme...” he said and grinned stupidly.

Twilight allowed herself one more chuckle, making a mental note to read the scroll she had been granted this evening... sunrise... whatever.

“So, gathering and preserving knowledge is that important to all of you, custodian?” she inquired and Lichen nodded. “Noctraliya just scored a lot of points with me, that’s for certain!”

“Ha, glad you believe so, Princess,” the priest replied, then his eyes glistened mischievously. “However, I would bet my fangs that these are not all the ‘points’ we can score.”

“What do you mean, custodian?”

“Ah, there are those of us that take the said extremity to the very limits!” Lichen admitted. “Have you ever heard of the Maednoca Tabulre? The Midnight’s Library?” he asked.

Twilight furrowed her brow. “Y... yes, I have. Midnight Wind told me of the archives at the Mountain of Midnight. Vast archives.”

“Oh,” the custodian raised his hoof, “but did he tell you about its exact size, I wonder?” When she shook her head, he continued. “Let me ask you something then, Princess. How many scrolls and books do you store in your biggest library, or archive, or a similar place in Ekwestriya?”

Twilight pondered for a moment. “Hmmm... as far as I am aware, the last time I checked, the Canterlot Archives had sixty thousand seventy-two positions... And if we were to add those old enough not to be accessible without a permit... that would give us... about seventy-six thousand two hundred fifty-seven, give or take a few scrolls,” she gave the answer. “That places the Archives right before the collections in the Crystal Empire, around seventy-two thousand items as well, but those are not gathered in one place as of yet.”

Twilight was certain that those numbers would be able to at least make the custodian look gladly surprised. The Canterlot Archives were an incredible place to visit and enjoy, the sheer amount of knowledge stored there was astonishing. However, her eyebrows arched at Lichen’s smile of a winner.

“You mean to tell me, custodian, that the Midnight’s Library is bigger? By how much?”

“Take a guess, Princess,” he replied playfully before letting out a short cough.

“Alright... uhm... eighty thousand?” she bet. The Archives were already considered the greatest collection of scrolls, books, tomes and treatises in Equestria and beyond. And if the collection of the noctrali was to be bigger, then it couldn’t have had more than—

“Four hundred thousand.”

Twilight blinked. Surprisingly, that did not correct what she had heard. She mumbled some random strain of consonants and vowels ending on a meek “what”.

Lichen barely contained a laugh. “Four hundred thousand positions, at least. All from scrolls and parchments to the vast... ehm... en... ‘encylopediae’? That is how you say it?”

... four... hundred...thousand...?

“Princess?” Lichen asked, leaning forward. Twilight was busy, however.

Four hundred thousand.

“Princess, are you alright?” he queried again.

Four hundred thousand!

Why was she not skipping around the room already, chanting “yes” repeatedly?!

“Custodian,” she said blankly, feeling the overwhelming mental gluttony pouring into her words and clouding her reasoning, “who do I need to sign a pact for my soul with to enter that place?”

Lichen gave her a dumbfounded look at first before falling into a fit of hoarse laughter, holding his stomach. “Oh, I—cough—I believe that Lord Midnight Eye would gladly sign that!”

His laugh and words snapped her out of her sudden trance.

She bit her lip. Stupid, stupid, stupid! She had gotten seduced by the vision of visiting such a grand temple of knowledge! For she had a distinct feeling that she knew exactly in which direction the Lord’s thinking would go if she were to ask about the Library. A very unpleasant, territorial one.

Lichen stopped laughing finally, swiping his eyes. “Oh, by the Moon,” he supplicated and sniveled. “I had a feeling that you are addicted to knowledge, Princess, but that look was incredible! Oh, you would make for a fine member of our priesthood caste!”

“I-I’m sorry, custodian. I got a bit... carried away. Such a number is... hard to believe!” she admitted. Perhaps still with a little bit of disbelief. Surely, he had been exaggerating a little.

“Midnights are feeding through learning even more than fruit, I dare say,” Lichen replied, smirking. “No wonder they’re so ‘full’ of themselves.”

Twilight groaned at the pun, but then chuckled. “Not all of them, I think!”

“Oh... I have a feeling that you should know best, Princess.”

Laughter died on Twilight’s lips immediately.

A cold shiver went down her spine, like she had just landed in a tub of freezing water. The words, the tone of his voice. That look he was giving her. Stern. Devoid of his usual humor and whimsy glint.

He knew.

Lichen knew!

“C-custodian, I don’t know what you would be referring to,” Twilight responded, doing her absolute best at remaining oblivious. With mixed results.

... with no results, considering the priest’s firm gaze.

Lichen spread his hooves on the table, supporting himself on them. Despite his older look, his diminishing physique and his thinning mane, Twilight suddenly realized that she was dealing with the head of the local priesthood. Not Lichen, the Friendly Elder.

Lichen, the Custodian of the Sanctuary.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle,” he spoke to her with utter seriousness, “I’d rather hear a truthful answer to the question I am going to ask. One that I have a feeling, you are fearfully anticipating.” He paused for a moment, his straw eyes staring past Twilight’s own, like straight into her soul. “What do you feel towards Nightguardian Midnight Wind?”

Twilight tried to keep it together. She really did.

He knew. He knew the answer already somehow. What could she do?!

Be truthful? How exactly?! By just admitting to everything? Would he be understanding, or would he warn the Lords immediately afterwards? Would he, himself, tolerate such a situation? He was a priest! Somepony of deep loyalty to the batpony principles considering his very position!

Or was it better to play dumb? Discredit whatever he was ready to “accuse” her of? Would that even work? Unlikely, considering the look he was giving her. Or was this a double bluff? How was she supposed to know? How was she supposed to decide?!

Was there any other—

There was a third option. Well... kind of an option.

Twilight was not as skillful in... these kind of spells as one could be, but she had read some less-than-accessible books about... about mentalism. A very dangerous art, dealing with the nuances of a pony’s mind. And a quick cast of one of the spells affecting memories would be just enough to...

No. She couldn’t. It would be... wrong. And she did not wish to be “wrong”.

Besides... the feeling inside of her. That feeling wasn’t wrong either.

She had nothing to be ashamed of.

She took a deep breath, closed her eyes for a second... then stared right at Lichen, not a fiber of her heart shaking with fear.

“I love Midnight Wind.”

Lichen kept his cold, stern look, which was so unlike him.

“I suspected as much, Princess,” he finally whispered, squinting. “Your actions in the Herame spoke even louder than those words do. Thank the Immaculate Moon... that, miraculously, nopony else but me could see you.” He let out a long, pregnant sigh. “I’m... surprised at your recklessness...”

He sat back down, visibly worn out after those words, causing Twilight’s face to fell entirely. They stared at each other for a moment, none of them wishing to say anything.

Thoughts were running rampant all over Twilight’s head. Her, holding Midnight so close in the greatest temple of the batponies. Confessing her love to him, not caring for anypony around.

Yup, “recklessness” fitted like a glove.

She hung her head. “If you would like to chastise me, custodian, you need not to worry about me minding it,” she admitted.

“What good would that do, Princess? One can hardly criticize love!” Lichen admitted firmly. “However, I have a feeling you might need a... how do you say it? ‘Reality check’?”

Twilight stared up at him, blinking. “You... could use that phrase, I guess...”

Lichen actually smirked. “Well, our own expression would translate to ‘grounding’ you, but I doubt I am yet a father figure for you to actually listen to me, young lady,” he retorted, the kind blink in his eyes returning, which filled Twilight with relief.

“I just might, custodian... I know that what I have done was... foolhardy, even, but I could not—”

Lichen raised his hoof. “I need no explanation, Princess. I simply wished the truth. I’m too old and impatient to endure brainstorming,” he said. “So, you care for him that much?”

“Yes,” Twilight answered with conviction.

“And he loves you back?”

“Yes.”

“No wonder,” Lichen retorted impishly, winking at her. “Who would not go for such a witty, respectable mare?” Twilight fought a weird blush as he continued. “But, Princess, I don’t have to tell you that such a feeling, between a noctral and a soleerane is something... completely out of place in our culture. It’s... borderline unthinkable.”

Twilight pressed her lips together. “I am... well aware. We both are, custodian.”

“I do hope you are,” the priest wished, shaking his head. “Your position is strong. You are a Princess of Equestria, a pony granted the Divine Aspect by the Judging Sun,” he described her and Twilight suddenly felt like she had heard those words from somepony recently. Peculiar. “But... have you considered Midnight Wind’s safety, Princess?”

Twilight inhaled. “Yes, I have. I assure you, custodian, what happened in the Shrine was only due to the uniqueness of the situation. I am more than aware that revealing this feeling could spawn problems for Midnight...”

Lichen let out a long hiss. “For me it sounds offensive, for you possibly affectionate, whatever – stop calling him ‘Midnight’ in front of others, child!”

Twilight almost cursed under her breath. Tartarus, she had made that mistake a couple of times tonight. “Yes, custodian. I know. I shall be more careful...”

He put his hooves together, pondering. “Besides... ‘problems’ is a mild word. Knowing Lord Midnight Eye and his... skepticism towards soleerani—”

“ ‘Skepticism’ is also a mild word, custodian,” Twilight interrupted him, exhaling.

“... indeed,” Lichen admitted to his mistake. “Nevertheless, knowing him... Goddess, uyazmiyene would be a most lenient punishment, all things considered...”

“The t-taming?” Twilight stuttered. “Lenient?”

“Ah, so you know of this sanction. And... yes, as much as my heart aches to admit it, Lord Midnight Eye would go far beyond it if he were to learn of this... affection...”

Lichen meant well, warning her, but Twilight felt the gravity of the circumstances in fullness. Yes, if Lord Midnight Eye would catch even a sniff of their true feelings towards one another, he would no doubt act accordingly and...

... but... but Azure Mist was already aware of their love. At least, if Deep Mist had conveyed his findings to her. Wouldn’t she warn Midnight Eye? Or was she keeping that information to herself for now...?

“Princess, fret not, please,” Lichen pleaded to her, seeing her depressed expression. “I promise you, on the Goddess’ Holy Name, your secret is safe with me. If you so desire, I can give you a... more firm oath.”

Twilight, still perturbed, shook her head. “I need no blood oaths, custodian... I just need to be far more cautious... for Midnight Wind’s sake.”

“Be so, Princess. And...” He sighed heavily. “May the Goddess find your love worth preserving.”

Twilight did not speak, only looked at Lichen with gratitude and nodded. She... yes, she had to talk to Midnight. He wished to save her from pain and struggle, but she had her own duty to him as well.

Duty that... could force her to stay somewhat away from him. For his own good...

... that logic hurt.

Lichen awakened her from her dark thoughts. “If an old priest may speak his mind...” he began cautiously.

“Of course.”

“Midnight Wind is quite the stud.”

“Custodian!” Twilight shouted with disputable outrage, falling into hysterics at Lichen’s mischievous smile. The priest chuckled, cleared his throat which became a chesty cough, then stood up.

“We should be on our way soon, Princess,” he declared. “The Covenant cannot be kept waiting.”

“Of course!” Twilight agreed.

It was time for round two with the Lords. One which she was bent on winning through any means necessary, even if it meant playing by batponies’ rules—

A sudden idea came over her.

“Custodian?”

“Yes, Princess?”

“I need a couple of minutes still, if I may.”

“That should be fine, yes, I shall be waiting outside. Do not linger for too long, however...” Lichen asked before reaching the door.

When he had left, Twilight smiled broadly. If she was going to be meeting with the Lords once more, she was going to make a small change to the rules of engagement. For if they were capable of doing just that, then she was too.

A few minutes later, she slowly opened the door of her chamber and trotted outside, holding her head high.

Lichen was waiting for her. “Ah, I was beginning to worry and...” he paused when he lay his eyes upon her, “I had no reasons to, it seems,” he finished, grinning and looking over her with surprise. “You are a new mare!”

Twilight smiled back at him, appreciating his reaction.

She had decided to... step up her game against the Covenant, dictating the pace through confidence. And so she was wearing the purple dress which she had gotten from arcemandre Shadebloom and the silver hoofshoes that were a gift from Avalanche. She used the amethyst earrings that she had brought from home to finish the makeshift set, hoping that it would be just enough to create a good change from her Equestrian, royal dress code. If she was to battle the local Lords, or better yet sway them, how about by wearing local craft?

More than that, remembering what kind of manestyles Shadebloom was using, she decided to change her mane with a little, rapid, magical aid. She had formed a delicate braid around her head, imitating an ornate circlet, then allowed her hair to fall down all around her neck like a curtain. It was not her usual style, but these were unusual circumstances as well.

She felt empowered by her decision to change her look, despite not knowing from where this sudden strength and hope had come. She knew this, however – she was not going to give the Lords the satisfaction of breaking down ever again.

And, surprisingly, the notion of having that hidden blade in her hoofshoe made her feel a lot safer and daunting. Which was a thought both unsettling and pleasing.

Lichen took note of a little package wrapped in fine leather which she had with her as well. “What is this, Princess?”

“The repayment for the manuscript, naturally. Tu braz, tu daz,” she replied without hesitation.

“Allow me to carry it for you then,” the priest offered, “Your Resourcefulness.”

She laughed heartily at her new title.

Lichen took her through the corridors towards the main cavern and then to the Covenant’s quarter. Twilight felt the gazes of the locals on her again, but the fact that she could see them back through the shades and that, abruptly, she felt those stares having a dose of curiosity and appreciation to them made her feel... strong.

As she should have been always.

The custodian remained silent until they have reached the dining hall, just like yesternight.

“I shall check on the Nightguardian if the meeting shall take longer, Princess,” he whispered, smiling. “Goddess be with you.”

“Thank you, custodian. May She smile upon you as well,” Twilight replied with conviction, causing Lichen’s old eyes to sparkle. She took her little package from him and nodded when she felt ready.

The priest knocked on the door and opened the passage, letting Twilight in. The vast chamber had not changed much from yesternight. There was a new tablecloth on the table and there was a little podium with a seat readied at the distant side of the cave.

The gathered were sitting around the table, having had finished their meal some time ago, with only goblets and some silver carafes left for them to enjoy drinks. They were in the middle of a discussion, but the sound of the door opening cut it short, forcing them to stare in Twilight’s direction.

She withstood their gazes like a royal she was.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, greetings!” Lord Midnight Eye began, lifting himself from his seat, his eyes locked on her. Cold and calculating. But also surprised.

“G-g-greetings,” Dusk Harvest mumbled, looking in her direction for a brief second.

Bright Crescent clapped his hooves in excitement. “My word, due greetings indeed!” He stood up from his chair, trotting around the table to come closer. “Just look at this! Ha! What a wonderful, chic look, Princess!”

“Thank you, Honored Lord,” she responded confidently, approaching the table and exchanging kind glances with the rest of the Lords. She was welcomed with expected politeness from everypony, bar Azure Mist, who nodded her head only an inch.

She was wearing another gown of hers, the color of ice reflecting the dark, nocturnal skies, flowing and woven with utmost care. She had a necklace filled with wonderful, dark blue sapphires and the pin in her hair lured eyes with its crystal clarity... and yet the sparks of envy danced in the mare’s pupils.

Which, however inappropriate it was, pleasantly tickled Twilight’s ego.

“You look charming!” Bright Crescent continued his praise, approaching her and actually aiding her too her seat. “Oh, that hairstyle, I must know who came up with it! And those amethysts, they work wonders! They really match that glint in your eyes! Bravo!” The stallion’s muzzle was beaming even brighter than the reflections dancing on his calcite brooch were. He glanced at Crimson Shade as he was passing by him to take his place again. “You’re married, so stop thinking whatever you’re thinking, friend.”

The warned Lord, who did not look even vaguely smitten by Twilight’s look, glared at him, the hue of his muzzle immediately corresponding with his name. “Do not dare insult me, buffoon!”

“Peace!” Blessed Fang invoked in his tranquil tone, which seemed to have actually worked. “There are better than barbarism ways of letting the Princess know that she looks wonderful...” he remarked from his seat, looking with interest at Twilight’s gown.

And at the bundle she had placed on the table, next to her.

She was chuckling on the inside. She wasn’t planning on summoning quite such a reaction with her change of style. It wasn’t an unpleasant surprise however. And might have proved useful still.

“Indeed,” Midnight Eye seconded his colleague. “I must say, this is an intriguing look you are brandishing, Princess...” he commented, offering her a chalice of juice.

Twilight felt relieved that it was not gozalke such early into the night.

“I have come to the conclusion that local craftsmanship should be given the expected praise, as I have found myself astonished by it many times already,” she admitted strongly, accepting the drink. “Besides, considering everything I have lately heard, I thought it only appropriate to... show some solidarity with my hosts. Even if by such a small gesture at first.”

Did she feel bad for being a tad devious in her words? Yes, kind of. Then again, such an approach was worth the shot, who knew how far could she get with it.

“How... thoughtful,” Midnight Eye responded, trying to hide the fact that he appeared confused beyond measure by her approach.

“Yes, remarkably thoughtful,” seconded Azure Mist, squinting her eyes.

“Why, thank you, Honored Lords. Although, I suppose I should start with an apology,” Twilight stood up with mettle and grace. “I have allowed my emotions to overtake me yesternight, faced with the horrendous tale of the Soleera Cr-ruziate,” she stammered a bit, which earned her an inner chastising. “I have my inquiries still, but I am willing to hear out anypony who would wish to add to that tragic tale. I feel that I need a proper recounting of events before proceeding in our discussions.”

She had thought about these little speech on the way to the meeting, hoping that she would be able to buy herself some more time before having to address the Covenant’s claim in some way. She was willing to listen, despite the dread hidden in the corners of her heart.

Her internal doubts were insignificant right then. The Lords looked at one another, clearly astounded but satisfied by her words. Even Azure Mist and Crimson Shade appeared relieved.

“Your... approach is quite beneficial...” Midnight Eye responded, summoning a calm but stern expression on his muzzle. “For we have discussed a possibility of emphasizing our case, actually.”

Something about that sentence sounded threatening, but Twilight was far from showing it affecting her.

“I would prefer to have strong evidence presented to me, indeed,” she replied, looking straight at the Lord, without flinching. At least, she hoped so, as she was trying her best. “However, as I presume, the sources of your claim must be all Noctraliyan, which does force me to remain skeptical.”

“Nuh-uh!” Bright Crescent chuckled. “We’ve got you there, Princess!”

Twilight blinked. She gave Midnight Eye a quizzical look, as he looked like he was about to regain some ground for the Covenant.

“We are in possession of something that might convince you to change your mind,” he assured, then waved his hoof. “But we should continue this discussion later, at the Seat and not here.”

“Oh, boo!” Bright Crescent jeered, frowning.

“Behave yourself,” Azure Mist scolded him, but it only caused him to grin at her like an unruly colt.

“In the meantime,” Midnight Eye continued, “might I ask about my subject, Midnight Wind?” He was giving Twilight an inquisitive stare that, as she spotted, had genuine worry hidden deep within it. “We were notified that he feels ailing, is that true?”

Dusk Harvest leaned forward. “I-I c-c-can s-send a p-physician o-of m-mine t-t-to check o-on h-h-him.“

“Oh, I don’t think there is a need for it, Honored Lord,” Twilight replied swiftly. The last thing both she and Midnight needed was further inquiry. “The Nightguardian simply did not wish to be a bother whilst we confer, he feels slightly under the weather. It’s nothing too serious, just a momentary weakness.”

Azure Mist nodded. “How attentive of him. Well, I pray for him to return to our company soon, though.”

Twilight caught on the minuscule pause before “pray” far too easily. The Lord knew of Midnight’s day of supplications. For how long had she had her eyes on him?

Hopefully Lichen was right about nopony being present at the Shrine earlier tonight.

“Nothing keeps a Nightguardian down for long,” Crimson Shade replied, stretching his neck and reaching for a drink.

Bright Crescent giggled, covering his mouth. “Lest Midnight Wind is more of a... litterateur than a warrior, really.”

Twilight did not get the supposed joke, nor did she feel too happy about this jab at her love, but Midnight Eye looked even more agitated, not to mention the rest of the Lords granting their comrade unpleasant glares.

“Kwam dzieti... kwam dzieti...”

Sunfall Word, who for the most time looked like he was taking a nap, chuckled under his breath, looking straight at Twilight. She guessed that his expression was a critique.

She replied with a calm, polite smile. A universal answer to not knowing what was happening.

Midnight Eye cleared his throat. “Well, consider my fretting lessened. Let us focus on what we have planned. Count Ebony Crescent should be appearing any moment now, with his instrument. We thought we could begin the night with some entertainment, considering the... unfortunate ending of yesternight, Princess.”

How considerate. “Oh, that would be really nice, indeed. Oh, I almost forgot – Lord Blessed Fang?”

“Yes, Princess?” the stallion lifted his citrine eyes to gaze at her.

“I have received the manuscript with the sermon this evening, I am very grateful for it.”

The antas smiled a calm, kind smile. “I hope that the Words of Our Mother shall guide you.”

“I’m certain of it, Honored Lord,” Twilight assured him immediately, then placed her hoof on the leather wrapping of her pack. “And, to show my appreciation, I desire for you to have this.”

She stood up, grabbing her return gift and Blessed Fang rose up to meet her. She encountered his stare, which was revealing his mounting interest. She passed him the present, feeling the attention of the entire room focused on her. She kept her composure, granting him a warm grin.

They both took back their places and the priest unraveled his repayment – the most recent, ornate, enhanced, special edition of “The Thought of Equestria” – a compendium of various philosophical ideas that had appeared throughout the ages between the pony races. It was praised for its emphasis on the connections between cultures of the three tribes and a genuinely unbiased approach.

Of course, considering her latest findings, Twilight was slightly worried whether the contents would not be deemed as... apostate and naturally tendentious, but this was the closest form of a proper reimbursement she could think of, considering her resources. Limited to the miniaturized contents of her luggage.

“We do not possess religious texts in Equestria, but I think that this shall allow you to familiarize yourself with some of our philosophies,” she explained, seeing Blessed Fang’s expression betraying more and more wonderment.

“Ha...” he mouthed, sliding his hoof down the cover in awe. “Wspanalu! This looks fascinating! Thank you so much! Ha!” he declared, smiling broadly at her. Then his eyes escaped towards the rest of the Covenant and his warm expression gradually yet quickly waned. “I mean... I wish to express my deep gratitude. Ia daze i tere ia braze. I have given and now I have taken.”